《Ghost of Culture》 -4 Guide To Abilities Chapter 20 In this story, there are four type of categories in rtion to skills and abilities. They are as follows: Powers, Talents, Skills and Abilities. This auxiliary chapter will deal primarily with Abilities and Abilities alone. For more information on the other categories, such as Powers, Talents, and Skills, please refer to another auxiliary chapter. Abilities are very different from Skills despite the simr meaning. In the most simplest term, Skills are skills learned, earned and unlocked by the main protagonist, Ghostly, while Abilities are the qualities of being able to do something. Unlike Skills, Abilities are granted to the host or avatar that Ghostly is currently possessing or had possessed. Abilities are discovered in the host body. It is the quality that manifested by their own experience. The abilities are given form thanks to Ghostly upon his possession of their body. Some avatars might share in the same abilities due to the same experiences or living the same lifestyles. It actually depends on many factors, but most people only have one ability that Ghostly can take advantage of. The Power of the Gamer through the System can mimic all abilities effortlessly, thus allowing Ghostly to imbue their effects onto the host, allowing him to use them. It is actually very unwise to grant hosts with fantastical abilities that can break realities, but hey, Ghostly isn''t really someone who think that much about the consequences. Like me, the author, Ghostly just wants to have a lot of sexy time. Unlike me, he actually has the power to do so. Hah! Below is the list of abilities discovered in chronological order. I will also list out which chapter it is first mentioned. I might also list out which host it first found in if I can be bothered. [Parental Guidance (Chapter 4)] Parental Guidance allows you to guide and teach your child the finer things in life. However, it is only possible if the knowledge or wisdom you are trying to impart to your child is something that your child has no idea about. It is more effective if the new knowledge or wisdom expands upon what your child already knows, but doing so is very risky, as contradiction is more readily form, breaking the illusion. Like most abilities, the cost depends on the person you are trying to use the ability upon. Since this is a mental-type ability, the cost is directly rted to the willpower and intelligence of the person. If they are very gullible orck a lot of wisdom, it is very cheap. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. [Nothing to See Here (?)] Nothing to See Here allows you to disperse any notion in a person, assuring them that there is nothing wrong with what they have witnessed. It is a form of mind control, and it is more effective if what they saw is recent instead of a long time ago. That is to say, what they have seen is still in their short-term memory instead of long-term memory. It is great to dispel any suspicion a person might have against you. Like most abilities, the cost depends on the person you are trying to use the ability upon. Since this is a metal-type ability, the cost directly rted to the willpower and intelligence of the person. Like just mention above, it also rted to much they have seen and how vivid it ismitted to memory. This ability should not be used as an alternative to some sort of memory erasers, since it doesn''t really erase the memory. What it does is make sure the memory isn''t important enough to be remembered by the person who you used it upon. -3 Side Stories & Adventures @@ Hello, my dear readers and followers. I just want to announce that there are many side stories as well as adventures in this story. And because those side stories and adventures are usually taking ce in another person''s work, they are considered as fanfiction (or crossover if you like). Therefore, they will not be added to the main storyline for obvious reason, but they will be referenced to, especially about the rewards that Ghostly has earned forpletely the Conquest. You can find all these side stories and adventures on here in Webnovel. And for request, please join the Aspectual Multiverse discord. I will only consider your request if you are an active member of themunity. I don''t want to waste time and energy on catering someone who doesn''t support me and my stories. You can read all side stories and adventures individually, as they should be self-contained. That is, they should all have a beginning, a middle and a proper ending. Each of these stories and adventures should only run for 1 or 2 weeks. 3 weeks at most. Unless something changes my mind. You can find these stories by searching for "Ghostly", as all the side stories should have Ghostly in the title, no matter what. You can also note the cover as it has a ghost symbol on it, or you cane back here to see the list. Enjoy huh. [Fairy Tales Adventures] Ghostly in a Mermaid. (Disney A Little Mermaid) [Cultivation Adventures] Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. [Game Adventures] @@ -2 Release Schedule @@ This auxiliary chapter exins the release schedule for my story. It also stops you guys from asking me the same question over and over again, simply because I don''t want to repeat myself. For fanfictions and uncontracted stories, the release rate depends purely on power stones. You might find power stones unimportant, but they actually make the story bes lot more exposed on here in Web Novel, thus allowing it to gain poprity. Regr updates are based on ranking. Top 20: 3 daily chapters per day. Top 50: 2 daily chapters per day. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Top 100: 1 daily chapter per day. Under 100: One chapter per 200 power stones. These are all guarantee chapters. I do post chapter once a while to show that the story is still active. I do it at my leisure. It could be once a week or once a month. You canint all you want, but I don''t get anything from writing these stories, so I rather spend time on doing things that matters, like contracted novels. Giftse into y for contracted stories. More gifts mean more chapters. I think of gifts pretty much asmission. You canmission me if you like. See my Discord Server. For premium stories, the first four months, it is guaranteed to have at least 80k/word per month. After that, it depends on the return, really. More money means more coffee means more chapter. It is that simple. Bottom lines, you want more chapters? Use those stones where it matters. Power stones doesn''t cost you anything, so don''t hoard them. See you when I see you.@@ -1 Character Sheets Chapter 43 This auxiliary chapter is for me to keep track of all the characters. I do keep track of them in excel, but I guess I will add them here for you all to read. It also stops people form calling me out on stuff that I don''t really want to waste time on exining. First off. All girls are of age. Around 18 years old. They are still being called teenagers in the story since that word is for anyone who is under 19. When they are in their 20s, they are called young adults. Yes, I did check with the dictionary, so stop wasting time bitching about this. It is annoying. As for Chapter 43, there are several prominent characters and several minor ones. I will only list those that are important to the story with the exception of Ghostly. He is the protagonist, so unless you are skipping through the story, you should already know about him. [Wilson Family] Richard Wilson He is a family man. Works at an ounting Firm. Really good at his job, but life has not been very easy on him. He is quite perverted, but he would never dare to act upon them, at least not without the help of Ghostly. Things do change for the better with his wife out of the picture. Mary Wilson She is the only daughter of Richard Wilson. She inherits her beautiful blond hair as well as bright blue eyes from her father. She extremely busty and very athletic when the story begins mostly thanks to her mother and all-girl school. She is actually 18, but in her father eyes, she will always be his little girl. Bitch Wilson The mother of the Wilson family. That is not her actual name. Ghostly just calls her that because she is quite a bitch. She was fun and loving once, but the Church corrupts her. Now days, she just talks about the Church and all the good that she is doing in the world. She is also a strict person, thus leading to her daughter not knowing anything about the outside world. [Shelton Family] Alice Shelton Dark long hair and dark-brown eyes. She is a friend with Mary Wilson and goes to the same school. While having a mature and strong exterior, she is quite a crybaby inside. This is because of her elder sister who chastises her for everything she does. Her chest size is bigger than even Mary, but she tries to hide it most of the time. Like Mary, she doesn''t really know anything about the world. George Shelton Alice''s father. Not much is known about him yet, but he seems to be quite busy, and simr to Richard, he is sexually frustrated, but there isn''t much he could do about that. He loves his family, but he just doesn''t have the time to be with them due to his job as a Real Estate agent. [Mason Family] Sophia Mason Another one of Mary''s friend. She is quite an outgoing girl, who doesn''t want to really be left out of things. She actually likes to bully others just like her mother and considered herself best at everything. She is not very liked amongst her ssmate due to that kind of behavior, but Mary likes everyone, so they be friends. Henry Mason Sophia''s father. Not much is known about him as yet. He was first seen locked up in a police cruiser belonging to his wife, so that shows his position within the family. Milf Mason Sophia''s mother. Again. That is not her name, but Ghostly calls her that because he is a perverted ghost. Milf is a police officer, and quite a strict one at that. She does make joke every now and then, but they don''tst very long. She is hard-ass against criminal, especially her husband. In her eyes, he is sort of a criminal. She is the dominant one within their household, which more or less like a jail than an actual house. [Stone Family] Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Jessica Stone A really sexy milf, who was once a bully back in high school a couple of decades earlier. She is one of those popr girls, thus she uses her position and reputation to bully others, especially Ghostly since he is kind of a nerd back then. Ghostly totally forgotten about her until she shows up at the finance firm that Richard works at. She also doesn''t think much of Richard, considering the balding man''s appearance. She also dresses quiet provocatively. Derrick Stone A school bully. He is part of the jocks (popr guys), which Ghostly wants to join simply due to their poprity. Also, they get all the girls. However, due to run in with Jessica, Ghostly couldn''t and forever be their punching bag. It is to the point that Ghostly has to switch school just to get away from them. Other than that, not much is known at the moment. **** If I miss anyone important so far, please shout out. As the story progress, more and more characters will appear, so this will get longer and longer huh. 1 Primodial Champion I am a pervert. I am such a pervert. Even in death, I couldn''t help myself. I couldn''t help myself at all! But honestly, when you could pass through walls and buildings like they aren''t even there and spy on basically anyone and everyone in the world, what would you do? What would you actually do!? You would abuse the fuck out of it! That''s what! I certainly did. By God, I certainly did! With my bad little eyes, I spy on anyone and everyone. Except guys of course. Fuck guys! Actually don''t! Girls are all the way for me. Hot girls! That hot girl next door, constantly ying hard to get with her sexy body? Fuck yeah! That young mother I would love to pound in public while she is feeding her little baby? Totally! She is asking for it, and her perfect rear is just too awesome not to take it out for a ride. Goddamn it. I should teach her a fucking lesson! That slut who totally screw everyone in high school? Definitely. She screws over more girls than guys, but who am I to judge her preference. Girl on girl scissoring action are fucking hot. I want to join in the fun as well. I do. I really do! And those sexy movie stars? Holy fuck. Double yummy. I mean yup. Yup. Yup. And definitely yup! You have no idea how sexually active they are in private. I swear with what I have witnessed thus far, they would start in a lot more movies if they just let it all go. They already did when they believe that they are alone in their bedroom. I totally wasn''t there in their home, watching them getting themselves off. Totally! Alright. I fucking did! There is no one to stop me. No one to stop me! No one to stop me at all! I am the only ghost in the world. In this fucking wide world! At least that is what I believe. For more than a decade now, I didn''t see any other ghost floating around the neighborhood and spying on little girls like me. Did I say little? I mean legal. Legal! Wait! Holy shit! The FBI shows up! They definitely did when I got ran over by a speeding truck. I am no hero, and I certainly did not try to stop the robbers from getting away while crossing the road with my undivided attention on a hentai doujinshi. Hey. Don''t judge me! I am a man of culture after all. Even though it is not my intention to stop the speeding vehicle, my body decided it had enough of me and my antic. It idently throws itself onto the windshield of the vehicle, blocking the view of the driver and causing the truck to crash into the nearby building. A huge shootout between the robbers and the cops ensures. I was there and watched the whole thing from the front seat. I was also dead. Obviously, I didn''t realize it then. And it did take me a long time to get over my death and move on. My parents cry their heart out when they had to bury me. Or what is left of me, I suppose. The explosion during the deadly shootout makes me all nice and crispy. Too bad no one decide to take a sample. That was more than a decade ago. Parents are dead now. But their ghosts didn''t join me in this blissful paradise. In fact, no one did. And slowly this paradise of mine bes hell. No one can hear me. No one can see me. And I certainly cannot touch anyone. I can only watch. Watch! Oh God! Why? Why!? Why did you just let me watch? At least let me enjoy. At least let me get rid of my blue balls! Fuck! I hate you, God! I hate you. I hate you! I so fucking hate you! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I will worship the devil instead. He gets all the cool stuff. All the awesome people go straight to hell, I swear. So, take me to hell and let me suck on Rias'' titties. I am ready. Wait. I shouldn''t have said. I didn''t mean it! A spiraling mass of darkness in the sky notices me. It descends straight to the ground, crashing against the earth and erupting into a bellowing storm. No one notice it. No one but me. The darkness condenses and surges forwards, passing through everyone and everything on the road as it speeds towards me. What the fuck? I swear I have never seen such thing in my entire life before, dead or alive! And unlike every hot girl in the world, I do not want to touch it. So, I just run and run and hope it will not find me. That is futile. Completely futile. It knows exactly where I am no matter what. It is as if it can see right through all the walls and buildings. The flickering darkness eventually surrounds me and shrouds my vision. The world bes pitch ck. "Don''t eat me. Please don''t eat me. I don''t taste good. I don''t! Look. Look. I don''t even have any meat on me. I am dead. I''m dead." I pray and pray as the darkness condenses. I could feel an enormous pressure crushing down upon my spirit. It causes my ghostly body to ripple and being diffuse into the environment. And for the first time in more than a decade, I feel pain. Excruciating pain. This thing can hurt me! "Stop! Stop! What do you want? What do you want!?" I call out as I am forced onto the ground in anguish. Red ominous light eventually pierces through the unrelenting darkness, forming a pair of devilish eyes and staring down upon my fragile and unstable astral form. There are no pupils within those eyes, but I am sure it is looking directly at me and analyzing me. I have never felt so see-through before. And when it finally speaks up, its piercing voice is everywhere and nowhere at the same time. "A millennium soul? On this earth? How peculiar. You are not a normal spirit. No. And you are not one of the aspectual fragments either." The monster speaks. The eyes descend towards the ground and me, forcing me to coil in fear. It exerts enormous pressure. Spiritual pressure! "I am Erosire. The Primordial Sin of Lust. How would you like to be my champion? I will grant you unimaginable power. Powers to bend the very fabric of reality to your will. And all you needed to do is spread my ideals throughout all of creations." The monster offers. No. The Primordial Sin of Lust offers. What is a Primordial!? And the moment that question formtes in my mind, I immediately know what a Primordial is. It can see my thought!? It can fucking see my thought! Holy fuck! It can see my entire life. Not just that. I know that I am an abnormality. That is why it is here in the first ce. "Do I have really a choice?" Of course, I don''t. I never had. And against beings that see omnipotent Gods as mere dusts in the wind, I obviously wouldn''t want to choose the other options. So, I be a Champion. A Primordial Champion. My mission? It is to basically turn the entire fucking world and every other world into a lustful paradise. My kind of mission! Hah! 2 The Hentai System My Maker vanishes after giving me a brief rundown introduction to the wider universe. The multiverse, actually. And oh boy, I am just a mere tadpole, finding my way in an endless ocean full of cosmic terrors. Fucking cosmic terrors! That is how insignificant I am. But I like being insignificant. I get to live longer. There is nothing to see here, Cthulhu. Nothing to see at all. I am just a tiny tadpole digging a little home for himself in this small corner of the multiverse. Good thing that my Maker is one of the Primordial. Primordial are like at the top of the cosmic food chain, just a bit higher than their nemesis, the Aspects. At least that is what my Maker has imed. Sounds about right. In any case, I don''t want to run into an Aspect, being granted power by a Primordial and all. I wouldn''t want to run into their champions either. As one of the Primordial Champions, I am still above the Gods! Hah! Puny Gods! Me smash! Just kidding. My Maker have already warned me that it won''te and save me if I get myself in deep shit, so that means no pissing off thoseic horrors and their underlings. Most can make me dead without thinking. Deader, I mean. I am already dead, being a ghost and all. And the reason I didn''t get to move onto the astral or spiritual ne of existence like everyone else is because my soul is a Millennium Soul. It just means that I am special. I knew it! I fucking knew it! I am the chosen one. The chosen one! Hah! I mean the chosen soul! A Millennium Soul! Being a Millennium Soul also allows me to withstand the spiritual pressure from those cosmic horrors, at least for a while. Any other spirits would be vaporized into oblivion. Phew! I wouldn''t want that to happen. Cease to exist, that is. Thank you for sparing my perverted life, great Maker! I will sacrifice billions of unborn children straight from my loins in your name. But being a Millennium Soul prevents my entrance into the afterlife, so no heavenly-defying beauties for me to use as a pillow. Fuck! I guess I will have to find a way to break into paradise instead. At least just to see my parents again. I never had a chance to say goodbye. And watching them falling apart after I died is really painful. I am their only child after all. Poor mum. Poor dad. Huhuhuhuhu I mean. Boobooboobooboob. Just an extra ''b'' toplete the word. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Damn those untouchable bouncy titties. I will find a way to suffocate myself between them! Mark my word! Mark my word, I say! This is my mission in life. In the afterlife. Eh? That didn''t sound right either. What the hell am I floating here for? I am a ghost, I know that, but what is this state of living? Ghostly life? Alright, I will go with that. Before my Maker left to seek out more underlings, it did leave me with a System. Final-fucking-ly! I wonder when I get the damn thing? I did get hit by a fucking truck, so where is my isekai-adventure? Where is my loli goddesses with huge breasts? Please don''t tell me that it is reserved for the Japanese only! My great-great-great-grandmother is Japanese. Bless her dead heart. That still counts! Right! Right!? Anyone? Of course, no one can hear me scream, being dead and all. Ghost joke! Ahem. Alright, calm down, me. Being dead and alone for so fucking long, I have to find way to entertain myself somehow. Touching myself all day and night just isn''t going to cut it. Painting every hot girl that I see with my steamy ectosm doesn''t really count. Heh. Alright, enough of crazy talk. Let''s get down to sexy business. Umm status? The moment I have thought of that word, my own voice rings out in my mind. It wasn''t that surprising, considering I have been hearing voices all day long. But I would love a hot seducing voice instead, but beggar can''t be chooser. I did beg for my life, but there is no shame in smooching up to my Maker. And in doing so, I was given a power instead getting erased from existence! So, hurrah for being a coward? [Name: Ghostly Ghost] the fuck!? Alright, I will bite. Damien sounds shitty anyway. Sorry mum. I will make it up to you one day, wherever you are. I hope dad is with you since he looks even more ghastly than me after you left him behind. [Species: Ghost (Primordial Champion)] can you be any more obvious!? [Level: -1] tadpole, see? Is that a negative? Seriously!? [Sexual Point (SP): 25/100] My Maker did say mention something about this in the brief introduction to all things that I should stay the hell away. I was paying more attention to the cosmic horrors. [Magical Points (MP): N/A (awaken magic is required)] well, that is interesting. I will guess that is on my list of things to do. My Maker didn''t tell me anything about this though. Well, that just sucks. [Health: N/A (physical body is missing)] yup. [Stamina: N/A (physical body is missing)] uh huh. I willment on every little thing because I am a more than just insane for being stuck in this ghostly state for so long if you haven''t noticed. [Attributes: N/A (physical body is missing)] eh? What have I been exercising my hands and junior all these times for? At least give me some Strength or Endurance! [Powers: Power of Possession (Primordial). The Gamer (Primordial)] Hurrah! Not just one power, but two set of powers. My maker is super generous! [Skillset: Possession (10SP).] [Ability: Locked] Everything else is locked at the moment. However, I do have an awesome skill called Possession. It allows me to possess anything, living or dead, for about a day or two, depending on how strong the will and spirit of the possessed person is. So, does that mean I can get to y a baby for years and get to suck on some hot momma''s titty? Ahem. Sorry. Sorry. While a cool skill, the SP cost is exceedingly high for my meager sexual energy. Good thing I can restore my sexual energy by sexually harassing girls. I wouldn''t have it any other way. Heh. I didn''t need to check the inventory or market or anything else since they are all locked. I will have to unlock them gradually by growing some steel balls. Let''s try growing some eyes to see first, huh. Being a tadpole and all. I float around to check everyone else out, and with my gamer eyes, I can see a number floating above their head. Most are 1 or 2, but some are much higher, like 5 or 6. The number is an indication of how much sexual energy I can harvest from them. It is done by releasing their sexual tension and spreading my Maker''s ideals. That means turning the world into a sexual paradise. My maker is a Primordial Sin of Lust. What part of that means anything else? Strange that there are also numbers hovering above children. Those numbers are higher than average from what I can tell. Did that mean taboo nature means more rewards? I will have to experiment to find out. But in any case, I wouldn''t bother with those low numbers. Wasting time on them That said, I wouldn''t bother with those low numbers. Possession cost 10SP, so with simple math, I will actually lose points for wasting time on those people. That is no good. I need a bigger score. I hover around for a bit and notice the highest number I have seen thus far. 22! Wow. That is much better! Even if I didn''t like his appearance. He is kind of fat and ugly. I immediately haunt him, finding that he is driving towards to a Catholic school to pick up his daughter. So many sexy girls are here. Holy fuck! I mean unholy fuck! "Hey daddy." Ites from a blond-haired girl, standing at around six feet tall. Her face is angelic with tanned skin and bright blue eyes. Her breasts pushed out of her tight zer, and they are huge for even her sporty frame. "Hello, sweetie. Mum can''t pick you up today, so I guess you will have me." I didn''t recall how I get to their house since my eyes are glue to her breasts. Must be nice to stare at them every day. I notice her father is also staring at them. And the number has be 24! Nice! Very nice! Time to release all that sexual tension. 3 Strangeness Of Possession It is a strange feeling, having another set of memory flowing right into my brain. Or was it the other way around since I don''t really have a physical body. Mine is feeding the countless insects several meters underground. Don''t tell me I never did anything for anyone. But without a body means no brain. No dick either. Nothing but sticky ectosm remains. Hah! Don''t ask me how this possession thing works. I just get close enough to the bastard before a strange icon pops up. After touching it, the system asks me if I want to possess the man or not. Of course, I do. And it is done! My memory is mapping onto his brain since I am actually possessing this poor bastard instead of him possessing me. I am the ghost here, not him. He wishes that he was dead and bes a ghost like me. A ghost like me. Sounds catchy. I will make a music video out of this. No, seriously, he does. I mean wanting to die. But only the dead part. No body really want to be a ghost and stuck here on earth. Why not? It is fun, isn''t it? You don''t need to eat or sleep or do anything really. You get to float around, spying on sexy babes each and every day. Always spying and watching. No touching. No fucking touching! Yeah. It gets boring really quick. And torturous too. Just imagine spending years with a shitload of fap materials and just your hand. Yup. Torturous. People who have died rather go to heaven or hell or wherever the fuck my mum and dad went. I really should turn down the swearing, but it isn''t like anyone can hear me. In space, no one can hear me scream. Yes. I can float all the way up there. In fact, I can fly away from the. But there is a whole of nothing up there. Boring as fuck. Earth is where all the fun is. But sadly, no one wants to be with a ghost, even my parents. My parents had left me behind even though I fucking died before them. Fuck! I am going to bitch about this when I finally get to meet my parents again in the afterlife. The astral ne is some sort of after life, I am told. I can''t wait to break into there and spread my ideal and manly culture. That is my mission in life. Oh, I mean in death. Good thing that I got to meet my Maker and was granted the power to do great good in the world. Do great good! Hah! I totally will. Anyway, where was I? Oh. That is right. Yeah, there is like absolutely no joy in this guy''s miserable life. It has been sucked out a long time ago. The only he has going for him now is his daughter. His only daughter. His beautiful and sexy teenage daughter. Honestly, I had really believed for a minute that I have a fucking superhot and busty teenage daughter who I want to fucking bang. And considering how gullible my daughter is at all things sexual, I am surprised at the fact that I haven''t tricked her into sucking my cock a long time ago. I swear that she has never seen a cock before, so she wouldn''t even know what has pped her across the face when the timees. Of course, my overly religious wife has something to do with all of this. My wife used to be a very fun and loving girl once, right before she has decided to include herself into the local church. Now, all she wants to do is spew nonsense about the Bible and God, expounding the problem of sins. She sucks all the joy out of my life! Fucking bitch. She has even banned inte and television and anything that is considered utter sinful pleasure from our home. Seriously? Serious-fucking-ly!? How the fuck am I not hanging myself already? Oh right. The sexy teenage daughter part. God bless her heart. The heart that is nesting cozily all inside that huge knockers of her. I want to nest there too. Must be nice. Must be really nice. Seeing my daughter every day really makes my day. She reminds me of what her mother used to be. Sexy and fun to be around with. That is the reason why I have married her in the first ce. The fucking first ce eh? Shit! I mean his daughter. His wife! I don''t have a fucking wife. I don''t even have a girlfriend on ount of being dead and all. I could have, but life cuts short. Is this what possession feels like? Fuck! I really need more tie to get used to this. I really do. It is extremely disorientating when his entire life and memory are merging and intermingling with mine. I wish it didn''t, but at least it allows me to know everything that this perverted bastard knows and has ever thought about. All his dirty little secrets be my dirty little secret. And boy, they are dirty. Very, very dirty. There are some extremely unhealthy thoughts towards his daughter. "Stop grinning, Richard. I am leaving." My wife tells me. Richard is my name. No, not my, my name. It is actually the name of this poor guy I am currently possessing. What is my wife''s name again? Let''s me check his memory for a second. Or maybe I could just call her Bitch? Alright. Bitch sounds good. That is what she is. "What you mean, you are leaving?" I question in a voice that is not mine. It feels incredibly awkward to hear myself talking after possessing the man. But like I have said, beggar can''t be chooser. Besides, having people finally hear me and talk to me is a glorious thing. You have no clue how happy I fucking am after being a nobody for so long. That is a pun. Not to mention that I can touch things physically now instead of phrasing right through them. Strange that I didn''t fall right through the earth. Anyway, just feeling the air caressing my face has brought tears to my eyes. "Richard. You haven''t been paying attention, have you?" Of course not. All I want to do is grab this soft pillow here and snuff the life out of you, bitch. You talk too much about shit that I don''t want to hear. Ahem. That wasn''t me. That was him. He has thought about killing his wife for sometimes now. "No, honey. What were you talking about again?" Concentrate. Concentrate. And I finally learn that she is leaving with a group of people on a bible tour being organized by the local church. No thanks to the idiot that I am currently possessing. "Take care of our daughter while I am carrying out God''s work, Richard. I do not want to hear anything amiss when I get back. Do you hear me?" My wife orders me sternly. Yes. She orders me. How about I send you to God? You would love that, wouldn''t you? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Ahem. That is him again. "Yes, dear." I response. Weird that everything I speak to the bitch is submissive. It is as if the man has been utterly conditioned. As much as I want to scream "fuck you" and bash her head against the nightstand, I just couldn''t. At least not until I fully take over this man''s body and thought. This is the first time I am possessing someone, so give me some ck already. My wife left after she finishes packing her thing. She then says goodbye to our teenage daughter while I remain in our bedroom, trying to gain total control. It did take a while. And once I finally did, I immediately scream like a madman and rush downstairs and raid the fridge as well as the cupboards and cabs. Haven''t eaten anything for so fucking long, I couldn''t help myself. Oh, sweet mother. Sweet mother of foods. I worship thee. Just give me more. More! More! I say fucking more. "Oh. Hey, sweetie. Just don''t mind me. I am having a snack." I try to tell my speechless daughter when I am swimming in scraps of foods. My bloated belly is going to burst real soon. 4 Activating Special Ability Luckily my belly didn''t explode in front of my busty teenage daughter. Eh? I mean to say that his belly didn''t explode right in front of his busty teenage daughter. Even I think that this switching of possessive pronoun of ''my'' and ''his'' is getting fucking confusing and convoluted, so I will just go with whatever the flow is. It will save me and you the sanity. It also makes my ghostly adventures more simple and easier to understand. Seriously, what is so hard to understand about sticking rod A into hole B and start pumping until some sticky stuffse out from either A or B? That sex-education 101 for you. Hah! Anyway. I was saying that my belly didn''t explode due to the amount of foods I am gorging on. Honestly, I just cannot describe in full glorious detail to you the richness of vor melting on my tongue and sliding down my throat. It has been so long, so fucking long! It has been so fucking long since I have been able to taste anything. The plethora of vor drowns me in absolute blissful extasy. The world of living beats being dead any day. And once I have tried everything delicious in the kitchen, I take a look at my bbergasted daughter, who is staring at me wide-eye. If I don''t speak anything soon, she might just call her school and request a priest toe and exorcist me. I can''t let them do that until I corrupt their whole church! Worship the almighty with your mouth! That means use your mouth to do more than just praying, you nuns. Your mouth is for so much more. "Speaking of mouth, daddy will eat you outter, sweetie." Wait. Did I just say that out loud? Shit! "Eat me out? What does that mean, daddy?" My daughter questions. Yup. Totally gullible at all thing sexual. Thank you, Bitch. "No. I mean I will eat with youter, sweetie. I''m going to the supermarket to get some foods. Do you want anything?" I ask before looking for the car key around the kitchen. I have never driven a car before since I couldn''t afford one, being a teenager when I died and all, but I think I can handle it. "No, daddy." My daughter replies. Did I ever mention her name? No? Alright. It is Mary. Yes, just like the Virgin Mary in more than one way than just the name. When I was her age, I already bang some nice chicks on a farm. That was a lie. I actually bang some nerdy girls on a farm, who wants to lose their virginity. I was happy to help. And I will certainly help my daughter with this problem of hers. I wouldn''t want someone else to im that pleasure. I ce both my hands upon her firm shoulder before pulling her in and giving her a very tight hug. Her huge breasts press against my chest nicely. Very nicely. I will have a try at those meaty bunster too. Maybe rubbing some hard and long in between them. "Dad. Your hands were around my bottom." Mary tells me after the long embrace. She didn''t have this disgusted expression upon her face. Rather, she has a curious expression. She didn''t understand why I fondle her bubbly ass while giving her a nice familial embrace. "Yes, sweetie. I did. I remember that you like it when you were younger. Do you hate it?" I response, not carrying about hiding my tented pole. She didn''t say anything, so I didn''t bother. Since my stomach will not explode, something else should. "Umm no. It just feels weird." Mary answers me. I nod and pat her head. "There is nothing weird about that, sweetie. You will always be daddy''s little girl. Can you please clean up the kitchen while I am gone?" I request. "Yes, daddy." And I am out of the house and in my car. I didn''t drive the supermarket. Instead, I drive to all the fast food joints and gorges myself on lovely beautiful french-fries and some burgers. Sweet. Sweet burgers. I love my hot juicy meat between two soft and tender buns. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. That sounds about right. As I enjoy my burger in a normal and nonsexual manner, I have a check at my status. It has changed now. Not changed but expanded to amodate more stuff. The attributes are now avable for me to view along with abilities. Putting the attributes aside since my current meat bag is an obese middle-age man, I have a look at the abilities. I didn''t fully understand why there is a category called skillsets and then there a category called abilities before, but now I do. Hurrah for progress! We are only at chapter 3? Damn. When are we getting to the fun in the bun part? Soon? Alright. Also stop breaking the 4th wall. Anyway, abilities have to do with the innate ability of the meat-bag I am possessing. Most of the abilities on the list are totally greyed out. Other than reading their title, I cannot interact with them at all. Those are skills likemunication, teamwork, leadership. Basically, pointless shit that will not help me with my mission of spreading culture. That is my Maker''s great ideals. However, there is one ability that is not greyed out on the list. "Parental Guidance? System do your ring. I mean your thing?" [Parental Guidance allows owner to guide their child the right and wrong of the world. Only effective when granting new knowledge. Activating this ability cost 1SP per sentences. Would you like to assign activation phrase?] "Activation phrase?" The system exins that I can vocally activate an ability by saying a magical word or words. That word or words is up to me to decide. I guess I will assign one. "Daddy will tell you, sweetie." [Activation phrase acknowledged. You can change it anytime you pleased.] "Cool." I response before continuing to enjoy my meals. I will drop by the supermarket to grab some hardcore liquorter. It is time to get drunk tonight and every night from now on. Fuck yeah! I love being alive! And I wind up in the hospital for intoxication for the next couple of days. It is good things that Bitch is still on her bible tour with a bunch of like-minded morons, or I will have an earful. Once my eating and drinking spree finally dies down, I return my attention to my daughter. Now. How do I get into her pants? That is the question isn''t it? I was about to call her when my phone rings. "Hey, sweetie? What is up?" I ask. "The lord, daddy." My daughter response. This is bordering on idiocy instead of being gullible. I me you Bitch! "Are you going to pick me up today, daddy?" My daughter asks, forcing me to look at the time. I am still stuck in the office why? I have no clue without looking into my memory. I do not have total control this body all day and every day. I have to relinquish control, so the timer doesn''t run out. It cost 10SP for 24 hours. And I already wasted like 20, getting drunk on foods and alcohols. It is strange that Richard assumes everything I did is his own doing. I didn''t question it either. "Can''t you walk home, sweetie? Daddy is still at work?" I kick myself for asking my daughter that. She has never walked home alone before despite her age. It is just how sheltered she is. "Actually, just wait somewhere at the front gate and I wille and pick you up, sweetie." With that, I pack up and drive towards her school. It is quite close to our home, so if she has actually been raised correctly, she would definitely get home okay. By the time I get to the school, I notice she is talking to a few men. Men, not boys. I might have forgot to tell her not to talk to strangers. Yes. I have to tell her that. Sheltered, I tell you! "Hey! Get away from my daughter! She is still a teenager, you know!" I shout when she about to head off with them. My furious shouting cause the men to look at me and then growl. Nevertheless, they leave afterwards. "Daddy!" My daughter calls out. "Did they hurt you, sweetie?" I question as she gets into the car. Even with the modest school zer, her busting chest leaves little to the imagination. "No, daddy. They just want to show me their snakes." My daughter response. "Snakes? What snakes? I didn''t see any snakes." "That is because the snakes are living in their trouser, daddy. I really want to see it, but I have toe with them." I narrow my eyes, wanting to smack her for being so gullible. But this does give a good opportunity to test an ability. "I see Mary. Daddy will tell you, sweetie." 5 Molding A Daughter Mary ties her hair into a cute double ponytail. "Do everyone have a snake in their trouser, dad?" My daughter asks, wanting to know more. She really wants to know more. And I am happy to oblige. It is what a good father should do. To teach his daughter the finer thing in life. Hah! I am so going to hell for this. Oh wait. Richard is. I am already dead. "Yes, sweetie. All men have a snake in their trouser. That is why it is called a trouser snake. Now. What else did you learn today?" I reassure. It seems that the [Parental Guidance] ability works as the system has indicated. But it takes more than a single SP from me. I am sitting at 13/100 now. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. The ceiling 100 is for me to graduate and finally be a man. That is to say, I will reach level zero. The big zero. At least I am not iming myself to be a hero! Heh. And once the false knowledge takes hold in her innocent mind, I don''t need to spend any more SP to reinforce it. Only reasonable logic will do. That is a good thing. I don''t have a lot of SP to spare. But you have to spend some to make some. Sex makes the world go around. I like my version better, so bite me, ah. "Oh. Are they dangerous?" Mary questions after she tells me everything that she learns at school today. Why did I need to know what my daughter has been learning at school? It is just a force of habit from Richard, but it does show me that he does care about his daughter more than sexual stuff. Interesting. Not really. Like I care. But in any case, I am more than a bit mortified at what they are teaching Mary at school. They fill her gullible mind with Godly bullshit about the world. As a Catholic, even I don''t believe everything in the Bible. I mean Richard. He is the Catholic one. I was an atheist. Now, I believe in my Maker. Oh. I worship thee. I shall carry out thou ideals and cleanse this world of all the feminism! I mean unbelievers! Potato. Potahto. "Yes, but only if their owner does not know you, sweetie. And besides, I haven''t heard of any trouser snake biting a good little girl. Are you a good little girl, Mary?" I response. Mary affirms that she is indeed a good little girl. My good little girl. "Have you seen one?" My daughter asks when the car pulls into the driveway. She couldn''t stop thinking about the snake as it is something that her girl-only school never teaches her. Never ever. The teachers there are basically hardcore fundamentalists and sex-education is heretical. And just like at home with Bitchy, there are no inte, no television or movies allowed. Even talking about such things is a ground for punishment at school. What kind of moronic school is that!? I will have to change all of that with my ghostly power! Boobooboobooboob! Honestly, all the girls there are fucking hot. And they are as gullible as my daughter. It would make for a really fun time. I think I will possess a priest next, spreading the true gospel and culture to the world of men. "Oh yes, sweetie. Like I have said, every man has one. Since your daddy is a man, he obviously has one in his trouser." I tell my daughter and get out of the car. She gets out after me. I then proceed to lock the car before heading towards the front door. My wife usually homes around this time in the evening, just to make sure I am well-behaved and taking care of our sexy daughter. Bitch is not at home at the moment, but I will definitely take care of our daughter like she has ordered me. Take great care. She likes our daughter wet andpletely filled right? Totally. "Really, dad? There is one in your trouser right now?" Mary asks with a hint of concern. Is she still going on about the trouser snake thingy? Maybe I just tell her straight that it is a dick. She understands that it is a dick, right? Yes. My daughter does know about the male genitalia. But other than boys using it to pee, she has no clue what else they used for. Sheltered. I tell you! Sheltered! How will she ever get ahead in life. By giving head of course. No. That is not a good thing. "Yes, sweetie. It keeps my pants safe." I answer and enter the house after nudging my daughter in. I don''t want the neighbor to stare far too long at my daughter. "Oh God. What if it bites you!?" My daughter calls out, distressingly. She truly cares a lot of her father me. This is because the school instills such a value into her. But seriously? Alright, I will just y along. "No. It is very well-trained, sweetie. It will not bite me unless something agitates it. Now, Mary. Please go and change out of that zer. You know I don''t like you wearing your school uniforms at home." Mary did. She changes out of her school uniform and into a short and tight t-shirt, showing her tanned legs and arms. I could feel my own cock twitches by just looking at her. If her school is a co-ed school, I have no doubt in my mind that she will be a sex symbol of the ce. "Before you ask anything further, sweetie. How about giving your old dad a hug?" Mary beams at me before bouncing over into my arms. Her huge racks squash against my chest. And my hands automatically find themselves around her buttocks. Her ass feels so firm. Her body feels so nice. And my cock is perfectly hard. There is no denial that I lust for my daughter for a very long time. Right about the time when her chest starting to grow. "Daddy? Is that the snake?" Mary questions as my erection pretty much presses against her. "Yes, sweetie. It is." I answer and squeeze her buttocks repeatedly. It feels so fucking nice to finally touch a girl. And since I have my fill of all the junk foods, I suppose it time to get down to business. "Can I see it, daddy?" Mary asks when her sexy body parts from my fucking ugly one. Damn. I miss my body. But I guess this obese and balding body will have to do for now. Besides, my daughter isn''tining. Her beautiful face is leaning towards me. Pink lips slightly open. Eyes in amazement. She truly wishes to know more about this trouser snake thing. Yes. Yes. You certain could, my sweet little nymph. Oh. She is not a nymph yet. She will be. She will be! By the great Maker, she will be! But sadly, there is a little problem. My daughter understands that my cock and the trouser snake are two separate entity. And since I have decided to continue with the illusion, I should continue with the illusion. So how? My snake is obviously rock hard. I do not mind whipping it out and p her face with it. That would be fun. Yes. But there will be a time for that, so let this y this hard and slow. I have plenty of time too. 3 hours left on the clock. "I am afraid that you can''t see it, sweetie. Girls aren''t really allowed to see the snake, especially from a stranger." I tell my daughter, making sure that she isn''t going around and asking every Tom, Dick and Harry about seeing their trouser snake. That would totally be fucked up. "Oh." Mary utters, feeling dejected. She really wants to see the trouser snake. "But would you like to pet it, sweetie?" I offer with a smile. My cock stiffens even more, straining hard against my trouser and letting my sexy daughter knows what it thinks of the current situation. "Won''t it bite me, daddy?" My daughter asks. "No. No. No. It is well-trained, remember? And since you are a girl, it will not hurt you anyway." I assure, constantly reinforcing the new knowledge in her mind. She is really a nk te to all thing that is sexual. Good. I will mold her into a daddy''s sex toy. "Oh. Okay, daddy. I will pet it." Mary response, somewhat nervously. "Alright. Get on your knee and close your eyes, sweetie. Daddy is going to show you his trouser snake." 6 Spreading My Culture With a smile upon her face, Mary kneels and closes those beautiful eyes of hers. Once she did, I immediately unzip my pants and pull down my tight boxer, finally freeing my erection in all of its glorious glory. I have check it out before, and boy, I am packing! Very awesome! It makes my day, considering I am possessing a fat and balding bastard. But I guess that this is what it feels like to be a middle-age white male in America, working every day in a shitty office. Honestly, no one respects me at work. And my boss is quite a perverted old man who likes to watch. How did I know this? I didn''t. Apparently, Richard did. He knows a lot of things going on in the office. Someone is being naughty, spying on other people instead of actually working hard for that the dor. No wonder I pick him to be the first person I possessed? We are basically kindred spirit. Sexually frustrated and all of that. Heh. My cock is quite long, reaching about nine awesome inches fairly easily, stiffening outpletely now that it is free from the confines of my straining boxer. It is pointing directly at my teenage daughter, as she is kneeling on the ground with her eyes closed. I take a good look at her, from her tanned thighs to her cute short to her tight shirt, stretching tightly over her bountiful breasts. It is time to conquer this beautiful teenager and turn her into my very own cock-sleeve. Hohohohoho! I mean, booboobooboobs! I am not a skeleton asking for stupid panties, so I shouldn''t act like one. Sorry Brook. Someone will ride your bone one day. Hah! Skull joke! "The snake is out, sweetie. But remember not to open your eyes. You will scare it away." I tell my daughter with a perverted grin sters upon my face. "I won''t, daddy." My daughter responses while keeping her eyespletely closed. She didn''t even try to take a peek. If she did, she would have known that I am just fucking with her. Oh. I will totally fuck her. Right up the ass. Her daddy will! Honestly, wow could she be this gullible? How could she be this gullible!? In any case, I will get to have some fun. Some awesome fun! Ahem. Enough chitchat and more family bonding time. "Now, daddy will help you pet it, okay? Don''t be afraid. And don''t open your eyes." I tell my daughter and take her warm hand into mine. I guide her hand slowly towards to my cock, and the moment her fingers contact the tip, she lets out a gasp. Mary almost opens her eyes but refrains from doing so. Her fingers slide over the mushroom tips and then find themselves on the connecting veiny shaft. Even with her eyes closed, she is both excited and somewhat frightened. "Alright, sweetie. Close your hand around the trouser snake like this." I tell my teenage daughter, and her delicate fingers wrap themselves around my shaft, forming a firm fist. I almost jerk my hips and pumps her hand since it feels so good. So good! No one has touched me for years, and I do mean years! "That''s it, sweetie. That''s it. Oh yeah. Keep your eyes close. Slide your hand up and down like this and pump my... I mean give the snake a pet." I suggest to my daughter while holding down her firm wrist with one hand and her fingers with another hand. I begin to guide her in stroking my shaft, up and down. Up and down. Up and down! Mary is holding my cock lightly, obviously being quite nervous about the snake, but I constantly assure her that the snake will not bite her as long as she is a good little girl. "It feels so hot, daddy." Mary giggles and smiles. Her eyes remainpletely closed. "Yes. It is. So hot, sweetie. So very, very hot." I response in a low voice while my daughter gives me a long and slow wank. Her face is so close to the leaking mushroom tips. And by just seeing the moistness of her full pink lips, I wish for nothing more than for her to use them and envelop my cock. But there will be a time for that. My perverted thought pauses me and my action. "Daddy? Should I keep petting?" Mary asks when I stop helping her pumping me. "Ah. Yes, sweetie. It really likes it when you are petting it. But try holding it a little tighter. That''s right. Also move your hand a little bit quicker too. Yes. That''s right." My daughter did what I have asked, and with her jerking me off, it is hard to stop my voice from being slurring with pleasure. Her hand is too warm too delicious as it slides up and down my rod. Is that a right word? Delicious? Whatever. Her mouth parts a little, revealing her perfect teeth. She really takes good care of herself like she really should for me. All for me. Her tongue flexes slightly, and all I could think in this very moment is for my daughter top onto my cock and take it into her mouth and suck out my cum. Oh God! I mean, the great Maker! I think I am about to cum. Fuck! "Oh. Daddy going umm the snake going to spit out something. Yes. Something. Just don''t look no matter what, sweetie." I call out and jerk my hips a little, pumping my cock into her lovely hand. "O-okay, daddy." Mary responses nervously. Her hand-jerking slows down. "No. Keep going, sweetie. You are doing a great job. Just keep going. Keep petting. You are a very good at it. Very good!" I call out and grip her hand tightly, forcing it to bring me to blissful climax. She also helps by squeezing my cock a little bit harder and stroking it a little bit faster. The jerking movement I am making is making her wants to open her eyes and sees herself jacking me off. Oh. I cannot have that, at least not yet. "Keep your eyes shut, sweetie. It is spitting. The snake is spitting!" I call out as the orgasm is approaching. It is hitting me like a tsunami. And with a groan, I pull her hand to the mushroom head and explode. Explode, I did, all into her fingers, coating them in my spunk! Quite a lot of it drips onto the floor, making a mess. Good thing that I didn''t paint her lovely face with myself or that would snap her eyes wide open. We would have to a long talk after that, involving Bitch. I wouldn''t want that. "Ah. Keep petting, sweetie. Just keep petting." I request after I release my hands, allowing her to jerk more load out of me by herself. "Oh. Okay, daddy." My daughter did. My lovely daughter did. All while trying to understand what is really happening since her eyes are closed. She is getting used to it, pumping me good. Pumping me very good. Oh yeah! "It is going all squishy now, daddy. Is it okay?" My daughter asks once the ejaction dies down. "Yes, sweetie. It is fine. It is just tired after all the petting you give it. Keep your eyes closed. And it will give you a kiss for being so good to it." I tell her. Totally bullshit, but I want to rub my cock on her face for a little bit. I couldn''t help myself as she is asking for it by kneeling in front of me and jerking me off, gullible or not. "Really?" Mary calls out like an excited little girl. She is not little anymore. But she is definitely a girl. A sexy girl with her huge breasts, threatening to break free of her tight t-shirt. Does my daughter even know what kind of a cock-tease she is? But I guess not. And the moment Mary removes her hand from my deting clock, I inch forwards and caress her face with it, trailing some residues here and there. I even p her a few times for good measure. Not too hard since that will force her to open her eyes. "It feels funny, daddy." My daughter giggles and instinctively rubs her cheek against my cock, giving herself a facial. She feels this hotness and stickiness running down her face. "Yes, sweetie. It will stop kissing you soon." I response and y around a bit more before slowly pull back and tug my cock back into my pants. "Alright. You can open your eyes now." Mary did. "That was fun, daddy." She calls out and then takes a good look at her hand. It is coatedpletely in my spunk. The floor as well since I did cum a lot. I mean a lot. I haven''t been getting it from the Bitch, and I certainly wouldn''t want to stick it in crazy people. "What is this stuff? It smells weird." Mary askes and takes a sniff. She realizes that her face is also cover in the stuff since there is a mirror hanging in the hallway. "It venom, sweetie. Trouser snake''s venom. Don''t worry. It won''t hurt you since you are a good little girl. In fact, it is actually good for you and your skin. Try some." I suggest. I didn''t need to activate my [Parental Guidance] ability since this is reinforcing the myth that I embedded into her head. And it doesn''t cost me any sexual points for reinforcing a new knowledge. "Oh-okay, daddy." Mary responses and licks her hand, getting a big blog into her mouth and rolling it around her tongue, trying to understand the taste. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Oh God! I think I am going to blow again. "Doesn''t taste too good. But are you alright, daddy?" My daughter asks innocently while licking her hand and fingers clean and swallowing all my cum. She even rubs some of it on her face since I did say it is good for her skin. "Umm there are some left on the floor, sweetie. Why don''t you clean it up as well? Don''t worry, the floor is very clean. I just cleaned it this morning." Will she do it? Will she!? Unholy fuck! My cock is straining against my pant again. 7 Really Bad Interruption My daughter slurps the cum off the floor, nearly making me explodes. Boom! Boom. Boom. Boom! Luckily, I didn''t. Or I would have to walk strangely around the house, trying to find a new pair of pants. I don''t think I did theundry today. I will do it after making dinner. Ah, fucking hell. Why am I the only one who did anything around the house? "Daddy. I think the snake is trying to get out." Mary speaks up and touches my tenting erection. Her fingers are caressing my cock through the fabric. Oh God! Don''t explode! Please don''t explode! Ah, don''t fucking explode! It isn''t helping when she is looking up at me with her innocent cum-stained face and those beautiful blue eyes, bringing me closer and closer to the edge. Just a bit more. Just a bit more. Oh fuck! Just a bit more! But my impending climax stops abruptly thanks to the phone. The fucking wall-mounted phone! So close, so fucking close! Sorry for all the swearing. I am super frustrated right now. Hearing the phone rings, Mary immediately pulls her hand away from my crotch area and gets off the floor. She then picks up the cordless phone before speaking into it. "Hello? Oh. Hey mum. How is the tour?" Great! It has to be the Bitch, ruining my fun from hundreds of miles away. Even without being here in person, she is still able to kill the mood. Why don''t she just go and die already? Just a little car ident would do the job, God. I am not really asking for much. And I am sure you would love to have someone like her in yourpany. Did I just ask God to kill my wife? Totally. "You call before? Daddy, mummy calls before. No. we weren''t home. We just got home just now. Dad was just showing me his I immediately grab the phone off my daughter. I cannot allow her to finish that sentence. If she did, it would be the death of me. I mean the death of my host. I cannot die again since I am already dead. But seriously, Bitch will crucify him in the frontwn for everyone to see and then probably set him on fire as an offering to God. She will, I tell you. Or maybe it is an offering to Satan. "Hey, honey. Can you give me a minute while I talk to our daughter?" I request and press the hold button before Bitch could say anything. I then turn my attention towards my daughter. My eyes be serious. And any desire to let it all out melts away in this moment. True that I have never scolded my daughter before, but that was me from before I was me. "Dad?" My daughter questions, puzzlingly. She didn''t understand why I am getting upset. "You should never tell anyone about my trouser snake, sweetie. Not even your mother. It doesn''t like that. Now, can you please go and clean yourself up as well as the floor. And while you do that, daddy will have a long chat with your mother, okay?" I speak up. Mary nods slowly and heads towards the bathroom to clean the cum off her face. I watch her shapely ass bouncing from behind. It would be nice to tap that ass tonight. Isn''t that a little bit too fast? I just manage to get her to jack me off. She should at least give me a blowjob first before I im her ass. Eh? Alright, let''s aim for a blowjob tonight. And maybe some deepthroat while I am at it. I bet her throat is super tight. Hah! Once my sexy cock-tease of a daughter is out of view, I put the Bitch back on the phone while heading into the living room. "Hey, honey. Sorry about that. I was just I speak up, in a calm and collective manner. There is still some nervousness in my voice. This is due to years of being conditioned by the Bitch. "Richard, you bastard! How dare you put me on hold!? And why aren''t you at home when I called!? If I find out you are neglecting our daughter, I will Oh God. My ear. My fucking ear! Shut up you, bitch! I can put you on hold any fucking time I want. And you won''t do shit about it! And the reason I am not home is because I have to fucking work to bring money into this family. Why don''t you go to work and help out for once? I am not fucking neglecting our daughter. In fact. I just taught her how to jack someone off. It is more than all the shit you taught her! That is what I want to scream into the phone. However, I am unable to. "I''m sorry, honey. I was caught up at work and forgot all about it. It won''t happen again." I response submissively. The fuck is going on. Be a man. Be a man. Tell it like you mean it. Tell the Bitch like you mean it. C''mon. C''mon! Sadly, I couldn''t. The Richard in me is too strong at the moment. And the long talk between the Bitch and me ends up with her yelling at me the whole time. She only stops scolding me for whatever when she realizes I need to go and make dinner. "Daddy. Are you alright? You don''t look so well." Mary asks when I head back out of the living room and hook the cordless telephone back on the wall. "I am fine, sweetie. Did you clean the floor?" I answer and then take a good look at my daughter in her new clothes. Her hair is wet, telling me that she did not only washes her face, but she also takes a shower. How long did I get yell at by the Bitch? 1 hour? 1 fucking hour!? Are you serious? Fuck. I just wasted an hour of possession. And why the fuck did I remain in control the whole time? With just two hours left on the clock, I relinquish control to Richard. There is no point of remaining in control of the body while making dinner for two. I rather spend the remaining two hours I have fucking my daughter. That didn''t sound wrong. No. Not at all. Richard is fully aware of what he has done while I am at the steering wheel. As a matter of fact, he would assume that it is all his doing. He has felt everything that I have felt since we are sharing the same body. Technically, it is his body by birth. I am just taking it out for a ride while trying to get his sexy daughter to ride it. That is how you spread culture. Hah! I take back control after thete dinner with my daughter. I am nowying on my back due to the rock-hard boner that wouldn''t go away. How long have I had this boner? It was since dinner after reviewing the new set of memory. Whenever I relinquish control, I usually go to sleep. I don''t actually need to sleep while sitting in the passenger seat, but it is so boring watching everything happens through someone else''s eyes. And if I leave the body, I will lose all the remaining time, forcing me to spend more SP to repossessing the poor man again. I rather not do that unless I have to. Furthermore, I haven''t even earned any sexual points yet. I will after I stop possessing the poor bastard. The system has told me so. Apparently, I will be scored once I finish spreading my culture. What is that all about? Who knows. I will find outter. For now. I have a daughter to trick into give me a blowjob. Hah! I got up from the bed and carefully walk out of my room. I tiptoe towards my daughter room and take a peek. Her door is never locked since it is one of the rules in this household. This give me easy ess to some teenage pussy. Eh? I recall from memory that after my daughter helps me wash the dishes and gives me a goodnight kiss, she retires to her room and reads her Bible. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. That is like her bedtime story. But honestly, without inte and television, what else could she do in the house? Aside from doing the homework, I mean. Looking into the bedroom, I notice that my daughter is now kneeling by the bed and saying her prayer. And if I have any illusion of being a moral father to my lovely daughter, it is gone the moment I take a good look at her in her nightgown. The damn thing is barely hanging onto her athletic frame, covering her two huge meat buns and hiding her incredibly sexy figure. My cock twitches, threatening to break free from its confines. 8 Learning How To Suck Mary eventually notices me at the doorway. It is right after she finishes her prayer. "Daddy? What''s wrong?" She asks me while I let myself fully into her bedroom. I close the door behind me since what happens here stays here. At least for now. "I have a problem, sweetie." I speak up and approach my daughter slowly. "My trouser snake was agitated all night, and when I try to pet it to calm down, it bit me and then ran off. I think it is because of what happened earlier. You shouldn''t have told your mother about it." I add and cause my daughter to widen in surprise. Her hands quickly go to her face, covering her mouth and lips. Her sexy pink lips. Her mouth and lips will soon envelope my cock. Hah! "Oh no. I''m so sorry, daddy. I didn''t know." My daughter wails. She hurries off the floor and rushes towards the door in rm. She heads out into the corridor for a handful seconds before doubling back into the room. "What are you doing, daddy!? We have to get you to the hospital!" My daughter calls out. But I shake my head as a response and give her a faint smile. "No, sweetie. I''m afraid that they cannot help me now. Not without my snake. It has run off and it will note back until it knows it is safe." I tell her and then look at the tenting erection between my legs. My daughter follows my gaze and gasps at the sight. She has never seen such a thing before since her knowledge about boys is very limited. "What is that?" She asks. See? I just told you so. "It is my penis, sweetie. The snake bit my penis, and it is all swollen." I answer and then turn my attention back to her. It is time for moment of truth. Wait. What? No. I am to say it is the moment to get her to suck me off. Heh. "I need to suck out the venom before it gets any worst, sweetie. But I can''t reach it. And there is just no one else in the house beside you. I wish your mother is here, but she is doing God''s work." I tell her with a sulky face. "I will do it. I will suck the venom out for you." Eureka! I mean awesome! I didn''t even need to tell her to do it. She has taken the initiative herself. "You would do that for me, sweetie?" I ask, feeing my cock bes harder. There is just arousing at tricking my sexy teenage daughter into sucking my cock. I will totally blow a load into that hot mouth of hers. "Yes, daddy." She replies, bringing a smile to my face. Standing next to the bed, I life the waistband of my boxer and lower them over my erection. My cock is freed and standing at full nine inches right before my daughter, who looks at it without any sign of embarrassment. If anything, she is slightly in awe. "Oh wow, daddy. I have heard about a penis before, but I have never seen one. Do all men really have one of these?" Mary asks. Sweet, sweet Mary. Oh, the greet Maker, I thank thee for this awesome opportunity. I shall make the world knows thy name. "Yes, sweetie. Every man has one. Please. Daddy won''t be able to hold on any longer." I confirm and exhale deeply for effect. I have to y my part. "Okay. Okay, daddy. Where did it bite you?" My daughter asks and examines my penis. Her touches cause some pre-cum to leak from the tip. "There. Right there. At the end of the penis. The bite is too small for you to see clearly, but it is leaking out the venom. Daddy needs you to suck it all out, sweetie. The venom won''t hurt you because you''re a good little girl." "Okay, daddy." My daughter giggles as I sit down at the edge of the mattress and spread my legs, so my stiffened cock can be ess easily. "Pleasee and kneel here, sweetie." I direct her, and she takes her spot between my legs. My teenage daughter is now in front of my bare cock, just inches from her face. While she is looking at it shameless, I take a good peek down the front of her nightgown, seeing the smooth and fair curves of her cleavage. God. She is so sexy. So goddamn sexy. "Now, such on it, sweetie. Suck out the venom." Timidly, my daughter leans forwards and takes hold of my cock with one hand. She aims it at her open mouth and slowly brought her head down onto it. I hold my breath and disbelief of seeing her pink lips close themselves around the head of my engorged penis. The warmness and witness are amazing. It is better than I could have imagined before, and my entire body seems to buzz with joy and excitement. "That''s it, sweetie. Suck daddy." And she did, sucking hard. "Oh, yes! Oh! That is pretty good, sweetie. It will certainly drawl out the venom." Unlike before, my daughter does not close her eyes. Instead, she is looking up at me, making sure that she is doing okay. She obviously doing okay with her pink lips sealing around my veiny shaft, trying to suck out the venom. While it feels great, I actually want her to blow me. That is, she should also be moving her head instead of remainingpletely still. "Try moving your head and sucking at the same time, sweetie. It will help drawl out the venom more easily." My daughter releases my cock. A puzzled expression on her face. "What do you mean by moving my head and sucking it at the same time, daddy?" Mary asks. Her lips bump against the puffy crown as she smokes, trailing some pre-cum and saliva. "I will show you, sweetie. Please put my penis back into your mouth and suck on it again." Her lips close over the head of my cock once more, earning a delightful moan out of me. With a mouth like that, she was born to be a cocksucker. My cocksucker! Hah! I ce a hand on top her head, intertwining my fingers into her blond hair. "Just continue sucking my penis like you are doing, sweetie. And I will show you what I mean by moving your head." I push my cock another inch into her sucking mouth and then out again. The shaft immediately glistens with her spit, allowing me to dwell within the wetness. "That is how you should do it, sweetie. This is how you should suck daddy''s cock." I speak up and slowly fuck my daughter''s hot mouth. It is gently and methodically, but the way she is looking up at me with her innocent blue eyes while I did so nearly bring me over to the edge. It is so hot and so fucking wet. I feel like I am ready to unload already. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. No. I must enjoy this more. I must enjoy it! Enjoy it! Fuck yeah! Mary hums dly around my length as I prate a little deeper each time. I do not want to rush her even though I am dying to jam it all the way to the back of her throat. "That''s it, sweetie. That''s it. You are such a good girl. Daddy''s good girl!" Mary sure is. And if her mother could she her right now with my cock plunging in and out of her mouth in blissful delight, her mother would have a heart attack. Oh. Just thinking of it makes my baby batters churn in my balls. I had to slow down my stroke, as I didn''t want to blow my load so soon. Even though, there is no way to stop it as it too damn hot. I am about to cum soon. Fuck! "Oh God. Jesus! The venom ising out right now, sweetie. You have to swallow it like before. It will not hurt you. Not hurt you! Do you understand?" My daughter murmurs her understanding since her mouth is full. Her eyes smiling up at me. And that just take me over the edge. I immediately grab hold of her head with both hands and increase the pace of pounding her face. I still control myself and not going to deep since deepthroating her right now might ruins the mood. "Oh, sweetie. Daddy is cumming. Daddy is ugh! Ah! It''sing. It''sing, sweetie!" Her mouth is so beautiful and wet, and I couldn''t keep it in any longer. Any longer! Any fucking longer! The contraction is stronger than ever before, and I could really hear the force of cum shooting out of the tip and into her awaiting mouth and throat. Mary grips my legs in surprise and gulps desperately as I basically emptied my balls into her hot mouth, filling it to the brim. The cum is thick and chunky as she forces it all down her throat. "Oh, sweetie. Swallows it all. Swallow all of it." I call out while staring at my little girl''s face with protruding eyes. She is trying her best to suck out the huge load and swallowing it into her stomach. And once I am spent, I push her back gently. My cock slips from her lips, and she swallows thickly just before giving me a smile. "That''s it, sweetie. I think you did it. I think you got it all. I am saved. Thanks Jesus!" I announce as my daughter swallows the residue in her mouth. "I am so d that you are okay, daddy." Mary speaks up when is she is able to. That was quite a big load dumped right into her mouth. I haven''t cum like that since probably ever. "Yes, sweetie. But you must not tell anyone about this. Not even your mother. Daddy really wants his snake to return to him. Do you understand?" I warn her. I wouldn''t want this little secret to get out yet. No, certainly, I wouldn''t. "Okay, daddy. I won''t tell anyone." My daughter assures me before taking a look at my very happy penis. "Ah. The swelling is going down." Shements and gives it a few yful tugs. Sadly, nothinges out despite that. All of it is now in her stomach. "Yes, sweetie. That is because of you. You are such a good girl." I response and then get off the bed. I will need a bit of time to have another hot load for my daughter to suck out. Yes. Certainly. Hah! Besides. It is veryte. I wouldn''t want her to miss her school tomorrow. Although. That could be a good idea. "Well. Goodnight, sweetie. We will talk more about this tomorrow morning." I tell her and give her a kiss on the forehead while my cock still dangling right in front of her. I haven''t pull up my boxer yet. "Okay, daddy. Umm can I get a ss of water?" My daughter asks while trying to swallow the slimy feelings in her mouth and throat. I guess she isn''t used to that yet. But she will. By the great Marker, she will! 9 Time For Morning Milkshake Morninges around, and I find myself half-naked in bed. I must have relinquished control over the body after I had my funst night. But did I really do all of that though? Face-fucking my teenage daughter and then blowing a nice, hot and steamy load into her wet mouth and making her swallows it. Yes. Yes, I did. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I have sessfully tricked my gullible daughter into sucking my hard cock and swallowing my rich milk! And I didn''t even get her have a ss of water to wash down the awful taste. She has to get used to it from now on because she will be doing a lot of kneeling and sucking. Hah! This is just too awesome! Unholy fucking awesome! Boobooboobooboobs! I turn off the radio clock and then jump right out of bed to take a good look at myself in the mirror. Honestly, this is probably the first time I have decided to check my body out in full since the bastard I am possessing looks much worse than his bed hair, crazily sying around his receding forehead. It is impossible to keep up appearance, considering that I work long and hard hours every day to bring in some sort of financial security to the family. All while taking care of the household and my teenage daughter. But if I don''t, the bitch certainly wouldn''t. Bitch spends all her time at the local Church, and whenever she is at home, she constantly spews nonsense about how much good she is doing for themunity and I should also be doing the same. Like I give a rat-ass about that. If she loves God so much, she should join him in heaven or praying for him in hell. Whichever works. But since the bitch is currently out of the picture, I get to have our yummy daughter all to myself. Our sexy teenage daughter, who had sucked the cum out of my cockst night. Oh! Just remembering her beautiful lips around my cock stirs it from its slumber. I pull down the front of my boxer to have a good look. My cock is definitely awake now, stiffening and rising. Will I be able to get my daughter to suck me off this morning and every morning as well? Hah! After brushing up and putting on my t-shirt and taking a deep breath, I head out of the lonely bedroom and down the stairs to the kitchen. Mary is already there, sitting at the table with one of her feet up onto her other knee. And as she is still wearing her nightdress and a matching pair of panties fromst night, she is definitely trying to cock-tease me. Well. I''ll be damn. My daughter is all grown up. Actually, no. My daughter has no fucking clue how desirable she is as a person, considering she spends her entire day at home or at an all-girl Catholic school. I swear that she will make someone very happy one day preferably me. How long can I keep this up before I am busted. I mean before Richard is busted. I will just escape and possess someone else. What? I am a ghost. Bite me. Actually, you can''t! Hah! In any case, my cock ispletely hardened now. I can''t really help it with my sexy teenage daughter sitting there and showing me a nice panty shot. Is it a crime to spread her legs open, push her panty to the side and ram my cock in? Yes. Calm down me. One step at a time. Which step am I on now? Ah fuck it. "Morning, daddy! How are you feeling?" My daughter smiles gaily at me and drops her feet to the floor to remove the awesome view. It is the very same smile that she gives me every single morning, brightening my world. I love you, sweetie! Just let me bang you. Eh? Calm down. Calm down. No need to be a crazy pervert. I mean I am a crazy pervert. Crazy perverted ghost! Hah! Ahem. "Ahem. Yes, hello, sweetie. Unfortunately, I am still feeling somewhat woozy. And I think my penis is swollen again." I response, causing her bright blue eyes to be rmed. "Oh no, daddy. Is the venom still in there?" My daughter cries out and springs out of her chair. She leaps over to me and grabbing the waist of my boxer and lifting them over my hard cock. The growing erection bobs and nearly ps her across the face. So close. Just an inch or two more. My daughter sure is eager to take a look my cock. And I didn''t really mind at all. Not at all. "Yes, sweetie. I think the venom is still in there. It tends toe back in full if there is just some left." I response and exhale deeply. All for effect. For effect! "Oh no, daddy. I must have done a poor jobst night. It looks terrible. All red and swollen. Come over here and sit down and let me suck it out again." Mary suggests and drags me by the hand towards the seat that she had been sitting on all morning to force me to sit down. I didn''t sit down, however. It is a bit too sudden, really. And before I could really say anything, my daughter takes my hardened cock into one lovely hand and closes her lips around my cockhead and begins to suck me again. A lustful moan escapes my parched throat as my hips automatically starts pumping, sliding myself in and out of her hot and young mouth while her blue eyes smile up at me. "Oh. Yes, sweetie. That is really good! You''re such a good girl, sucking off daddy like this." I call out as her lips fully lock around my veiny shaft while I proceed to fuck her beautiful face, slowly and methodically just likest night. "Hmmmmmm." My daughter manages and tries to rx her throat as my cock pushes deeper and deeper than it had done so the night before. I already had a blowjob. Now it is time for some deepthroat. I want my daughter to gag on my cock as I pound her throat and pump her full of my steamy love. Is there more than one kind of love in the world? Not in my book. Oh yeah! "Yes. Keep going like that, sweetie. Suck out the venom from daddy''s cock. You are doing great." Mary blinks and tries to say something, but her mouth is preupied right now. It is full of loving cock. My cock, as I pump it in and out of her lips. She did manage to speak when I pull out of her mouth for some breaths. If I keep going, I will blow my load soon, since this whole thing is too hot. "Daddy. Do I have to? The venom doesn''t taste very good. Can''t I just spit it out in the sink, so no one can get hurt?" Mary asks, looking up at me while licking her lips. Her eyes show great concern, considering I am breathing and sweating profusely. "No, sweetie. Good girl swallows the venom or wears it on their face. You are a good girl, right?" I response and nudge my jerking cock against her lips. She resigns and opens it to continue to suck me off once more, allowing me to feel the hotness and wetness of her mouth. 10 Working For The Milkshake And boy, it is hot and wet. Her mouth, that is. "So hot. So wet. So good, sweetie. That''s it. Suck it. Suck it, sweetie. Take it all in your mouth and into your throat. Yes. Yes! Like that. Oh yes! Oh!" I urge my daughter on and push my hard cock pass the back of her tongue and into her throat, letting my bushy pubic hair tickling her nose and cheeks. I didn''t stay bottomed out inside her mouth for long enough to elicit a gag response as she is struggling to breathe. Mary has to get used to my length first, and she is getting used to it fairly quickly. She is a natural-born cocksucker. Yes, she is. Oh yes, she is. She is my cocksucker! Hah! "You are such a good girl, sweetie, helping me out like this. But take it deeper into your throat. It will help gets get out the venom quicker." I suggest and jerk my hips a little, thrusting in and out of her wet mouth. "Hmmm-mmm?" My daughter manages as my cock fill her mouthpletely. Her lips seal around my shaft, running up and down along the veiny length while I pump in and out of her, slowly speeding up. "Ah yes, sweetie. Like that. Suck my cock. Suck daddy''s cock. Suck out the venom. You''re such a good girl. You are such a good girl." I moan and pound my cock deeper and deeper into her mouth and throat. And like a champ, she opens her jaw very wide to amodate me, allowing me to push it all inside her hot and tight throat again and again. My daughter is working very hard for that delicious venomous milkshake, and I am happy to make her one. For this morning and every morning after. "Ah. Argh!" I gasp and gasp, fucking her face without restrain, drawling gagging noises from her throat. I honestly swear that my daughter is born to suck my cock because of how quickly she gets used to it. "Oh yes! Swallow my cock, sweetie!" I m my hard boner right into her throat, forcing out several gags. And as my teenage daughter chokes on my cock, I steal nces at her perfect body, long tanned legs and those huge breasts hidden her nightdress. She is a stunning girl, and she will be a stunning woman soon. My stunning woman. All mine! "God, sweetie. I am feeling weak. I have got to sit down for a second." I utter and pull myself out of her mouth with a plop. Any more and I sure would have blown a steamy load into her throat and stomach. It would be awesome, but it would also be unsatisfying. I need to enjoy this more. More! Hah! "O-okay, daddy." Marry said and feel her jaw. She wipes the drools from her lips as I finally sit down on the chair. After I did, my daughter repositions herself between my legs and sweeps her long blond hair out the way. "Just rx, daddy. I will suck it all out this time." Just hearing that brings my cock to full attention. Her hand wraps around it at the base and put it back into her mouth. She starts bobbing her head up and down, emting my pumping just a moment ago. "Oh wow, sweetie. You are getting very good. Very good." I groan and enjoy the amazing blowjob from my daughter while sitting at the family breakfast table. It is so outrageous. It is so wrong. It is so sinful. And yet, it feels so good. It feels so fucking good! My body shakes with blissful pleasure as my teenage daughter envelopes my cock from top to bottom, licking me with her hot tongue and sucking me with her wet mouth. I imagine my wife, sitting across the table from me, spewing nonsense about God and the Church and beingpletely oblivious to the fact that our sexy daughter is blowing me right now. Mary even gives a little moan herself around my penis. She obviously tries to make my cock go deeper into her throat, but it is difficult with her own power, and what little bit of precum had just spurt into her mouth tells her to keep going. She would soon get it all out, but unlike the night before, the venom isn''ting out as easily. It will be harder and harder for her as I get used to her hot mouth and throat. "Ah. Thank you, Jesus. Thank you for this blissful morning. Don''t you think so, sweetie?" I pray. "Hmmm-mmm?" Mary responses with her upied mouth. "Here, sweetie. Let daddy helps you get it out." My strong hands firmly ce themselves on top of her head, helping her to take more of my cock into her throat each, so that the mushroom head is kissing the back of her throat. Her spit is streaming out of her mouth with each thrust, making a mess despite how much she tries not to. It couldn''t be help with how hard and fast I am fucking her face, and I am sure she feels the same. She just needs to get that venom out. Get it all out, and everything will be okay again. "Ugh! Oh God!" I groan as I feel I am unable to hold on much longer. "It''sing, sweetie. It''sing. Yes. It''sing out. Yeah! Don''t let any of it spills out, sweetie" My teenage daughter steels herself, bobbing her head on my cock a few more times, bringing me over the edge. "Ah! Swallow it, sweetie! Swallow it!" I roar. My cock twitches and explodes. My daughter tastes the venom before thick milkshake fills her mouth and threatens to choke her. It is so much. I have so much. Mary swallows rapidly, but the thick stuff sticks to her throat and hard to get down. And more is keep oning, filling her mouth to the brim. Her eyes widen in surprise, asking me how could there still be so much? Of course, there is a lot. I have barrels after barrels worth of cum with your name on it, sweetie. You have a lot of work ahead of you. Hah! I let my daughter do the work as I sit back and upload into her mouth. She is desperately trying not to spill any like I have asked. It is cute. And seeing her cheeks puff out while she swallows frantically just makes me to dump even more. Of course, my balls soon emptied all of its content into my daughter''s hot mouth. "That''s it, sweetie You have got it all." I finally speak up. It is mesmerizing, seeing my daughter struggling to swallow such a thick load. Despite blowing a huge load into her mouthst night, I still had a lot in me this morning. In fact, I still have more. Much more. This is awesome! Mary slowly opens her mouth and let the penis slip out onto my thigh. Everything seems to coat with her spit while her mouth has the musty taste of cum. Venom, I mean. Hah! Venom. Funny. "D-did I get it all, daddy?" Mary asks. "Oh, sweetie." I response and give her a smile. I wonder what I should give as a response? I did say I am going to give her a milkshake every morning and every night? Will it be too much? And what happen when the bitch finally returns home? Fuck! But seeing my daughter licks her pink lips and runs her tongue along her perfect teeth, I already have my answer. Of course, I am going to enjoy this! "I''m afraid not, sweetie. I think you will need to do this again for me. The venom has a way ofing back in the bite. I''m thinking once a day, maybe more." I response with a smile. "Oh." My daughter utters. She isn''t too keen about that. "But if you don''t want to, sweetie, I will just too fight through it. It will be painful. And I might die." "No. Daddy. I will do it. I will do it. I will suck it out for you. Please don''t die." Mary pleads. I should be feeling guilty about this, but I feel nothing. Only horniness. I guess I am really dead. Oh well. More fun for me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "You are such a good girl, sweetie." I response and stroke her beautiful blond-hair with one hand. My teenage daughter looks at the stiffening cock between my legs. Under her innocent eyes, it has no choice but to wake the fuck up and do its job. Not that it minds. It totally wants to blow another huge load down her throat. "Do I have to do it now?" I wonder if I have another one in me. Apparently, I do. Nice. Very nice! "Yes, sweetie, if you don''t mind?" I help her seals her lips around my cock again and proceed to pound her face without restrain. She is happy to suck my cock again and getting out the venom. It seems that she is also getting used to the taste. That didn''t take long. Natural-born cocksucker! Hah! I wonder how many times I can cum into my daughter''s mouth before I have to drive her to school. I am guessing about 2 more times. Maybe three with a nice facial. Damn. I am such a pervert. A ghostly pervert! But I like being a ghostly pervert on the ount of being a ghost. Hah! Boobooboobooboob! 11 Gone To Work Once my sexy teenage daughter coaxes a couple more steamy and creamy milkshakes out of the cock that had made her many years prior, I finally decided to drive her to school. Not me personally because I stop being stupid. Richard drives her instead, as soon as I relinquished my control over the body, right after taking a good look at her while she changes out of her nightgown and into her school uniform. Seeing secret strip show has brought me to instant hardness once more. And I give my daughter another creamy milkshake for the road when she came back downstairs, much to her dismay due to the time. She is going to bete for school. I did have another one in me, but if I keep filling her wet mouth and tight throat, I am sure that neither of us will be heading anywhere for the day. Not that I mind since I could always call in sick for the first time in like forever, but I would never hear the end of it from my bitch of a wife if Mary skips school to suck cock. That didn''t sound wrong at all. Hah! As my daughter sits in the passenger seat of the car, I couldn''t help but keep ncing at her, checking her out from her tanned thighs barely covered by her short skirt to her well-endowed chest, straining against the school zer. "Are you okay, daddy?" My daughter asks me, worryingly. She is asking her actual father, Richard, since like her currently, I am also in the passenger seat. It is just a different kind of passenger seat. I am still fully aware of what happening to the body, however, just not as vividlypare to the time when I am in the driver seat. Her bright blue eyes quickly take notice of the tenting between my legs. It is hard not to notice due to the massive boner I have having. God. I want to feel her wet and hot mouth again. "I''m fine, sweetie. Daddy is fine." Richard squeezes those words out of his dried throat. He is totally not fine, as he is wavering between the crushing feeling of guilt and the heavenly feeling of horniness. Maybe not heavenly. Have a taste of blue balls! Hah! Richard still couldn''t believe he has tricked his daughter into sucking his cock and eating his spermst night and for breakfast. She will have it for lunch and dinner too if I have anything to do with it. Insert perverted thought #69 here. Although Richard recalls all of his actions my actions, actually he couldn''t fathom how it could have happened like it did. If it is up to him, he will never face-fuck his daughter. Not in a million year! Probably more. "Is the venom back again, daddy? I must have done a bad job again at sucking it out. I''m so sorry. Can you park the car over there, so I can suck it out again? I''m sure if I tell the teacher what happened, she will not send me to detention." Oh God! Yes! Do it Richard! Do it! Do it now! Unfortunately, Richard is still a coward. He fears that if he did stop and let his daughter suck the venom out of his cock like she wanted to, a horde of police will be busting into his office and arrest his ass. It is a scary thought, and I could feel his fear gripping my being. Seriously man! Stop being afraid of stupid things! It didn''t feel good. But I couldn''t do anything about it since there is a cool down before I can take back control again. Even though it isn''t a long time to wait, I am not sure why there is a cool down. Perhaps it is to stop me from enjoying only the fun bits? Thanks a lot, great Maker. Wait! I didn''t mean it. Please don''t smite me. Like Richard, I am a coward too. But only to godlike beings that can instantly vaporize me with a thought. It isn''t bad groveling at their feet since it will let me live longer and enjoy this blissful pleasure. And enjoy I did. There is so many people I want to fuck and fuck and fuck again! Hah! Honestly, it feels really good leaning back and let my teenage daughter deepthroat me at the breakfast table. If only there is some possible way of getting the bitch to suck my cock with our daughter. It will be awesome. Blowbangs for mother and daughter. "No. It is fine, sweetie. And remember, you are not supposed to tell anyone about it, not even to your teacher. Daddy is very embarrassed for having you to help him with this. Do you hate me for it?" Somehow the teachers at school is higher than her mother when talking about the truth. The teachers are actually ordained priests and nuns, so I suppose it is more or less confession on her part. I need some private confession time too. Those nuns are hot from what I could tell of their chest area and rear. Their habit only serves to entuate their figures. God sure knows how to pick them. I am going straight to hell for this, am I? Whatever. I think Lucifer would love mypany. But I should really make sure my daughter doesn''t spill our little creamy secret. It would be the end of me. I mean the end of Richard since I could just escape and haunt another family. It is the perfect escape n. What? That is the benefit of being a ghost. Bite me! "No, daddy. Jesus would want me to save you." Oh God. I mean Jesus! This is just her being herself. Richard has the same thought, and his cock jerks, demanding to be let loose. However, he manages to refrain himself and drives his cock-tease of a daughter to school. As it iste, she hurries out of the car. "Did you forget to give daddy a kiss, sweetie?" Richard asks. Before I happen, he takes great pleasure in having his teenage daughter a kiss every time he drops her off at school. It is just a simple peck on the left or right cheek, but it makes his day. It lets him live a little longer in this loveless marriage. "Ah. I''m sorry, daddy." Mary responses and leans into the car to give her daddy a peck on the cheek. It is kind of weird feeling that kiss, considering she has already blow me and swallow my hot load several times. Her stomach is full of my seeds. And once my daughter has given me the kiss, she waves her goodbye and heads into the school. I take note of her greeting the guard at the gate. The old man gives my daughter a smile before watching her heading to her ss. There is also a couple of digits hovering above his head, telling me that he is has a lot of bottled up sexual energy. He has to be with all the sexy school girls heading in and out of school every day. Unfortunately for him, he has no way to releasing that bottled up sexual energy. He is not married as there is no ring on his finger. But that is just a guess. System. Is he married? There is no response. I think the system just look at me questioningly. I mean if it has eyes. In any case, I will put the old dude on my list of poor bastards to possess. I do wish there is a handsome and rich young man that I can possessed, but logically speaking, that is quite rare considering they gets a lot of pussy because of their look and their money. But who knows, there might be one. I certainly enjoy it more if I am also hot and good looking. I really miss my body. Even if it isn''t as great as a lot of jocks in high school, it is still my body. I was born with it and I didn''t get to die with it. It is just a skeleton right now. Is it possible to possess a skeleton? Hey, system, is it possible to possess a skeleton? [Yes.] Say what? [You can possess inanimate object of any size, as long as it is not already being possessed. However, it is ill-advised to as you currentlyck the ability to move as an inanimate object. Please stick to living person. Not only possessing a living person provides you many more opportunities to replenish your sexual energy, it also allows you to convert others.] That is interesting. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. While Richard drives to work and heads to his office, I ask the system more about possessing inanimate object and how to move about if I did. Apparently, I have to learn to move things with my mind or unlock the telekinesis ability when I level up. That is awesome! Awesome! I should level up as soon as possible. But I still have an hour and half on the clock, and I don''t want to waste it. Another way is gets lucky with the lottery. There is a lottery!? Oh. It is locked, just like everything else. The great Maker really wants me to earn all the cool toys. No giving kids the key to the armory sort of thing. There is also the market, which allows me to buy it as well. With what as currency, the system shrugs. That means anything of value like sexual energy. Even good old American dor worth something in the market to someone. Is there a way to get rich quick!? Wait a second, I could just possess Hill Grates and donate a billion or two to myself. How about I just possess a dozen of richest people in the world and make them do a bit of charity? Steal from the rich and give to the poor sort of thing. The poor being me. Hey. I am poor! I don''t even have a dor to my name. My parents didn''t leave me anything after they died. Not even a single cent. Why!? Why, mum and dad!? I''m your only child too. Oh wait, I''m dead. So, steal from the rich and give to me, it is. Good n. Good n. Or maybe I could do something for Richard? Somehow get him a bigger office? I am now in my office. It is a shitty cubicle with just a table, amp, aputer and huge pile of paper for me to do. "Hey you." The tall and mature owner of the voice speaks out. She leans forwards against my overcrowded little desk and gives me a seductive smile. Her sexualized appearance is hypnotizing me. And I could only manage a gulp. Like most women in this workce, she wears revealing white blouse, unbuttoned at the top, allowing losers like me to take a peek at her huge cleavage and fantasize about running my hard cock through there. Most men in the office would, including the big boss. Not doing it himself since he likes to watch. He is a strange kind of pervert. I bet he hire ck guys to nail his sexy young wife. I wish he hires me. His wife is super-hot, as hot as the slut in my face right now. "Have you done that report for me yet?" 12 Back To School Slut is asking me about the ounting report, which I totally did for her days ago. That isn''t her name, obviously. No one would name their child that, I don''t think. Or do they? Now that I think more about it, why the hell not? It is a cool name, right up there with names like Rose and Beauty, basically telling everyone what kind of lovely person the child will grow up to be. It also allows childlovers from going straight up to kids with such names and inviting them to Maybe I should keep those thoughts to myself. Hah! Her actual name isn''t really that important, as I shall now and forever remember her as Slut. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. My brain is better being filled up with manly cultures than remembering the names of stupid people. Slut is a slut by all definitions of the word, and the only reason that she has gotten her job here at thepany is due to her being very good at spreading her legs. I recall hearing a rumor about her giving the interviewer a blowjob. What a slut! Why hasn''t she given me one yet? I have done so many things for her over the months, so she should at least give me one for motivation, but nope, I get nothing for doing any of this. What the actual fuck!? Give me a blowjob, you goddamn slut! You have given every Tom, Dick and Harry in the office one, so why not me? Those are the actual names of my colleagues, by the way. That''s it! I am not doing it anymore until she sucks my cock! "Yes. Here it is. I just finish it yesterday. You can have a look over it before you hand it in." Richard responses as I facepalm mentally. You are a dumbass, Richard. If you didn''t waste your time doing other people''s work, you could have been promoted already. "Really? Wow. Thank you. Umm can you help me with this one too? Great. Thanks." Slut drops more works onto the table before taking the report back to her desk. The fuck!? I am not doing it anymore. No more! You hear me, Richard!? My host obviously couldn''t hear me, and I couldn''t be bother wasting my precious time to correct this problem for him. I rather spend more time feeding my sexy teenage daughter. As such, I take a nap and let Richard does whatever the fuck he does in the office. If I have time, I will fix this problem and make sure the slut pays me all back in full, with creamy interest right up her cunt and ass. I totally would. When I finally in control of the body again, I find myself finish parking my car outside the all-girl school, readying to pick up my daughter. There is a strange kind of tightness in my gut, and I recall that Richard is having guilt about what had happened. Honestly, be a man of culture! Be a man of culture! My eyes capture the countless fuckable teenagersing out of the school''s gate to head home with their parents or alone. Their knee-length skirt and zer, advertising their tight ass and perfect bust, leave very little to the imagination. I am practically drooling at all the lovely treats on sexy long legs. I want nothing more than to eat them all up. I mean for them all to eat me up. Please do. Please do! Oh, please do! The priests acting as teacher and counselors at the school must really love their job, considering how gullible the students all are. The students are obviously being conditioned that way by the school and its teaching methods. Maybe there is a conspiracy going on? I need to get in on the scam as soon as possible. Just to teach them all about sex personally. Spreading my meaty culture all over their face. Hah! My eyes eventuallynd on my daughter. It is hard to miss her amongst the crowd with her beautiful face and attractive figure. Mary is talking to a couple of friends of hers. I have met all of her friends before, and I find them all to be simrly ignorance about all thing sexual like my daughter. I guess I will have to teach them about such thing in ce of their father. It is a good thing they are as attractive as my daughter with her stunning face and blond mane. Seeing my daughter in all her glory stirs my junior awake. It was already awake before, to be honest. Mary finally sees me and waves. I wave back at her and allow her to say goodbye to her friends. Once she did that, she hoists her backpack over her shoulder and jogs over to the car. And as my daughter smoothly slides herself into the car and settles her lovely butts into the passenger seat, my junior twitches again. "Hi, daddy! You are on time today." Mary greets me and takes a good look at me, trying to examine me like a doctor or a sexy nurse. I like theter more, but huge-breasted doctor isn''t too shabby. "Hey, sweetie. How was school?" I response and inhale the sight of my daughter. I haven''t seen her at all since morning. I know. I know. I was asleep the whole time, but once I am awake, my consciousness does merge with Richard again, and the man haven''t seen his daughter since morning when he drops her off. "It was great, daddy. How about you? How was work?" Mary trills with a beautiful smile. Her pink lips surround her white teeth. "I''m fine too, sweetie. I''m fine too. What did you learn in ss today? Anything I should know about?" I response and continue to ask my teenage daughter some more questions about her day and school, and as she rattles on cheerfully, I take a good look at those pink lips, recalling all the steamy loads that I have unloaded between them. "Don''t you think so, daddy?" My daughter asks. She is frowning now. What was she talking about? I didn''t pay attention the whole time since I was fantasizing about fucking her face. What? I will say it as it is! "Huh? I''m sorry, sweetie, can you repeat the question?" I ask. "I want to throw a party for my friends this Saturday. I have talked to mum about it about a week ago, but she tells me to ask you since she won''t be home. So, can I, daddy?" Mary asks, hopefully. A party huh? And her gullible friends areing, she says? Of course, she can. I cannot let such a great opportunity slide. But what is the asion, though? Ah. Who gives a shit. I just want to stick it in my daughter and those sexy teenagers. It will be a cock party. Or was it called a pussy party? "I think that is a good idea, sweetie. Is it possible to have a costume party? I can dress up too." I point out. Her eyes widen slightly. "That is a great idea, daddy. I will ask my friends about. But I don''t think they will mind. Ah. What kind of costume should I wear? I don''t have any Mary continues talking, but I am no longer listening. My mind is thinking about how to get those sexy friends of her to blow me and swallow my milk. It will be so awesome. It will be so fucking awesome! "Daddy? Shouldn''t we head home? Everyone has already left." My daughter snaps me out of my fantasy. My cock is straining against my pants, and I don''t think I will make it home like this. Sure. The house is very close to the school, but I am about to bust a nut here. "Ah, sorry sweetie." I look at the surrounding before turning my attention back to my lovely daughter. Should I really do it right here? Right in front of the school? "But before that, I think you will have to suck out the poison again, sweetie." 13 A Private Party Of Two I decide to have my own private party. A party right in the hot and wet mouth of my teenage daughter. It is my right as her father. Hah! There is no one loitering around the girl-only school aside from the old security guard, worthy of being possessed by meter. The man did take notice of my lonely car, as it parks a short distance away from the front gate of the school But that is all. His attention is nowpletely focused onto the security monitors and television screens as he leans back in his seat within the gatehouse. Someone will take over his shift in an hour or two, allowing him to finally go home to his wife and daughter. I hope his daughter is as sexy and gullible as mine. Why did I assume that he has a daughter? Everyone should have one. A sexy and gullible daughter that I can spread my culture to! Hah! Hah! Ahem. My attention should be on my lovely daughter, Mary. I swear that my daughter is so goddamn sexy in her tight school uniform. The skirt barely covers her smooth tights when she is seated in the car. And her zer in no way hides her massive busts. I really need to get my perverted hands on those wonderful melons of hers. I bet they are as soft and tender as they appear to be. Oh! Thinking about it makes me incredibly hard. Harder, I mean. I am already hard. Slut helps in that regard at work. Fucking slut. One day. One day soon, she will find her lips around my cock and drinking my cum. It would be glorious! Glorious! "Oh no! Right here, daddy? Are you sure?" My daughter cries out, regaining my undivided attention. Focus! Focus! Focus on this lovely teenage cock-tease in the car. Unlike Slut back at work, my daughter will soon have her pouty lips around my cock. Definitely. Heh. Her concerning bright blue eyes quickly flicker to my sweaty pants and take great notice of the tenting steel pole straining against the fabric. Her very excited great maker misses her all day. That means Junior. It wants nothing more than to feel her wet and mouth again. I want to feel her wet and hot mouth again. I know that for a fact since Richard couldn''t concentrate in his cubicle, constantly thinking about what had happenedst night and this morning with his daughter. He still couldn''t believe what he had done, so I will need to really reinforce it. I have to make sure my culture takes hold in his mind, and when I finally done with him, he would truly be a man of culture. My kind of people. Hah! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Did you hear that, great Maker!? I am spreading your ideals! Please give me a treat! Wait. I am not a dog. Give me a reward! A body of my own so I can truly immerse in the pleasure. Yes. Please! "Yes, sweetie. Please, I need you to suck it all out of my swollen cock right now. There is so much built up after I had dropped you off at school this morning." I response. My hand fumbles under the seat, trying to find thetch. And once I did and pull against the small lever, the driver seat swiftly slides backwards and away from the steering wheel, giving me some room. "O-okay, daddy." My innocent daughter replies as she watches me unzip my workpants and takes out the penis. Strange that my action did not result in her screaming and calling her mother. Gullible, I tell you. I should have taken the whole sweaty pants right off, but I do fear that someone walking nearby might take notice of what is really going on in the car. I don''t want the police to bust my ass yet. Or worse, my wife busting my ass. How is that worse? Well, Bitch will definitely take my daughter away from. My sexy daughter. My sexy daughter, who widens her eyes and stares directly at my huge erection. "Daddy! It is so swollen! And red! We should really take you to the hospital." My dick is quite hard and thick. The puffy mushroom tip is red thanks to all the blood heading there. I might be stupider the more horny I get. That is actually a good thing. I don''t want to think too much while I fill sexy teenagers with my culture. I mean myself. If there is one thing that I am proud of, it is my huge dick, apart from my sexy teenage daughter. I will always be proud of my cock-sleeve. She is such a good cock-sleeve. Daddy''s little cock-sleeve. I will mold Mary into one and enjoy the sinful of flesh every day and night. And no one can say anything about it, at least until my bitch of a wife returns. How do I get rid of her? Like get rid of her forever? Is it too much if I possess her and then take a dive off a tallest building in town? She would go st against the concrete below. But that is probably too evil. I am not an evil spirit. I am just a perverted ghost. Booboobooboobs! "No. No, sweetie. They won''t be able to help me with this. Only you can help me, so please be a good girl and lean over here, across the middle and put your head here. There is no time, and besides, Jesus would want you to." The big J word immediately dissuade my daughter of any other notions. I can see how the all-girl school brainwashes their students. What God wants, God shall have. Hah! Following my instructions, my daughter leans across her seat and over to mine. Her head is resting on myps with my hard cock right in front of her beautiful face and pink lips. How did ite to this so quickly? It hasn''t even been a day yet. I am making great progress! "Like this, daddy? It is not veryfortable." My daughter asks before I hold down my cock and push it against her pink lips. She slowly opens them and let me inside her hot mouth. And despite the awkward position in the car, the penis is curving perfectly into her tight throat, already attempting to choke her in its greatness. Hah! "I know it is notfortable, sweetie, so try to suck it out as fast as possible. Oh. Yes! That''s it, sweetie, suck my cock. I am so d to have you helping me. So d. So very d." I tell Mary while feeling the warmness and hotness spread all over my thick shaft, as it being embedded in her mouth and throat. "Hmm-mm?" Mary responses with a mouthful as she begins to suck me off. She is trying to bob her head, emting what she has learned and impaling her face against my hard cock, but it is difficult due to the current position. Even so, it feels so good. So very, very good. "Take more of it into your mouth, sweetie. That''s it. Suck daddy. Suck out the venom. You are such a good girl, helping me out like this in front of your school. I''m really sorry for the taste. I haven''t had a chance to wash it all day. You don''t mind, do you?" My daughter did mind from her expression, but she couldn''t do anything about it, considering that it is important to suck out venom. In her mind, she is doing the right thing. Yes, the right thing. It is what Jesus would have wanted her to. "Ugh. Ah. Your mum and I are so. So proud of you, sweetie. Ugh. And. And I think Jesus is too. Ah. That feels nice. You are doing God''s work, saving me. Oh!" Ipliment as I proceed to fuck her face, right under the watchful eye of God from the massive cross erected in the school yard. Soon enough, my hand find itself groping her endowed chest through the zer. My daughter tries to see what I am doing, but with my cock being lodged nicely in the back of her throat, it is impossible. "Oh. Don''t worry, sweetie. I am just massaging your chest, helping you sucking out the venom. Don''t mind me. And just keep sucking. Just keep sucking." I murmur as I lean back against the chair. My hand continues to squeeze those huge melons while my cock is getting cleaned by my daughter''s hot mouth. It is quite a life. Hah! 14 Natural-Born Cocksucker And boy, those melons of hers are soft and tender, filling out my palm nicely despite being obstructed by the tight fabric of her school zer. "So soft, sweetie. So very soft. Ah. Just keep sucking out the venom while I massage your chest. It will stop you from getting a cramp afterwards, sweetie. You wouldn''t want that, would you?" I tell my daughter while one of my hands gives her huge breasts a couple of yful squeezes, one after another, earning a muffled sound from her tight throat. Mary obviously couldn''t reply on the ount of her mouth being full of my meaty goodness. She also gags a bit and lets her saliva oozing out of her enveloping lips, running down her beautiful cheek and coating my shaft and balls. My fingers smoothly find their ways underneath her school zer, allowing me to grope her nice chest directly. Her bra did stop me from feeling her milky skins and twisting her nipples, however. And it is doing a very good job of slowing down my sexual molestation. Let''s call it sexual conquest. I will need to get rid of her bra, somehow. Having my daughter going braless around the house would be super nice as well. While my mind trying to figure out a way to trick my gullible daughter, my hand continues its relentless assault against her juice breasts, earning more questioning sounds from her upied throat. Her blue eyes leers at me puzzlingly from below as she sucks hard on my huge cock. Mary tries to look at what I am doing around her chest area again, but once more, it is quite impossible from her current angle. All she could see from her position is my knees and the steering wheel. I mean aside from my cock and balls of course. I will burn them into her memory, making her worship it like she worships the almighty. More than she will worship the almighty. Hah! "Stop that, sweetie. And concentrate or it will nevere out. This is helping me as much it is helping you. It will help get out the venom sooner. Trust daddy on this." I assure my teenage daughter, who has her mouth full of my cock. And to stop her from trying to look again, my other free hand ces itself firmly onto the top of her head and helps her takes me deeper and deeper into her mouth and throat. But due to the position, I am unable to fully bottom out inside her mouth and throat. Even so, it didn''t diminish the overwhelming blissful pleasure in anyway, especially when people are wandering nearby and wondering what I am doing. I do look like a pervert, parking my car in front of all-girl school. But since the school is out, and all the students have gone home for the day, I just look like an idiot. Jokes of them since they couldn''t see my daughter sucking my cock. She is really trying her best to get out that steamy venom. But unlikest night and this morning, it is not quite easy. She will have to work very hard for her milky reward. Thick precum continuously oozes out of the engorged tip of my cock, coating the contracting walls of her tight throat. It also surges upwards and lets her tongue get some tastes of her daddy. She is very used to it by now, as she instinctively immerses herself into the richness of my baby batter. And incidentally, it is also telling my daughter what I am doing around her well-endowed chest area is working. It will certainly get out the venom. Yes. Certainly! My daughter is looking up at me from below. She is smiling at me with those bright blue eyes of hers, innocently. In her mind, precum and cum are both the venom she is trying to suck out of me. "Yes, sweetie. It ising out. But only a little bit. There is so much more left. You need to suck harder and take daddy in deeper." I tell her while my cock twitches in delight within her mouth. My hand increases its strength and forces my daughter to take me deeper. It is possible to swallow my entire cock even in this position, but she will really have to try to do so. And eventually, she did. She is such a good daughter! Such a good daughter! She is learning far more from me than what her school is teaching her. "Hmmm-mmm?" My daughter gags as I am ball-deep into her constricting throat. She instructively tries to pull out with her reddening eyes, all in order to breathe and not to be choked into unconsciousness. I allow her to do so since I wouldn''t want to suffocate her with my cock. She is my lovely daughter and not some slut in office. If it was Slut, I will totally suffocate the bitch with my steel rod. Mary releases my thick cock halfway out of her hot mouth before she has to take me all back in at my request, showering my balls with nice amount of spitting and gagging. I repeat the gestures with my hips buckling in my seated position, roughly fucking my daughter''s face over and over again. Arousing moaning and grunting are constantly emitted from my throat. "That''s it, sweetie. You are doing such a good job. Jesus would be proud." I call out and my other hand pulls her zer open, allowing my eyes to capture her toned stomach in full view. If the all-girl school done something right, it is molding my daughter into a babe with all the sport activities and events. Molding every girl into ball-drenching beauties, I should say. Some of them go on to be nun, thus even the nuns are fucking hot under those dull garments they constantly wear. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Telling my religious-indoctrinated daughter that Jesus is proud of her works wonder. And without me saying anything, she takes the initiative and moves her jaw a little to get plenty of spit. She then starts to move her head side to side in a shaking motion. This makes my penis slides in and out of her throat much more easily thanks to the added lubricate. A lot of spit dribbles down her jaw and cheek as a consequence. "Aw. Wow. Wow, sweetie. That is uh really, really good." I gasp as my sexy daughter brings me to the edge of rapturing climax. I couldn''t help it since the puffy tips no longer merely plunging in and out of her hot mouth and tight throat like before. It is now kissing every inch of her constricting walls in a show of undeniable affection. Oh God. She is a natural-born cocksucker. She is. Oh. She is! My daughter is a natural-born cocksucker! Hah! 15 Natural-Born Cocksucker 2 My body tenses as I struggle to stop myself from falling over the edge. And as I did so, my hand mps down tightly onto one of her breasts, squeezing it alongside with her far-too-tight bra. This forces a yelp out of my daughter. It also stops her new technique, giving me a moment of self-control. "Hmmm-mmm! Hmmm!" My daughter tries to tell me something, but before she could pull free her mouth of my meat, I release her breast and move both hands onto her head. "Da !?" Mary gets a surprise of her life as I start to recklessly fuck her face in a simr fashion that I had done so in the morning. There is absolutely no retrains in me as I wreck her mouth and throat with my long cock, all while gasping and moaning like I am very ill or something. And from the reaction on her beautiful face, my daughter will not be able to keep up with my relentless oral plowing for very long. Tears are already pooling around her reddening eyes, pleading me to stop. "Holy Jesus. That is great, sweetie. Keep doing what you did. Please keep doing it. It is almost out. The venom is almost out." I call out as I release her head and drop my hands to both side of me. My daughter keeps my stiffened cock in her mouth while she heaves heavily. She then resumes her new technique, but it is a lot slower than before, but it is still very enjoyable, nheless. "Are you ready for it, sweetie?" I ask while my hand slithers along her well-endowed chest and toned stomach, caressing her skin every part of the way. It then innocently glides over her crotch before curving over her lovely thighs, finally ending up on one of her buttocks. "Hmm?" My daughter responses and looks up at me while I give her bountiful ass repeated squeezes. She does not seem to mind anymore, considering that I basically grope her chest and bra for several minutes. Her chest is clearly visible now thanks to my expert hands at undoing her zer. Of course, my daughter would mind if I had rubbed her virgin pussy and prate her inner walls with my fingers. She knows about the importance of thather region thanks to her bitch of a mother. Masturbation is a sin, apparently. And since I am going to hell for that already, I might as well go to hell in style, with my sexy daughter resting over myp in her underwear and sucking my cock. "Hmmmm!?" Mary adds with her eyes fully widens. She then gags as I blow a huge milky load into her mouth. Steamy venom gushes all the way to the back in an attempt to fill her throat. She immediately chokes and splutters around the penis while I tremble in my seat. I grip her head, preventing her from releasing my cock from her hot orifice as I feel the incredible and overwhelming pressure shooting up my convulsing shaft right from my contracting balls. I am dumping everything I have into my lovely daughter, forcing her to swallow frantically. "Oh God, sweetie. Swallow it. Swallow it all. You have to swallow it all!" I call out while my cock jerk, pumping more and more milky batter out of my balls and shooting them right into the back of my daughter''s throat. My hands weaken when the flooding dies down, allowing my daughter to pull herself up right, slipping my penis out of her overflowing mouth. Mary coughs and coughs, fighting to swallow the rich and thick venom as it oozes out of the corner of her mouth, coating her lips and trickling down her chin. Her bare chest is hiking as she did, giving me a rather awesome view. A few drops of cum here and there, making her a perfect slut. Unholy fuck! I need a camera! I need a camera. "I''m sorry, daddy. It chokes me." My daughter croaks and manages to swallow everything in her mouth and letting it pool in her toned stomach. She then wipes her face and tears away. I help her by spreading the droplets of cum all over her chest. "That''s alright, sweetie. You did great. You did really great. I am so proud of you." Ipliment while my eyes maintain their attention onto her now glossy chest. Her bra needs to go. And it needs to go soon. Actually. It is very simple, considering how gullible my daughter is. It shouldn''t take more than a bit of logical nudging. "Thanks, daddy. I think it some of ites out of my nose." Mary sniffles, nearly bringing me toughter. She is so damn cute, looking like this, and my cock remains hard despite the explosive orgasm. It wants to go again, and who am I to stop the fun? I am such a pervert! "Ah. Don''t worry about it, sweetie. You will wash up when you get home. By the way, I don''t think you get all of it." I tell her and look at my stiffening cock. It is drenchedpletely in her saliva and my cum. She would need to clean it first before attempting to suck out another huge load. And I have several more loads in me. Honestly, there is a lot of cum with my daughter''s name on it. Actually, with the names of every sexy girl and woman in the world. Hah! "There was so much, daddy. Can I do it after we get home?" My daughter responses while still swallowing the sticky feelings in her mouth and throat. I swear Mary would have thrown up if I had blown that much into her mouth yesterday. Today, she is has graduated from a novice. She has been promoted to cocksucker. "Yes. Sweetie, but work on it while I drive us home. Ah. You don''t need to button up your zer before you do. I need to continue massage your chest. It helps you get out a lot more venom." I tell her with a smile. There is no need to use my power of Parental Guidance. And I don''t think it would work for this kind of situation. "O-okay, daddy. But don''t squeeze it too hard, daddy." My daughter replies reluctantly. She did swallow a huge amount. A lot more than this morning, so she assumes me rubbing her chest does work. "Sure, sweetie. I will try not to. It would be nice if you also remove your bra and let me massage your chest directly. The bra will just get in the way, and it will get dirty too. Just think of your zer as your nightgown. You don''t wear your bra to bed, do you?" I suggest. "Oh. That''s right." Mary unhooks her tightly-binding bra, releasing those huge melons of hers and allowing me to witness them in their glory. Wow! Wow! Oh, fucking wow! "Wait. Don''t button up your zer, sweetie. Daddy needs to get in there." I tell her as she about to. She really thinks that her zer can act as her nightgown. It is simr in my opinion, considering that her school skirt barely cover her thighs like her nightgown. "O-okay, daddy." Mary responses then leans over the seats and rests her head across myp like before. Since my cock isn''t as hard like it was, it is easier to get into her young and hot mouth. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. And as my daughter begins to suck my cock again, I start up the car and drive the both of us home at a snail pace, passing countless of pedestrians along the way. Luckily, there is no traffic lights, or I would have to stop, and the people would have seen my daughter blowing me. "That is sweetie, keep sucking me." I tell my daughter while one of my hand is on the steering wheel. My other hand is groping her tender breasts bare, feeling the softness of her bosom between my fingers. I alternate between them as well as giving her ripped ass squeezes as well. I wonder how do I pound that beautiful ass of hers? And under what pretense. Regardless, this is nice. Very. Very nice. Of course, I didn''t blow a huge load into her mouth on the way home. I did it the instant the car settles into the garage. And boy it is glorious. Cum actuallyes out of her nose as she struggles to swallow my massive load. And when I finally let my daughter sits up right again, cum streams out of her lips and onto her chest as she desperately keeping them all in her mouth and getting them into her stomach. "That is a lot, daddy, and it is still swollen." Mary utters and spills some more cum in the process. I think I need to move this into the house or the car will reek of cum. I have about half an hour left, so that is enough for another load or two. "Yes, sweetie. So nice of you to suck it out for daddy." 16 Unending Notifications Half an hour goes by very quickly, especially when you have a sexy gullible teenage daughter, inhaling your hard cock all the way from the garage and into the living room. She is more than happy to swallow everything as well, making the entire experience indescribably awesome. Unfortunately, all good things muste to an end. And once my time is up, my time is up. I have no choice but to vacate the body and let things continue its natural course of event. Natural being after my machinations. Hah! I am now hovering around the ceiling, witnessing my former daughter kneeling on the floor with both of her huge breasts hanging out in the open. Her mouth is preupied with the cock that has created her years ago while her father himself could not help but groan and grunt at the greatness of her very hot and tight throat. Unholy damn! I have half a mind to repossess Richard just to feel those wonderful lips around my steel pole, but the system interrupted me before I did. [Your reward has been calcted. You have earned 108SP. Would you like to view the result?] [Congrattion. You have leveled up. You are not level 0. Your journey to the Zenith begins. You have been awarded 5 attributes points (AP) for leveling up. Each level you managed to ascend, 5APs will be rewarded. You can assign the attributes to whatever attributes you wish. For more information, please refer to page 100 of your manual. If you did not get one, one will be delivered to you eventually. Please note that points once have been assigned, cannot be retrieved.] [New ability (Parental Guidance) is avable for purchase. Parental Guidance grants the host the ability to introduce new knowledges to his or her offspring. It can also reinforce and expand upon previously learned knowledges. Like all mental-based abilities, the Sexual Points (SP) cost to cast will be rted to the willpower of the targeted item or person.] [Error. Shop is locked. It is currently unavable because you have not reached the required level. You can still purchase any ability you have unlocked by asking the System directly. It is there to guide you and help you reach the Zenith. Reach the top and the world and the universe will be your yground! Not even the Gods themselves can undo your will.] [You have received a new message.] [Inbox is now avable. You can send and receive messages from others. To send messages, you must know the true name of the entity you wish to send. Unsent messages will automatically be destroyed instead of returning to sender. Do not send spams or scams or you will be severely punished.] [A message from administrator detected. Message will automatically open. Please standby.] [Well done, Ghostly. You have taken the first step towards spreading my ideals throughout your world and the next. You have made me happy, and when I am happy, everyone is happy. I will reward those who tries their best, so do your best. Here is a gift for your journey. I hope it serves you well.] [You have received an item. Please check your inventory] [Error. Inventory is locked. It is currently unavable because you have not reached the required level. You can still retrieve any item out of your inventory by asking the System directly. You currently have 1 giftbox avable. Would you like to open the gift box?] [Warning. Warning. Warning. Tutorial is over. Your presence is now visible to the cosmic entities and those within the cosmic nes of existence. As your level is currently very low, you will not be able to defend yourself. It is imperative that you find a way to hide or shield yourself. Possessing living things is a possible way of hiding your presence. If your soul is devoured or destroyed, you will cease to exist.] [Entry (Cosmic Entities) is avable for viewing in the Cosmic Codex.] [Error. Cosmic Codex is locked. It is currently unavable because you have not reached the required level. As knowledge is power, System will help you in this regard and answer any of your questions for a price. System can also unlock new entry to your Codex for a price.] [Cosmic Codex is an ongoing progress from before the dawn of creation. It is an encyclopedia created to help those attempting to reach the Zenith. Most entries in the codex is avable for purchase. Some will be unlocked freely. Some is only viewable to people with certain privileges. Note that only genuine and true knowledge are allowed to be added to the Cosmic Codex. Those who attempts to insert false or misleading information will be severely punished.] [Entry (ne of Existence) is avable for viewing in the Cosmic Codex.] [New entry (ne of Existence) is added to the Codex.] [Entry (Primordial Sins of Lust) is expanded for reviewing in the Cosmic Codex.] [Entry (Ghostly Ghost) is avable for viewing in the Cosmic Codex. You are the current owner of this entry. It will automatically be updated as you continue to exist. It is advisable for you to view this entry and adjust the setting. Note that true names have certain power over the spirit and soul. You shouldn''t reveal your real name without a proper cause.] The messages keep oning, flooding my brain to the point that I nearly pass out from the overload. There is just too many information to take in, in such a short span of time. Several of those messages are warnings, telling me that the tutorial is over. And without the safety and protection of the tutorial mode, I am now avable on the menu of all you can fucking eat buffet on a cosmic scale. Unholy fuck! I need to find a host immediately. I didn''t need to look very far, given that there is one lucky bastard avable right in the room, getting his cock suck by his lovely teenage daughter. Therefore, I will just possess them again just to hide from those cosmic terrors. I don''t want to die! Not die. Cease to exist! That is fucking worse! I expend some of my steam-earned sexual points (10SP) in order to possess Richard again. Considering I just rack in a good amount, 10SP isn''t that much. Wait. Why is it 20SP now!? Before I could ask the System about the price hike, his memory reinforces itself in my hammered brain along with the overwhelming delight as my balls are deep within my daughter''s mouth and throat. Oh fuck! Fuck! That feels so good. So, fucking good! I think I just blow a nut into her hot mouth and tight throat as my head is thrown backwards against the backrest of the sofa in utter and blissful pleasure. "God, sweetie. You are so good. So hot. So wet." I groan and buckle my hips, pumping out all of that steamy venom for her to swallow. And with the new repossession of this very lucky father, I have another 24 hours on the clock to farm some nice SPs. But first. I need to read through all that messages andprehend them all. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Did the System inform me that knowledge is power? But first! I need to umm get something out of my system. "Hmmm-mm?" Mary responses as she swallows gulps after gulps of my chunky baby batter like a champ. She is such a cock-sucker and sperm-drinker. She will suck the life out of me if this keeps up. Now, what was I talking about? Ah, who cares. Time for another load. 17 The System Scores It takes a while for me to finally remove myself from my beloved teenage daughter and her young and wet mouth. Even if my sexy daughter doesn''t want to on the ount of her getting very addicted to the thick and steamy venomous milkshake that only I can produce, I really have nothing left in my balls for her. That is not exactly true. There is always cum for my little girl to suck out. Heh. Getting a bit devious now. It isn''t because I am all milked out. It is because I need to have a moment of rity, away from a cock-tease of a daughter. It is to sort something out in my mind. There is simply so much information to go through after I have finally leveled up, and a lot of it really scares the dead shit out me. Yes. You heard me correctly. Dead shit. It makes sense because I am technically dead. Hah! Honestly, I had never thought that I would want a moment alone to myself instead of being ball-deeps in my daughter, especially after being stuck as a disembodied ghost for so very long. Some people sure love to watch like the big boss back at the office. I, on the other hand, do not. Obviously, I am a man of action. I want to grope every inch of her body. I want to feel her hot and tight inside. I want to immerse myself fully into her in any way I can as I have done so in the past few days. Has it only been a few days? It actually feels longer. I suppose that is what really happen when you have two sets of distinct memory in your brain, fighting for dominance. It also twists my personality slowly, making more and more angry and frustrated with everything in my fucking life. Why am I frustrated and angry with everything in my life? Not me per se. Richard is. It is as expected, considering his shitty wife and shitty job. The only thing good thates out of his marriage is his lovely daughter. So young. So hot. So wet. His memory continues to linger in my head even when I had been evicted from his body, but it is not nearly as overpowering as it is right now, thus allowing me to return to my normal whimsical self, even for just a moment. It is also the reason why I had referred to him as Richard and Mary as his daughter instead of me and my daughter. But since I am now back to possessing him again, it is back to being me and my daughter again. It feels more natural that way, to be honest. Differentiating between myself and the host just creates pointless headaches for me and for you guys, my dear audiences. Did I just break the 4th wall? Hah! Anyway, I am currently resting in my bedroom while my daughter is taking a shower down the hallway. Mary has to clean herself out of the sweat and cum from this afternoon. I want to join her to get some cleaning done myself as well. She will definitely help me in that regards. If she doesn''t, I am sure I can think up of usible lies. Heh. What? I am a pervert. I don''t need to apologize for that! And besides, I want to see how well she has developed without all that clothes getting in the way. Last time I have seen her stark naked was when she is just a little girl. Her chest was beginning to develop then. It is not even fully developed now despite being so soft and tender. Oh God. I really need to leave my daughter alone since I have more important things to attend to. I think I also have to make dinner soon. It is gettingte, as I had enjoyed myself a little bit too much. Maybe I should order some takeout instead? But sadly, I''m sure Bitch will say something about that. She doesn''t want our daughter to eat any junk foods whatsoever. Our daughter must always eat healthy and drink my creamy milk. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Boobooboooboobs! That is myughter. Get use to it. Hah! Wait a second. Why do I have to make dinner personally? That is a pointless waste of time. And I don''t have a lot of time to waste. I only have like 23 hours left on the clock! Richard. Go and do your think while I have a look at my status. That means he should go and make the damn dinner while I sit back and read through all the notifications. Unfortunately, Richard didn''t do that when I relinquish my control over the body. Instead, he goes off to have a good peek at his teenage daughter as she takes a shower. Oi. Oi. Didn''t you just have her suck your cock just an hour ago!? Why the fuck are you reverting back to a peeping Tom!? Also, you can''t fucking see anything because of all the steams! Oh wait. Richard didn''t take the initiative despite how much he really wants to. I did. I made my daughter suck my cock. Not him. If it was him, he would just drive her straight home and then go jack off in the bathroom like he always does. Richard is still a nervous wreck and feeling guilty about what had happenedst night and today. This is just fucking great. What do I have to do to make him a man of culture? Tell me! Maybe some actual fucking will probably set him straight. I will certainly do thatter. Mary is still a virgin, so it will be quite painful for her and maybe for me as well. I surely hope that I do not break her snatch with my huge cock. Heh. But what must be done, must be done. Why let something like that stops me spreading my wonderful culture? Hah! I am currently at level 0, and my SP is sitting at 1/200? Eh? What the unholy fuck!? I thought I have earned 108SP from tricking my daughter into sucking my cock and swallowing my cum. Where did all those points go? System!? System didn''t response. It has to be specific questions for the System to response. I recall that I have 13 out 100 before I leveled up. Adding to 108SP, I should have exactly 121SP in total. I spend 10SP to repossess Richard. No 20SP. What is up with that? Why did it cost more now? It is still 10SP on my status window. System speaks up. [Repossessing any living being you have possessed before will cost more energy. This is because their spirit and soul build up resistance against you. It is advisable not to keep possessing the same person, as it will cost more and more SP to do so.] Oh. Ah. That makes sense, I guess. So, doing a little math, I should have 101 left. But I guess to level up, I have to spend 100SP. Somehow that feels dangerous. What happen if I level up and have no SP to left to use!? Shit. System!? System remains silence. Alright then. System, is it possible to manual level up? Is it possible to not level up? It possible to stay at the same level? [Yes. However, any excess SP are lost. Would you like to turn off auto level-up once you have sufficient energy to do so?] Oh. In that case, don''t worry about it then. Now. Let''s see all the notifications. The first one tells me that I have earned 108SP. It also asks me whether I wish to see the results. Since I have time, I guess, I should. Just to understand how the points are calcted. I recall that Richard only have 24SP. [Your achievements and penalties are as follows. You can expand on each item for more information and subcategories. If you have a dispute about the rewards or deductions, feel free to file aint. Someone will be with you in 69 millennia.] [Sexual Tension Release: +24SP] Ah. I see. This is where ites from. [Spreading Your Culture (one-time bonus): +50SP] Awesome. But it won''t give me again. [Fail to Prate (oral does not count): -50SP] Eh? Shit. That just removes the bonus! Fuck! [Daddy Dearest (incest): +30SP] Incest is wincest! Is there any better? [Home Schooling (all day fun): -30SP] Eh? Wait. What? Why did I get penalty for this? Open it up and let me see. Oh. I see. It is possible. So, I get penalty for choose the wrong course of action. Fuck! How would I know that? [The Younger is Better (teenager): +20SP] Nice. Does that mean little kids would give me more? [Blowjob Fetish (more than 10): +10SP] Heh. Her mouth is just too awesome. I couldn''t help it. [Milky Richness (more than 10): +10SP] Well. She has to suck out the venom. [Creamy Breakfast (feed her): +5SP] Hah! I also feed her after dinner. [Midnight Snack (feed her): +5SP] Awesome. The list just goes on and on for several pages. It seems that I am being scored on basically everything, including stuff that isn''t involving my daughter, such as all the sexual innuendo in the office. Luckily, the System isn''t too harsh on those parts, considering that my daughter is the main conquest, and since there are penalties as well as achievements, I could lose points in the end. It is actually very hard to, but it is not impossible. If I do squat the whole time that I possess someone, I would definitely get a bunch of penalties instead of achievements. Interesting to know. I expand each of the item to get more information before moving onto the next notification. This one is about my leveling up and my attributes point. Alright, System. Tell me everything you know about attribute points and how I use them. [Attributes points (AP) are rewarded whenever you level up. They are used to upgrade your physical body. As you currently do not have one, you can upgrade your host instead. However, attribute points once used cannot be returned The System keeps talking for minutes on end. Since this is going to take a while, I will spare you the exposition and get to the fun part. It is what you are all here for, right? I also get to enjoy the fun as well. Hah! 18 Gift From The Maker It takes hours to read through all the notifications. And by the time I am done asking the all-powerful System about the finer things in my ghostly afterlife and constantly being rejected just like that time when I keep on harassing this hot girl out to the prom with me, it is already morning. My rm radio goes off as usual, and with a smile on my face, I open my eyes to greet a new day. My mind ispletely at east. That is a bit strange, given that I should be very worried. Not worried. Utterly terrified, actually. I really should be terrified about all those cosmic stuffs that are out there in the universe, readying toe and devour my puny soul. I should also be terrified about the possibility of being discovered by my bitch of a wife. Discovered of the fact that I have repeated face-fuck our only daughter and have her swallow my milky venom under the pretense of saving my life. Oh. And as a bonus, I also grope her sweet busty breasts and bountiful ass while I dump gallon of cum into her tummy, much to her blissful pleasure. My daughter is willing to do it, so who am I to refuse her? Besides, she is shaping nicely into my private cock-sucking and cum-drinking cock-sleeve. What should I feed her today? Oh, right. What I have feed her for thest two days. There is only one choice avable, and she has to suck it out from my cock. Hah! Just thinking about my beautiful and gullible daughter makes my cock grows to full length. Despite the fact that I have blown several enormous loads yesterday and the day before, I am still horny as fuck. Horny, horny, ghostly. There is some charm to that. And my horniness isn''t entirely due to my gorgeous daughter with her beautiful golden blond hair and innocent blue eyes. It actually more to do with me personally. Richard too since he is as horny as I am in regard to his daughter. Everyone would, honestly. Mary is such a cock-tease. I think I will tap that hot ass of hers today. How will be quite a challenge, but with my newfound power, I am more than capable of convincing my daughter into spreading her ass and taking her medicine. Hah! I will tell you all about what I meanter. For now, I need to get out of bed, which I did just before slipping on my shirt and humming joyfully to myself. I take a look at myself in the mirror, noticing that I have be slimmer. "Didn''t know it works instantly, but this is good. This is too good." I let out augh and pat my still bloated stomach before brushing my teeth. A single attribute point to Stamina won''t change my appearance that much, but it is still better than nothing. I spend the rest of the points into Intelligence. It will help Richard more than it helps me. His Intelligence attribute is already above average, but with the added points, he should be a lot smarter and wiser. He should tell Slut to go suck it. Yes! Do that. Do it! To be honest, I was reluctant in spending those points on someone like Richard. But since he has given me so much, I suppose I should give him something in return to better his shitty life and job. It isn''t like those points are gone forever, I am told by the System. I can take them back when the possession is over, and I will take them back if Richard proves to be an undeserving idiot. I hope he will not be. I don''t want an idiot man of culture. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I want one who can spread my culture further! Once I have dressed up and cleaned myself, I head downstairs with my tented boxer. My sexy daughter is in need of her morning milkshake, and I am happy to provide. I also want to test out my newfound ability. It is the one that my Maker has gifted me forpleting the tutorial. Some tutorial, that was. I didn''t even know. But a gift is a gift. Can I have more in advance, oh Great Maker? Pretty please? It would help so much. Unfortunately, the Maker does not answer, not until I be a lot more stronger. So strong that one day I might be able to step onto Zenith. Zenith describes to be some sort of heavenly paradise. I hope that I will be able to see it eventually. I am immortal, so I am in no need to hurry. For now, I want to see my sexy teenage daughter on her knees and relieve me of my morning wood. This is a really huge morning wood. Thick and hard. Fit perfectly into her hot mouth and tight throat. "Sweetie?" I call out when I enter the kitchen. She is nowhere to be found in there. The table where I had fucked her face and blow a few loads down her throat is cleaned and spotless as it has been sincest night. That is strange. Mary should be sitting there at the table, having breakfast. The kitchen sink is emptied, so she hasn''t had her breakfast yet. Could she be in the living room? I hover to the living room next. Not hover since Richard isn''t a ghost, but the horniness makes me feel very light and floaty. Sadly, my daughter is not in the living room either. I look around the room and recall sitting right there on the sofa after I had driven my daughter home from school, all while pumping my huge cock out of her hot and wet mouth. As I sat there on the sofa, Mary was between my legs and sucking the venom out of me, much to my delight. Her breasts were also bare, allowing me to molest them with my eyes and hands. They are so soft and tender, filling out my palm very nicely. She has beaten her mother in the area. It is more like in every area imaginable. I also recall helping her with her homework in this room after dinner. Not me personally. Richard did, and throughout the whole time, he was sitting very close to her and giving her a lot of hugs as well as massages, making her giggle. Mary had no idea that her father had molested her the whole time while he helps her with her school work. Her ass is in his hand. Her breasts in the other. I can recall the soft and tender feelings upon my palms and fingers even if she had been wearing pantie and bra. Damn. They feel so nice. I guess I forgot to tell my daughter not to wear any undergarments when we are home alone together. It allows for an easier ess. I will do that as soon as possible, because my daughter should always be ready to suck out the venom and get fucked around the house. That would be a dream. An awesome dream! Hah! I shake myself out my fantasy and return to the hallway. My cock is getting impatient. I am too. Where the hell is my daughter when I need her? I mean. Where is my ah fuck it. I am not religious. And Richard isn''t a saint, so I can swear and curse all I want. We both are going to hell for all of this. I mean Richard is. Hell didn''t want me. Why the fuck not!? I would be a great devil, tempting people intomitting adultery. Hah! My ears eventually capture a faint voice, apanying by the rushing of water. Ah. That is where she is. Why is my daughter taking a shower sote in the morning? Mary should have done so about half an hour ago, right before breakfast. Since my daughter is actually taking a shower right now instead of already had her breakfast, it seems that she has wake up kind ofte today. It is like due to bing extremely exhaustedst night. I did give her quite a massage. Unfortunately, I didn''t give her a midnight snake or paint her face. Richard, you idiot. Did you go to sleep with blue balls!? Good thing I am so cheerful this morning or I will start smashing things around the house. Anyway, I stalk the hallway towards the bathroom. I turn the doorknob to see if it is locked. It usually isn''t in case something happens. It is the same with the bedrooms. It isn''t my rule, but I wee it, nheless. And it isn''t like I am creepy enough to peek on my daughter while she showers or asleep. Hah! I am totally creepy enough. And it isn''t like the first time I did such a thing. I spy on everyone for many years, so I be an expert at it. Well. When no one can see or hear you, it is really hard to get caught. I might get caught now, but no pain no gain. Carefully, I slip myself into the bathroom to have a closer peek. The shower and bath are emptied and dried, meaning she hasn''t taken a shower yet. Good. I think I will join her since I am super sweaty. I did miss out daddy-daughter''s showerst night, so I should make up for it today. My daughter is standing at the basin, looking directly at her own reflection in the mirror. Both of her hands are up to her face, checking herself. ''Did it really work? I think I have be a bit prettier. Maybe dad can let the venom out on my face instead of making me swallow it again. I don''t mind since it doesn''t taste that bad.'' My daughter didn''t say that. It actually hovering above her head. This is my newest power, the power to see thoughts. This will help me greatly. I didn''t pay much attention to her face since my eyes are glued to her body. She is only wearing a hot pink bra and pantie, and since her body is leaning forwards, her shapely rear is directly pointing at me, inviting me to enter from behind. Don''t mind if I do, sweetie. My cock throbs maddingly. Oh God. I nearly rush there to grab her ass and press my hard cock against it. I think she will scream if I did that because any normal person would, gullible or not. I need to ease her into it. And my daughter will scream in delight as I drill her ass. 19 I Am A Ninja, Also A Pervert! Instead of being a creepy pervert, I will just be a pervert, creepily watching my sexy teenage daughter washes her pretty face from my little hidden corner of the bathroom. Shush. I am trying to be a certain white-haired Shinobi. Mary didn''t seem to notice her dear old daddy since her mind is preupied, with wishing me to paint her face steamily instead of feeding her a creamy breakfast. I will certainly do that for her, right after I give her a nice creamy breakfast. Why settle for one or the other, when I can have both? There is enough in me to probably bath her in my spunk, from head to toe. That is called a one-man bukkake shower. Hah! My mind is also preupied, scrutinizing her perfect body up and down from behind. Honestly, my daughter is like a perfect piece of artwork, sculptured to lure me to my orgasmic rapture. Her skin is lovely and fair, lightly tanned in some areas. Her stomach is impressive t and lean, no extra fat could be seen. Her huge melons are soft and stic, filling out my palms very nice. Her ass is round, tight and firm, all in one, sticking out towards me, asking to be fucked. Her long athletic legs and dainty cute fee hold her entire body up delicately. Her wavy blond hair frames her perfect face and streams around her slender shoulder. Her bright blue eyes are as innocent as theye, especially when she looks up at me from below, in her kneeling position. Her full lips are pink and pouty, wrapping nicely around my hard cock in utter earnest. Her mouth is so fucking hot and wet, enveloping me and sucking out the delicious venom. Her throat is tight Wait. When did I start stroking myself? Right here in the bathroom too. Shit. I must have done it automatically by perving at my daughter while she is washing up. I could not be helped, considering how alluring she is to me. Her swaying butts is so inviting. God. I want to fuck her for so long, and now, I can. She is all mine. My lovely little girl. Marry has already finished cleaning up. She is now unclipping her bra and letting it slides off her arms in an erotic manner. Those solid cupse free, allowing me to capture the perfect twins in full view once more. They are big, seemingly bigger than yesterday. There is no sag whatsoever in them, as they stand firm and proud with brown nipples. Wow. If I didn''t grope those titties yesterday, I would have they are fake. They are obviously not, they are as natural as theye. Everything about my daughter is natural, as I had made her many years ago. My bitch of a wife helps in that regards, but let''s not mention her anymore. It is daddy-daughter time. It is always daddy-daughter time from now on. I will make sure of that. ''Did they get bigger again? I wish they stop growing. It''s starting to hurt. I will have to ask mum to help me get some new bra, but she is not here right now. She didn''t say when she will be back. Should I ask dad instead? But I''m embarrassed. And dad has too many things on his mind.'' Yes, ask me. Ask me, sweetie. Daddy will choose a perfect lingerie for you. One that allows me to suck both of your sulent nipples as I spear your cunt, missionary style. You like ying missionary, don''t you? But instead of spreading the gospel, daddy will spread you instead. Ah. I am getting ahead of myself. But this is awesome. Knowing what she is thinking is just too awesome. It helps me maneuver my words and actions more urately. My daughter soon exhales and hangs her undersized bra on the hook nearby. She takes off her panties next, slowly down her tanned thighs and one long muscr leg at a time, as if she is teasing me, knowing exactly that I am watching. This is just her natural behavior, not realizing what a cock-tease she is. Therefore, it is torturous to watch her every day for many years, but unable to touch. Instantly, my eyes be shutter camera,mitting everything into my memory, from her breasts to her tone ass to the pretty blond hair between her thighs as she stands naked before the bathroom''s mirror. Everything! Oh. The Great Maker! Stop moaning, whoever that is! Oh wait. Its me. I really need to shut up and watch the strip show. It isn''t a strip show anymore though. Po-ta-to. Po-tah-to. Mary obviously is not aware of me in the room since I am the great pervert Sage. She hangs her panties alongside with her bra and then takes a good look at herself. Those beautiful sweet lips of hers form a small smile,plimenting her healthy figure. She should be since her school is very strict about molding each and every of their little religious slut into a perfect sex toy for their daddy. What? I know the Catholic school doesn''t do that, but I still like my version better. Maybe I should establish a school of my own, just to spread my culture and the onlymand directly from the maker: Thou shall fornicate. Hah! Actually, taking over her all-girl school is a lot more easier, considering I could possess anyone, but to convince all of them blue-balls priests and hot-sexy nuns is going to be a challenge. But if I seed, they in turn will convince all the cute little sheep. Baa-ram-me. Hah! ''I wish dad would exercise a little bit more. It will make him healthier like me. I am so worry about his health. Now more than ever since daddy has gotten himself bitten by his trouser snake. He is always sweaty and red when I see him. And the venom keepsing back no matter how much I have sucked it out from his wiener, but if I don''t, he will really die. I don''t want him to die. And the venom doesn''t taste that bad anymore.'' My daughter drops her smile and looks at the blond pubic hair growing between her legs. She touches it lightly and ponders to herself why she has hairs down there. It wasn''t there before, when she was a lot younger. ''Dad has hairs down there too, just above his special area, where his penis is, so I guess it is normal. It is also blond like me. I wonder if mum also has hair down there? I should stop touching it. It is a sin to touch your own area, but it feels really itchytely, especially when ah I should take a shower.'' Mary did not go anywhere near her pussy since touching it is a sin. Her mother has told her so, often, which is expected. But it is good to know that my daughter is normal. She is getting aroused when she is sucking my cock, even if she doesn''t fully understand the reason. That is natural, and if God didn''t want us to fornicate like rabbits, then he shouldn''t have made it so pleasurable. That is logic, Bitch. You hear me!? Honestly, everything to the bitch is a sin. Masturbation is a sin. Eating delicious foods is a sin. Watching television is a sin. Surfing the inte is a sin. Maybe living is also a fucking sin. Why don''t Bitch just kill herself already? Oh wait. Committing suicide is also a sin. That is a real sin. I didn''t make that up. Is murder a sin? Yes. Damn. I had just thought I would help her stop being sinful and send her straight to hell. In any case, I will help my daughter gets off, one way or another. Preferably with my huge cock, pumping in and out of her pussy. I haven''t figure out how to do that as smoothly as possible. The first time is going to be painful. And I want her to enjoy it as much as I know I will. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Sex is something to be enjoyed by both parties involved. Once Mary finishes appreciating her body and lets me do the same, she heads to the shower and turns the silvery knobs. She adjusts them to allow warm water to rain down from above. She then gets under the spray as the ss door to the shower cubicle closes behind her. Waters stream down and around her perfect body, over the lean muscles that she has taxingly built up over the years by participating in many sport activities at school. In fact, I think Mary is the captain of the Tennis Club, as I have seen her wearing those cute white skirt and cap with her hair tied up in a pony tail in school on several asions. Just remembering my daughter in such an outfit makes my junior tingling. Wait a second. Isn''t there a costume partying up? I could get her to wear such costume. Or I could get her to be a slutty nurse. Unholy fuck! I could actually get my daughter to wear anything I want. If she wants to be an angel so much, I might as well let her be one. A lovely angel sucking my cock. Wouldn''t that be nice? 20 Daddy-Daughter Shower Time My cock is fully erected now, dragging me towards the ss shower door like a fucking homing missile, desperately seeking out my lovely daughter. It totally did throughout the house, from the kitchen to the living room to the bathroom. I soon bump against the shower door with a thud, forcing it to open and starling my daughter. Like all doors within the house, it isn''t locked. Her blue eyes snap towards me as she squeals and covers herself with both of her arms. The hot steam constantly rising from below helps in that regard. It makes me hotter and sweatier. I am already hot and sweaty and horny and ghostly. Heh. From her ascending thought bubbles, Mary has no problem with me massaging her bare breasts while swallowing my milk, but not watching them like this in the shower. Is she having double standards? No. I don''t think I understand what that means fully. Ah. Whatever. It is not important. "Daddy? What''s wrong?" Mary cries out once she realizes who has just barged into the shower while she is taking a shower. She was also humming to herself a minute ago and enjoying the warm liquids streaming down her perfect body. It is a familiar feeling to her, and it is actually not that much different from receiving straight from me. My baby batter is hotter and steamier, making her prettier with a nice and glossy look. Hah! "Yes. It''s me, sweetie. I''m sorry, but I really need your help." I utter while my eyes wander all over her body. One of my hands is on my tenting boxer, attempting to stroke my hard erection again. Stop that! I will never masturbate again! My morning wood is clearly visible to anyone with bright blue eyes. Mary gasps. My cock is all swollen and filled to the brim with venom like she has believed. Her mindes to the best kind of conclusion thanks to my great parenting in thest couple of days. And that is to help me, her poor father with his erection in the only way she knows how giving me a nice and hot blowjob, enticing me to just ram my hard cock down her throat and dump all my steamy cum there. Fuck! I just love getting sucked off. If you think I have a fetish for such thing. I certainly do. I have a lot of fetishes. Besides, repeatedly face-fucking my daughter and unloading myself into her hot mouth and throat will give me some bonus points. Those are not one-time achievements. The score resets with each new possession, regardless whether it is the same person again. "Oh, daddy! It''s back again? Please wait. Let me clean up quickly, so I can help you." Mary tells me, but I shake my head and inch closer towards her. It is so that the ss shower door can be closed behind me, giving us our own private little space. The water continues to descend from above, drenching me. Someone pretty is going to be drenched soon, and it will certainly not by normal water. She wants to have a facial, and what my daughter wants, she shall have. "There is no time, sweetie. I need your help, right now." I response as my daughter stumbles back against the wall tiles to give me space. Both of her hands are still covering her breasts and cunt. ''His eyes are wandering all over the ce, not looking directly at me. Oh no. He is delirious. It must be the venom. I have to help him. I have to get it all out of him. But. But I am currently naked. I have no clothes on.'' Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I smile faintly at my daughter and try my best to match her gaze. But it is hard when I am this close to her sexy nakedness. To be honest, this is the first time I have seen my daughter fully naked. I mean after she have grown an awesome pair of awesome tits while her ass bes ripe for some nice plowing. "But I''m showering, daddy. I''m I''m not wearing any clothes." My daughter hastily tells me. Her face flushes with embarrassment slightly. Well, she is a girl after all. While she has no clue about boys and their toys since she always attended an all-girl school, she is still attracted to them. It is purely biology. I hope she eventually attracted to me. Her daddy. "It is alright, sweetie. I have seen you naked before. Plenty of times. Remember when you were little, I was the one who had wash you up." "Oh." Mary utters and tries to remember if it is actually true, but I do recall doing so. It is actually one of the fonder memories that I have. More vividly than anything else in the shitty years that have gone by. Ah. I see. You have always been a man of culture. No wonder I like you, Richard. Hah! "It is okay, sweetie. I am your father, so there is no need to hide anything from me since I always know what is best for you. But if it makes you feel morefortable, I will also be like you." I immediately pull my wet shirt over my head and throw it into a heap at the corner of the shower. I also push down my boxer and kick them into the same corner. I should have done that first, and now my junior is bobbing angrily at me. Calm down junior! Now I am as naked as my naked daughter. The only difference is my steel meat is fully erected, pointing directly at her as her bright blue eyes widen. ''It is all swollen and red. Did it just pulsate? Oh, daddy. What is happening to you? I need to help you quickly. The longer this go on, the sicker you be. I don''t want anything to happen to you, but I''m scare, dad. I''m scare that you will just get worse and worse.'' Her mind is staring to panic. "See. Nothing to be embarrassed about, and I am sure my cock will be back to normal again after you suck it out, sweetie. If it doesn''t, we will try something else more effective, okay, sweetie?" I affirm and step closer to my daughter. My bobbing cock actually taps the arm that covers her private area, telling her to remove her hand. There is nothing to be shy about. "O-okay, daddy. I will try my best." And with that, both of her hands slowly fall away from her chest and private, revealing everything to my pleasure. She also smiles warmly, revealing her perfectly aligned white teeth. "Can you move back a little, daddy?" My daughter requests, and I did so while staring somewhat vacantly at her body. She then squats right in front of me, sitting on her powerful legs and getting my hard cock right up to her face. ''Wow. It is so big. I have never seen it this big before. And these sacks attach to the bottom. I wonder what they do?'' Mary is in awe as one of her hands fondle my balls lightly. She is more curious than anything since all the previous time, she didn''t get to see my balls in full view. I let out a weak moan from my throat, causing her to look up at me. "Don''t worry, daddy. I will get all that nasty stuff out of you." My daughter assures and hold onto my thighs. Her lips then move to the end of the penis and smoothly let the engorged mushroom tip slide into her hot mouth. I moan again. Louder this time, especially when she moves her head a little, encouraging me to move my hips, all while smiling up at me. 21 Start Of The Descen I am in heaven. It feels very much like it, with my sexy teenage daughter crouching on the floor in front of me, utterly naked, allowing tawny muscles and smooth flesh to fill my very eyes. Not a single shred of bby fat could be seen anywhere on her prefect body. It is perfect. Just perfect. Warm water sshes against my bare back while my daughter encases my hard cock in her young and hot mouth, methodically sucking out the steamy venom from my puffy balls. With daily practices, Mary is quite good at sucking my cock, inviting me to jerk my hips, slowly pumping myself in and out of her wet mouth as her tongueps hungrily onto those tasty precum oozing out of the engorged tips. "Oh. That''s good, sweetie. Very, very good. Keep sucking. It wille out soon. Oh. Keep sucking me." I proceed to hump her pretty face, plowing her tight throat rather feverishly. Honestly, it is more for my pleasure than those extra sexual points (SP). I care nothing for those points right now, with my elongated cock pounding my daughter''s mouth. Mary is such an angel, taking my abuse like this with a cheerful smile while looking up at me with her bright blue eyes. If only the bitch could see us now, soaking wet in more than one ces. Hah! I hope my wife neveres back, leaving just me and my daughter together in this house. It will be a lot of kneeling and sucking for my daughter, just like she is doing now. Her big breasts jiggle enticingly as I fuck her face hard and deep while her hands grip my thighs tightly for support. My hands soon reach down and around her bobbing head, and those breasts of hers fill out my palms very nicely. They are so soft and so firm. My fingers sink themselves into smooth and stic flesh, fondling them with absolutely delight. My daughter didn''t seem to mind, if it helps get out the venom quickly. As a matter of fact, she is starting to enjoy the massages I give, letting out erotic moans here and there while her mouth is filled with meaty goodness. Those sounds make me harder, as I pump in and out of her mouth and throat faster and faster, earning gagging gurgles. "Oh. That''s it, sweetie. Suck daddy while he gives you a massage. You like that, don''t you? Don''t you?" I squeeze those incredible melons repeatedly, as my daughter sucks on my maddening cock, filling my body with the lovely feeling of those plump lips sliding up and down my thick shaft. "Hmmm-mmm?" That is the only response my daughter gives vocally, but her mind is filled with thoughts that she would never have spoken out loud, not even to her mother. ''Yes, daddy. I like that. Your massages. It feels nice and makes the pain on my chest go away.'' ''Barely any venom hase out, daddy. Please try and let it all out. It tastes really nice, and the slimy feeling in my throat is not so bad. It actually cures my sore throat and fills my stomach.'' Both of my hands soon release her breasts and take hold of her head. It is to give my daughter what she wants, and for me to fuck her beautiful face in absolute earnest. Mary swiftly shifts backwards and then braces herself against the wall of the shower while looking up at me with her innocent blue eyes, telling me that she is ready for the abuse. I honestly didn''t need my daughter to tell me that. I would have face-fuck her regardless whether she is ready or not. It is my right as her father. And as a good daughter that she truly is, her only ce right now is between my legs with my cock in her mouth. As such, I pump my hips and push my steel cock into the back of her throat. I did it slowly and gently at first, just to get all of myself inside her hot mouth and tight throat, making sure that they both always remember my length. I then proceed to pump faster when the incredible sensation fills my entire being, originating from my cock. The mushroom tip slips against the wet wall of her throat every time her lips envelope my entire shaft and touch my contracting balls lightly. But she is not choking yet. My daughter has learned how to inhale my cock without choking herself. Her blue eyes remain connected with mine despite bing reddish and watery due to all the brutal face-pounding I am giving her. Both of my hands soon find themselves pressing squarely against the wall instead of her head, allowing me to angle my body forwards and tower over my daughter''s naked form, all while my cock continues to ravage those plump lips of her. In the new position, I can fully embed myself into her tight throat, forcing her to finally gag and choke on my greatness. Hah! Take that. Take my cock and choke on it, slut. Oh wait. I forget that she is my daughter, so I shouldn''t be so carried away. Her hands tighten the grip around my thighs, telling me that she is going to pass out if I keep my thick cock nested in her tight throat. I quickly pull back halfway out of her mouth to give her some breathing room before repeating what I just did, earning more choking and gagging. I pound her face, using my entire frame and weight. Her eyes are all watery and red now, much to my liking. Somehow, that seems a lot hotter. Perhaps because I have a dominance tendency. No submissive for me. Although, it could be fun. It didn''t take long for me to know when I am about to bust a nut. Two nuts actually. But instead letting it all out into my daughter, I pull out of her and stand upright, heaving and panting. My daughter blinks and looks at me questioningly. She is unsure why I have stopped when it is so close, so close for her to taste that delicious venom like she subconsciously wanted. "Daddy? Why did you stop?" Mary asks, not letting me hear exactly what is going on in her mind. I could see it instead, hovering in air above her head. Thank the great Maker for such a wonderful gift. Honestly, my daughter didn''t want me to know that she loves the creamy richness and tastiness of my steamy cum since she believe she is doing this to help me get better, not because she wants to eat my sperm. "Are you okay, sweetie?" I ask while enjoying the sight of my cock twitching in her face. It bumps her cheek a few times, giving her a nice daddy-p. Is there any other kind of p? "Y-yes. I''m okay, daddy. I taste a bit of venom, so I think it is about toe out soon. Let me helps get it all out of you. It will make you feel better." My daughter responses, and her eyes stare at my soaking shaft. The descending warm water above, sliding along my overweight body washes the sweat as well as the saliva away. "Yes, it will, sweetie. But I have to ask. Do you like sucking my penis?" Mary blinks. Her eyes remain on my cock for longer than needed before looking up at me with a bright smile. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "I guess so. I just want to help you out, daddy. I will suck it whenever I have to." My daughter announces, making me groan in delight. I immediately grab her head, and Mary instantly opens wide and lets my cock back inside her mouth. She sucks on it and lets out a moan. "Oh, sweetie. I would love it for you to suck my cock whenever you can. Yes. Suck it. Ah. Hah!" Totally lost in the warmness of her wet mouth, I start fucking her face with pleasure andughter. She alsoughs with me, vibrating my meat rod in her throat with great joy. Her throat feels so good with its eptance. "Yes! Ah. Here ites, sweetie! Open wide and swallow." I m my cock into her throat, bottoming outpletely as I start to cum, unloading onto the back of tongue in full force and coating the backwalls over and over again. Mary clutches my thighs with efforts as her blue eyes continue to look up at me, her father. She blinks repeatedly as my cock jerks. Thick gulping sounds escape her throat as she swallows loads after loads of rich and sticky baby batter, letting it all slides into her stomach. And after what seems like ages, I release her head and pull back a few inches. "Keep sucking, sweetie. There is still a lot of venom left." I request as my cock pulsates, spitting out whatever left in my balls. My daughter obeys and continues to bob her head onto my length, moving purely on instinct. Her mind is drowning in euphoric delight. And my daughter only stops when I finally tell her to stop as it is getting a bit too sensitive. Once I did, she wipes her mouth and stands up straight, allowing me to capture her glorious nakedness in detail. God. She is such an angel. My angel. "That was heaps, daddy." Maryments as she licks her tongues, making sure everything is within her mouth and sliding into her stomach while slimming her throat. Shees to love the sensation. It is sticky and warm. "Yes, sweetie. It has a habit ofing back more than before. Do you mind suck it all out when I need you to?" I question. Without needing to hear her answer, I take my daughter into my arms for a big hug, forcing her gorgeous tits squash against my bare chest. Mary returns the sexual embrace, not minding my still erected cock pressing against her blond pubes. It quickly grows to full stiffness, demanding to go again. 22 That Special Facial Cream Usually, what my Junior wants, it shall get. Just like what my daughter wants, she shall get. But sadly, in this case, my daughter needs to get ready to go to school. It is already gettingte, and if she skipped school, I will never hear the end of it from the overly religious bitch. I really need somehow get her out of the family picture. I am still formting a n for that, but I am not a very good strategist, to be honest. I am more of an affectionate lover than a thinker. Maybe I just drop something heavy on her and get it over with. That sounds kind of evil, but what can I do. My wife is an obstacle that must be removed immediately for me to reach that wonderful dream of mine. And since she loves God so much, I will be doing her a really good favor. Surely, the bitch would appreciate the fact that she won''t have to wait years and live through old age to meet her big daddy. Hah! God is the Father, for we are all his children. "Hurry and clean up, sweetie. I will meet you downstairs." I tell her and reluctantly stumble out of the shower, allowing her to finish washing herself up and then getting ready for school. She does not need to have breakfast since I have already fed her quite well. "O-okay, daddy." Mary responses. Countless thought bubbles continue to ascend above her head as I head towards the bathroom door, naked. I did read a few of her thoughts before retreating to my room to get clean up and change. It is difficult to dress myself with my steel rod. Honestly, didn''t I just unload a bucket load into my daughter? At least give me a break, Junior. Or not. Heh. I stroke it for a bit, wondering whether I should cream her face. My daughter would really love to have the opportunity to wear my spunk to school. She might even tell her friends about it. Actually, that sounds like a good idea, considering those schoolgirls are so gullible. Doing so would me a nice bonus with the system to. I need to level up as quickly as I can. With a smile on my face, I head downstairs and into the kitchen. In the chair at the dinner table, I wait for my daughter to join me. It didn''t take more than a handful of minutes since she also know that she is runningte. It isn''t thatte, but I suppose I will write a little note just in case. "I''m ready, daddy." My daughter calls out after she enters the kitchen. She is wearing her school uniform. The knee-length skirt and tight blouse did nothing to dissuade my erection. If anything, it turns me even more on. Her pretty face and full pink lips as well. "Ah. Yes. I suppose that you are, sweetie." I response and turn around to face her. Her bright blue eyes widen and instantly glued to my cock, as it stands proudly straight up,pletely unabashed between my open legs. ''Oh no. It is swollen again. It''s huge. Was it always that big?'' Mary purses her lips and takes a couple of step forwards absentmindedly. She unsure why she really wants it in her mouth, aside from helping me get rid of my boner and the huge amount of cum in those balls of mine, of course. "Sorry, sweetie. But can you please suck daddy''s cock again. Don''t worry. It won''t be long since it feels like it is going to burst anytime soon." I request with a smile. And it didn''t take more than a handful of second to have my lovely daughter resting between my legs with my cock burying in her face. My hand grips her blond-hair done in a pony tail tightly as I use it to help me pound her mouth and throat. It didn''t take very long to get me over the edge, especially when I am dreaming about letting her wears my milkshake all over her face to school. It would be so awesome. So, fucking awesome. "Ah. Oh. Open your mouth, sweetie. Open it wide and look up at me with your tongue sticking out." I call out as I pull my throbbing cock out of her hot mouth. I immediately jerk it frantically to keep the lingering climatic sensation at the edge. My hand remains griping her ponytail, but now trying to force her head back, so that her pretty little face is facing upwards at me. Mary is surprised at my forceful nature, but she did not protest. "Ah. Yes. That''s it. Look at daddy just like that. Here ites. Oh Jesus. Here ites." The cockhead presses against her soft and wet tongue before spilling ropes after ropes of cum, coating every inch of it. Some sshes against her open mouth, stering her white teeth in gooey goodness. Mary blinks as the all too familiar tasty richness rolling over tongue and using it to slide down into her throat, pooling at the back and forming a creamyke. She couldn''t swallow the milky batter with her mouth being opened wide and her eyes staring up at me. That makes climb back up onto the edge of the orgasmic pleasure before throwing myself off again. "Stay still, sweetie. Daddy is going to apply the venom all over your face. Remember what I have said the day before. It is very good for your skin, making you prettier. You want to be prettier, don''t you?" I tell my daughter before remove the cockhead from her cum-coated tongue and rest it fully onto her lovely face just above the nose bridge. Trickles of cum continues too ooze out, running down her face from the top to her chin. "Yes, daddy. I want to be prettier. The prettiest." Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. My daughter giggles as she finally has what she wanted. The steamy cum trailing down both her cheeks feel strange at first, but it is necessary. "Yes, you are, the prettiest girl I have ever seen. Now, rub the cum I mean venom all over your face, sweetie. Do it slowly, so I can make sure you have every spot." I request before shoving my cock back into her mouth without warning, discing that pool of cum in the back other throat. Mary lets out a gurgled yelp before I force her to suck the remaining spunk out of my balls. It is all for her after all. And damn. My angel looks so good sucking my cock with cum covering her face. Just seeing that alone, I feel like I have another load within. I start pumping in and out of her hot and wet mouth, bringing myself to hardness as she knees in front of me right there in the kitchen floor. "Oh, sweetie. Oh! Jesus Christ! I am going to cum! I''m going to cum!" And I did, drowning her in my milky batter. I also pull my cock out after I flooded her mouth and throat to reapply some facial cream. I lean restlessly back on the chair while my daughter pants and heaves heavily. Triple dosage of venom before school seems like a very good idea. Maybe quadruples. Of course, my daughter cleans my cock with her mouth again. Is there any other way of cleaning my cock now days? "Let''s go sweetie. You have to get to school. You can spread it all over your face while in the car. Also, I think I need to go to the pharmacy with you today." I call out and put on my pants hastily. The pharmacist bit is to make sure she isn''t pregnant after I fuck her and pump her food of my potent seeds. Being pregnant while in school will not be good. Actually, the right choice would be pulling her out of school. That school isn''t teaching her anything anyway. I think I will do that, right after I crush the bitch. Is this story getting dark? I sure hope not. Hah! "Okay, daddy." Mary responses and gets off the kitchen floor and follows me out into the garage and into the car. She settles her bubbly ass into the passenger seat before using the small mirror overhead to spread my sperm all over her face, giving her this sticky yet glossy finish. "Wow, dad. It really is effective, but it is a bit dried." Marypliments, making me chuckle. "Yes, sweetie. The venom has medicinal properties. In fact, it is used for many things. But remember, you must not tell anyone about this. If your friends ask, tell them that it is daddy special remedy, only avable for those that he likes a lot." That will set up some gullible girls for me to fuck. I have to do since their fathers aren''t doing their job of teaching their daughters. "Okay, daddy. I will." My daughter licks her fingers and hands clean of the cum afterwards, making me stiffens once more. Unholy fuck! I am going to bepletely milked. Is she some sort of vampire!? Sperm-vampire. Hah! Wait. That would be awesome, honestly. "Sweetie. I think there is still some venom left." I tell her as I unzip the workpants, letting loose my cock as it still growing. It soon finds itself inside her hot mouth as I drive her to school. My hand finds itself under her zer, groping those huge breasts of hers. "By the way, sweetie. I think I need to take you shopping afterschool to get a custom for the uing party at our house. You should tell your friends about it today." I tell my daughter as she bobs on my cock without my help, proceeding to gagging and chocking herself every now and then. She really is a natural cocksucker, knowing exactly what I want to feel and hear. And thinking about all those gullible sluts make me super hard. 23 Blast From The Pas Work is fucking boring. But thanks to the added Intelligence points, it is somewhat easier for Richard. His mind just thinks and calctes a lot faster. It didn''t make him any more smarter, however. Just see things more clearer. That is why he hasn''t bother to touch those ounts for Slut yet or ever. Good job, Richard. You have finally grown a dick and be a man. I didn''t mean that literally but having two dicks might be interesting. Actually, that would freak the hell out of a lot of people. Maybe I will just possess a giant mutated octopus that escape from a secret scienceboratory instead. I really need to get me some of those tentacle actions. Hah! What? Super-secret scienceboratories do exist. I have been to a few myself, but it isn''t like anything I have imagined. There is no super awesome monsters or weapons or gadgets like you see in theic books. It is filled with a bunch of whitecoat men talking about nonsense. Women too. That is no fun. Where is all the cool sci-fi stuff? You know,ser weapons? sma batteries? Invisibility cloak? Energy shield? You know, magical shit? Meh. Putting my disappointment aside, maybe I should exin a bit about the attributes just to keep all of you guys in the loop with me. Alright. Not in any specific order, the attributes are Strength, Constitution, Resistance, Dexterity, Intelligence, Charisma, Wisdom, Perception, and Luck. There. Exnation is over. I think that is all of them. Let''s me check with the System. Yup. Most people should have 5 to 10 points in each of the category. Anything below average makes them severelycking in that area. For example, Richard has 6 points in Wisdom while our daughter, Mary is 3. Did I just say our daughter? Freaky. Anyway, having low Wisdom doesn''t mean Mary is an idiot. Alright. A little bit I guess, but from what the System tells me, Wisdom is more to do with having experience, knowledge and good judgement. So basically, the lower the Wisdom a person have, the more nave or gullible the person is. It is actually moreplicated than that, but I am just simplifying thing for the sake of simplicity I hateplex shit. Wisdom also don''t have anything to do with a person''s intelligence. There is actually an attribute for that, calling Intelligence. Well. That makes things easier. Like I have said before, Intelligence doesn''t directly make a person smarter or clever. It might, indirectly though. Mostly, it makes their brain think and work faster. Does that make sense? It is like using a shitty calctor versus using aptop to write an essay. One will take you forever, but at least you will eventually finish while the other one is basically never. Alright, which idiot use a calctor to write an essay? Please raise your hand. Don''t be shy now. And put your fucking hand down, Richard. You are making me look bad. Just kidding. Richard is a pretty intelligence guy. He did have 7 points in it, right before I boost it up to eleven. Having 11 points in Intelligence makes him more intelligence than most guys in the office. All the girls in the office just not to be sexists. Despite that, he would still be an idiot to things that he has no clue about. As it is his job, Richard is very good at doing financial and ount stuff, but if I tell him to go and code a video game, he wouldn''t know the first about it. Obviously, he can learn to program, but not without putting time and effort into learning it. Of course, with higher Intelligence, Richard can learn thing a lot faster those with lower Intelligence. That is what Intelligence is. The ability to acquire and apply knowledge and skills. I copy that exnation from the dictionary. Why didn''t I do that in the first ce? Let me see what it says about Strength in the dictionary. The quality or state of being physically strong. Eh? Close enough. Strength actually also affects the appearance of a person. Richard has 3 Strength at the moment. Wait. I mean 4. I did add one point to that just to make him lose some fucking weight. Forparison, most people have 6 or 7 in Strength. Most people being normal people who exercise regrly, not sitting at a table all day to write a chapter for people who didn''t bother to leave a word of encouragement behind. I am looking at you guys. Fourth wall breaking aside, Athletic guys have like 9 plus points in Strength. Body builders have like 15 or so. Even if I pump a lot of points I currently don''t have into Strength for Richard, he would never be grossly grotesque as a body builder. There is a limit to how much Strength indirectly affects a person''s appearance. Appearance is actually locked, preventing from straight up modifying a person''s appearance, making them superhot. Likewise, Charisma doesn''t have anything to do with appearance of a person directly. A fugly could be as charming as the next person if they know what to say at the right moment. However, having a high number in Charm do make gettingid easier. Yes. Everything is rted to getting some wet pussy. I don''t really need to exin the rest since they are more or less irrelevant at this point. And don''t tell me to put points in Luck. It is not exactly what the dictionary tells me. Nothing happens by chance. That is what the System warns me before exining what having a very high Luck do. Obviously, I will add some points into that if I have some spare, but remember, I will have to take back all these points to use in the next host, so Richard might be beyond screwed when I finish converting him into a devoted follower of my Church of Culture. Just imagine waking up one day in an executive office and have no fucking brainpower to read through the detailed report you had just writtenst night when you were a lot more smarter and think more clearer. Yeah. Those sort of fucked over. I like him, so I rather not fuck him over once he gets his happy ending. There is a reason why it is called a happy ending. Not a happy moment before your life is screwed. Anyway. I think I talk quite a bit about pointless stuffs that might or might not do with pounding pussy. I need to get some pills for my daughter afterwork just in case. Since it will be quite a few hours since then, I might as well take a nap. It is just to kill time since I could not leave Richard without paying penalties. I wake up again when Richard is talking to a new client. I yawn in his mind as the new memory merges with me, letting me recall everything that happened from the time I snooze. My body froze up in an instant as my eyes stare at the attractive woman sitting across the table from me. She is with a younger man. Her son or nephew, possibly. "Jessica?" I utter in the mindscape while Richard continues to talk to the woman. Holy shit! It is that bitch, Jessica! Unlike me when I am possessing Richard, he doesn''t really have my memory. My memory is my own, so this is the first time he is meeting her. But I know. I know. By the Great Maker, I know. My mind shes back to the time I was in high school. Cold water drenches my body as my bruised hands are tied up by the wrist around a pole. My school uniform is bundled into heap on the wooden bench. The only thing I am wearing is my underwear. Oh. I am also blindfolded, so everything is dark. "This isn''t funny, guys. Guys!?" I call out desperately. I could feel the fear creeping up my body and choking me. It isn''t pleasant. It is not at all. "How dare you touch my girlfriend, you son of a bitch!?" Derrick asks and kicks me in the gut, forcing the wind out of lungs. His asshole buddies also kick me the living shit out of me, cracking several of my ribs. "I didn''t do anything. I didn''t do anything! I swear! I just bump into her and she starts screaming about that I touch her ass! I swear! I swear! Stop kicking. Please stop kicking me." The memory fades away because I have cked out from the pain. My high school life bes hell after that. How could it not be when I was tied up in the shower over night while my parents frantically search for me. I did move school after that because I couldn''t handle the constant bullying anymore. I didn''t even get to make any new friends at my new school before trying to be a hero, identally. Fuck! Those assholes are going to pay. Those assholes and their bitches are going to pay. It has been more than 20 years now. They are all probably married and be sessful in life while I am a disembodied spirit, unable to move onto the afterlife. How is that fair? How is that fucking fair!? Oh wait. I am not a disembodied spirit anymore. Thank you, Great Maker. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Now can I have my revenge? Pretty please. And as if the Great Maker heard me, the System speaks up. [New Mission Avable (Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge). Make those who have made you suffered suffer. Break their mind and will and family. You will be greatly rewarded. For more information, open your Quest Book.] [Congrattion on unlocking a quest. Quest Book is now avable. Quest Book contains your ongoing,pleted and pending quest. Completing missions will give you bonuses and earn you rewards. Read the requirement and penalty before epting the quest. New quest will be added regrly so check in often.] Fuck yeah! Thank you, Great Maker! 24 True Nature Of The System And before I did anything stupid or simr, I check out the Quest Book that is avable. Good thing that it isn''t a physical book because that would suck so much. It is just an interface for me to interact with the awesome power of my mind or just my in old ghostly hands, whichever I prefer andfortable with. I use my hands because they have lost much of their meanings in thest few days. Their job has been taken over by a gullible teenage daughter of mine. My daughter is just better at pumping out my baby batter than my hands. And it is a lot more enjoyable too with her hot and wet mouth. Hah! Just half an hour to go before I will have Mary suck out another creamy load from my cock and balls. It is basically her afterschool job now. I mean outside of school job. I did fuck her face in the morning and give her a steamy cosmetic. I wonder how she do with the mission I sort of give her? Getting those lovely teenagers to kneel in front of me as I st their innocent faces with my hot loads is just too awesome to pass. I think I am having a ghostly boner. Damn it. Concentrate, Ghostly. Concentrate! Study now. Sexy timeter. There is quite a bit of information to read through in the Quest Book, and while I am doing that, I guess Richard can continues ogling at that bitch, Jessica. All while setting up an ount for her son. Yes. That guy sitting next to her is her son. How did I know that without possessing either of them and absorbing their memories? ''Is this fucker checking out my mum?'' Her son questions in his mind. I can see his thoughts as well as his mother''s thoughts. They are within the bubbles hovering above their head. Richard is unable to see them, unfortunately. If he did, he would stop paying attention to the slut of a mother and more to the job at hand. Jessica is setting an ount for her son, who is entering college next year. It is like a college fund, I guess. Must be nice since I never had one. Anyway. The mumble jumble financial stuff really has nothing to do with me. While I do have Richard''s experience and expertise in the area thanks to my possession of him, I have no love for the profession like him. It is merely a mean to an end for me. And yes, I do realize that without putting any points into my Wisdom, I will gradually be jack of all trades the more people I possess. So, diversity for the win? Maybe I just possess some lucky well-hung ck dude with a huge cock to bitch-p Jessica with? I am sure she would totally love that, considering she hasn''t changed at all since high school. Jessica still wearing the same slutty clothing as usual. And once you go ck, you aren''t going back. Lol. I mean Hah! Honestly, I prefer that it is my actual original body sticking it to her. It would be so much more sweeter when she knows someone she disses and bullies back in high school is railing her ass and pussy before in front of her son and husband. But unfortunately, my original body is just a skeleton now. And while it is hrious to walk around as a skeleton, scaring the shit out of everyone, it won''t actually get any girl to jump my bones. I mean normal girl. There are just some crazy people out there in the world who would love to bone a skeleton. Someone like Albedo for example. Aright. Enough with the skull jokes. But I really need to find a permanent meat bag of my own. Maybe I will take a trip to a morgue to find someone young and rich. Someone like a young master? Hohohohohoho. I mean booboobooboobs! Actually, that would be awesome. Really awesome! I will totally be a younger master, fucking all those pearly-white and jaded skin bitches. Hah! The System rings out in my mind. Eh? [New Mission Avable (Rebirth of a Wild Young Master). A young master has just been unjustly killed for showing off his prideful arrogance to someone blessed with a cheat. It is up to you to bnce the sheet and show his killer the error of his ways. ims everything that belongs to the Reincarnated MC and you will be greatly rewarded. This mission can be taken as many times as you like.] [Error. Mission (Rebirth of a Wild Young Master) cannot be taken until certain conditions are met. You are not allowed to leave this universe.] Did the System just give me a new quest? Yes. It did! There are now two quests avable in the Quest book. Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge and Rebirth of a Wild Young Master. Why though? Is it because I want to possess a young master that exists within those Chinese books? It didn''t feel like a coincidence. I think I need to full test this. But how? Thinking about wanting to bang someone didn''t seem to work or I would have a bunch of missions in regard to my daughter. Hey System. Can I assign my own quests or missions? [This information requires your remaining SP.] Fine. Take my only SP left. It isn''t doing anything sitting there anyway. So, can I assign my own quests or missions like that guy in Hollywood Delight? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. [No. Quests and Missions are always given to you by others.] Wait. What? Others? Who? I thought they are given by you since you''re the System. [You have insufficient SP to pay for this information. Please earn more SP.] Ah fuck! Alright. Fine. I will figure out this myself. But after about 5 minutes, I have nothing. That said, I do know that it has something to do with my desire. Maybe lust. The Greater Maker is the Primordial Sin of Lust after all. And I do get rewarded for spreading my culture to the world. I will definitely do that since the world are full of hot and sexy people, especially movie stars. [New Mission Avable (The Making of a Star). The sky is truly full of stars. It is time for them to truly shine and descend upon the world. Help them find their true calling in the world and great happiness for serving a far greater cause. Make sure they give back what the people have given them so much and you will be greatly rewarded. This mission can be taken as many times for the sky is full of stars.] What the fuck? Alright. I will do that since it is already on my list of things to do, but seriously, who the hell is watching me? It is not you guys, is it? Let me have a test. I want to fucking bang Hermione Granger and make her squeal like a little slut she is in front of all her friends at Hogwarts. [Error. You are only allowed to have 3 missions avable. Complete them before any new mission can be added to your list. Increasing your level will also allows you to take on more missions.] Awesome. This is fucking awesome. I shouldplete one of the missions as soon as possible. I I check the first mission (Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge) since it seems like the easiest to do, considering that Jessica and her asshole of a son is already here. Yes. Her son is an asshole. He is just like one those guys who beat me up and left me for dead. I couldn''t point them out since I was jumped and blindfolded on my way home. But I recognize their voice. Derrick is one of them. He was Jessica''s cock toy. Brian is another. That ass kicks me in the balls. I swear it is him. Anyway, from the description, the mission requires me to teach Jessica her real ce in the world. That is on her knees with her huge racks out while choking on my cock. I will certainly have her do that, especially when she is still pretty hot even for a mummy. Just kidding, she is fucking hot. A sort of mummy that her son loves to fuck. It is pretty obvious from his thought bubble. And is it too devious to make him fuck his mum for real? It can''t be more devious than having Richard fucks his daughter. Hey. If I don''t make them, who will? Heh. And besides, doing something that twisted will give me a lot more bonus points. The more points that earn during the mission, the greater the rewards at thepletion. The system has told me so. It is part of the achievements. [Each quest has its own rewards. The greater the points you earned, the greater the rewards. You have a full 24hrs toplete the mission and gather as much points as possible. It is possible to extend the time limit by using the points avable.] And since the System doesn''t actually give me the mission, I am sure those guys in Zenith would really love, um, for me to make her son and husband eats my spunk out of her well-pounded pussy. [New Achievement (It is Called Cleaning Mummy Out) has been added to mission (Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge). Please refer to the mission in the Quest Book for more information.] [New Achievement (Take One to Know One) has been added to the mission (Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge). Please refer to the mission in the Quest Book for more information.] [New Achievement (Revenge of the Nerds) has been added to the mission (Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge). Please refer to the mission in the Quest Book for more information.] [Error. Maximum of three custom achievements are allowed per mission. Pleaseplete more mission for more custom achievement slots.] Hah! I knew it. If fucking knew it. Awesome! [Warning. Custom achievements arepulsory. Failing custom achievements, you will be penalized the rewarded amount. For example, the achievement (Take One to Know One) for mission (Never Too Late for Sweet Revenge) will reward you 200SP but will penalize you for 200SP if you fail to aplish it.] Oh. Fuck me. Wait. What did the System say about Take One to Know One? What does it actually require me to do? I immediate check the Quest Book. Oh. Fuck me sideways! 25 Preparation For Penetration Even so, the rewards forpleting these custom achievements are quite generous. They are more generous than normal achievements that get tabted by the System after my time is over. I mean my possession time. I still have like 23 hours on the clock to fuck my daughter. Plenty of time. But honestly, 500SP for basically eating out her pussy and swallowing any juices after she get creamed from me or anyone else? Hell yeah! Fuck no. That is fucking disgusting. I am not about to eat my own cum, at least not for that shitty amount. Give me a billion points and we will talk. [Error. Maximum of three custom achievements are allowed per mission] Eh? Wait. I am joking. I am not doing it for any amount of points. How is that spreading culture!? Ahem. Seriously, I am not deviant enough of a ghost to do such a thing. Her son might though, whether he is going to like it or not. This is because the other two customer achievements avable basically tell me to bully her son into a submissive son of a bitch. That is easier said than done because her son is a fucking jock. He could break me in half with little to no effort. Oh wait. I am still thinking like I am a teenager back when I was still in high school and getting thrashed around by assholes and bitches with dicks up their asses. I should be thinking like a fucking ghost. A vengeful ghost. Honestly, I can possess anyone I am damn well pleased, including the steroid-addicted football captain at school to beat the living shit out of anyone. It is not the meek that shall inherit the earth. It is me! I shall in inherit the earth and all that live on it. Hah! Spooky ghostbuster theme song right here please. Wait. Did I say spooky? I mean awesome. Just too awesome. Unfortunately, I cannot take on the mission yet since I don''t have any SP left to possess anyone, and I am not really in a hurry to do that either. This is because I know where Jessica and her son live. It wouldn''t be too much of a trouble to drop by their house as Richard and fuck the shit up under the guise of talking about their ount. I could really do that. Besides, taking on the mission now would mean I will be waste 23 hours of fun time with my daughter, who is way more lovely than this bitch Jessica. Wait your turn, bitch. You will be groveling at my feet soon enough. Your son and husband too. Booboobooboobs! And even after more than 20 years, Jessica is still giving me problems. She holds me up at work since I need to finish setting up the ount for her with our firm, preventing me from picking up my lovely daughter on time. Jessica insists on it, and I don''t want her to file aint about me. I am trying to get that promotion now that I am starting to use my brain. By me, I mean Richard, obviously. Those 4 additional points in Intelligence is problem the best gif that he has ever received. It makes him smarter. Well. Not smarter since Intelligence doesn''t do that. The only reason that Jessica is my client much to her displeasure is because the other guys have gone home for the day. It couldn''t be help since she drops by thepany near closing hours. I was about to head home, but Richard thinks with his dick then, considering Jessica is hot. "There, you go, Mrs. Stone. Your son now has an ount with us. We willpile a report for you by next week, and I will give you advice on what to do from there." Richard speaks up with a smile. His eyes barely able to remove themselves from the visible part of her huge cleavage. "It is about time, and I don''t think I need your advice on my financial matters. I just need you to make a report for me. Let''s go, sweetheart. Mummy have ces she needs to be." Jessica responses and get off the seat. She shakes her body a little to straighten out that tight dress of her before heading out of the door without bother to say goodbye. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Her son follows her after casting an annoyed nce at me. ''Later dipshit.'' That is on his mind. Once they are gone, Richard exhales a deep breath before turning off hisputer and packing up his things. He wasted half an hour on someone who didn''t think anything of him. He is more than certain that once hepiles the financial report for her, she would find a different agent to give her advice. His report is always highly detailed and easy to read, at least when he has the time to do so. He always prioritizes others before himself, thus leaving his own work in shamble. Good thing that will not happen anymore. Richard looks at the pile of paper that Slut gives him before pursing his lips. He then takes it with him to the car, making me facepalm inside the mindscape. I swear if I don''t do anything about that, Richard will actually try to do it at home, wasting value time. Time that he could be making love to his daughter. Oh wait. Why am thinking too much about this? It isn''t like I am going to let him work on it when I am balls deep in my daughter. Hah! I didn''t take back control of the body yet since it is still a long drive to the all-girl school to pick up my daughter. The first time around, I waste a lot of time doing pointless shit like driving to work and home when I don''t have to. On the way to pick up Mary, Richard drops by a pharmacist. At least Richard remembers to pick up some birth control pills since I have made mental notest time I am in control. It is simr to subliminal messages. Obviously, Richard has no idea why he needs to get birth control pills for Mary, only that he needs to. He didn''t think that he would actually fuck her no matter how much he thinks about it. He will totally fuck her on his own will once I am done with him. "Um I need some pills for, you know." Richard mumbles at the counter, making me chuckle. He has never done such a thing. In fact, it is kind of a sin to use medication or remedy since he is a Catholic. Actually, it is more to do with Bitch as a hardcore religious nut. "You have to be more specific than that, sir. Are you having the flu? Your face is all red and sweaty." The woman looks puzzling at as well, so I decide to step in. It is good use of my time anyway. "Ahem. I need some birth control pills for my daughter. She will be having a lot of sex soon, like all the time, and as a father, I don''t really want her to get pregnant. What do you rmend? I don''t want ones that cause severe side effect. Although, constipation is good." The woman, whose name is Susan blinks at the change in demeanor. I am a lot more confidence than Richard himself. It is probably because I really don''t care about the consequences. Well. I do care a little bit since I didn''t straight out say something like this: "I will be fucking my teenage daughter and dumping a lot of cum into her pussy, and as much as I want her to carry my baby, I think her mother will skin me alive, so give me drugs." The look on Susan''s face would be priceless. It will be the same expression on Richard when the cops drop by the house to have a little chat about Mary. Heh. Anyway, Susan is a bit confused to why I want one that cause constipation, but that is for me to know and for her to find out, hopefully not. She rmends some effective ones with little chance of side effect. "Cool. Out of curiosity, is there a drug that cause constipation?" I question, and she thought I was crazy. There are drugs that relieve constipation, so there obviously one that cause it, but I don''t think I can buy such a thing at the pharmacy or chemist. Bummer. I guess I will drop by some questionable Chinese or Japanese shops for this or I could read up on what foods cause constipation. Thetter is actually less dangerous. Alright. Let''s go with that. After picking up the birth control pills, I return the control to Richard. He immediately heads to the car and check the paper bag containing the stuff we have just brought before sweating profusely. It takes a moment for him to start the car and continue towards school. When he is there, I take over again to greet my lovely daughter. She is waiting outside the school gate, and she is not alone. She isn''t with her friends since they have already gone home as I am somewhatte. "No. Leave me alone. I am waiting for my daddy." Mary calls out as the group of boys are trying to talk to her. The security guard notices it, but he didn''t want to interfere due to the fear of being beaten up. These guys have been seen loitering around the school frequently in the past few weeks, trying to pick up girls. It is probably really easy since they are gullible. I mean the students are the all-girl school. "Geeze. You Catholic hoes are all the same. Stop being a tightass and give us a kiss. Just a kiss." One of the boys grabs her by the shoulders and nts a kiss on her face, mashing her lips and cheek. Rage boiling in me at that moment and I immediately leap out of the car, but before I reach them, my daughter kneed him in the balls, forcing him to his knees. He screams out in pain as his friends quickly back away. "Hey bastards, what are the hell are you doing with my daughter!?" I shout and putting up the meanest face I can muster, causing them all to immediately bolted. To be honest, if a fight broke out, I will get my ass kicked. Yeah. But even so, at least I stand up for my daughter. The old me wouldn''t out of fear or some stupid reasons. But maybe I need to put some more points into Strength just in case. Yeah. I should do that. "Daddy!" My daughter calls out and hugs me tightly. She is scared. "It''s okay, sweetie. Daddy is here. Let''s go before theye back." We both hurry to the car, and I quickly drive away from the school in haste. I swear that the school need better security guard. That old guy in no way can protect anyone. "You are not hurt anywhere, are you, sweetie?" I ask, and my daughter shakes her head as a response. "No, daddy. I''m not hurt. Um. Daddy, what is a tightass?" 26 The Sinful Tightass Syndrome Jesus fucking Christ. My daughter doesn''t even know what a tightass is, especially when she is one herself. Yes, I am more than certain that her asshole is very tight. So very tight. But it is expected that she doesn''t know, considering that she is very sheltered at home by her mother, and her school isn''t really teaching her about the finer things in life. Therefore, it is entirely up to me, her daddy, to teach her all of these things. I can certainly do that. It is what I have been doing for the past few days anyway, and the rewards are just awesome. Still, it is just a bit unexpected since I was thinking about how to pound her lovely bottom without her running off to tell her mother all about what a naughty daddy I have been. Hah! But I suppose this is a gift from God. I mean the Great Maker. Erosire is my God now. My one and only God. Amen. "Daddy will tell you, sweetie." I begin, attempting to activate my special ability, Parental Guidance. It has served me well before, and it will serve me again this time. However, the System rings out in my head. [You have insufficient SP to activate this ability.] What? Ah fuck! I remember now. Fuck! Why the fuck did I spend my only SP on a stupid answer, thinking it is worthless? Even a single point is not worthless! Never worthless! It can activate this godlike ability of mine, letting me wreck my daughter''s ass like there is no tomorrow. No. Goddamn. I am so shortsighted! "Daddy?" Mary questions since I stop talking abruptly to kick myself internally. Regardless of whether the ability is activated or not, my daughter is paying me her undivided attention. She is very curious to what a tightass is, as hinted by the thought bubble hovering above her head. I clear my throat and try to think of a usible answer right away. It is the most effective right now as she will believe anything. But I just hope whatever bullshit I cane up with myself isn''t going to be the end of me. I mean Richard. The end of the Richard. I am only taking out his meat for a ride. But getting him arrested would ruin my fun too, so I should put some brain cells onto this matter. If I can make sure that my gullible daughter doesn''t b to others, I should be safe. How do I do that? Oh wait. She is a religious nut just like her mother. Her bedtime story is the fucking Bible. That makes things easier. "It is unspeakable, sweetie, but as your father, I must tell you all about it. God would want me to. Just promise me that you mustn''t talk about it to other without my say so. Not to your mother. Not to any of your friends. Not to anyone. Do you understand?" I warn my daughter, making her nods repeatedly. She totally understands, taking this very seriously. It is evident from her thought bubbles. That is good. The ability to read someone''s thought have served me greatly. And it doesn''t even require any SP to activate, unlike Parental Guidance. How awesome is that!? I really need to get more of these Talents. They seem to be way more useful and overpower than just in old Abilities. "Alright, sweetie. Listen carefully since I will only tell you once and once only. Tightass is actually a sign of a sin. Those who are afflicted with the syndrome will be casted into hell the moment they die. There will be no salvation for those who have tightass, regardless of whatever good they did in life." I speak up grimily. I am actually mimicking my bitch of a wife since she can be so dramatic sometimes, especially when she is teaching our daughter about God. It is more to less to drive the fear of the Almighty into our teenage daughter, thus preventing her frommitting sins and straying away from God. But honestly, Bitch spends years to mold our daughter into a perfect fanatic, and it only takes me like a day to turn her into a cocksucker. I guess my teaching is way more effective. I don''t really need to drive the fear of the Almighty into my daughter. I only need to drive my cock into her ass and make she scream my name. Hah! Yeah. My daughter is definitely going to straight to hell with her daddy. At least she will be going there together. It will be way more fun. Her ass will be loosened too. Booboobooboobs! Hearing my exnation, her beautiful blue eyes widen as a plethora of questions immediately enter her mind. She really fears hell thanks to her school. It is always eternal damnation this and eternal damnation that. Why can''t it be fuck this and fuck that? "Oh no, daddy. That boy I kick calls me a tightass. Am I? Am I going to hell, daddy? I don''t want to go to hell." My daughter calls out, frightfully. I think she is on the verge of tears out of sheer fear. It is so easy, so very easy. If every girl is like this, the world would be a much better ce. Honestly, there might not even be any sex crimes since it is not really a crime if they are willing. What? It is still a crime if itmitted under false pretense? I see. Alright. I will let the court decide that, right after I possess the Judge and all the Jurors. I am sure Justice cannot see me, even without her blindfold. Hah! "What!?" I bellow, faking my shock and surprise. I even step on the brake to make the care to a halt. Good thing that there is no care behind me since I didn''t really check. Oops. A traffic ident would be thest thing I want. My daughter nods slowly. A yelp escapes her throat when I step on the elerator and sharply turn to the sidene. It is to park the car. "We must check, sweetie. There is no time. Remove your seatbelt and get on the seat right now. Stick your ass, I mean your bottom to me. Hurry. Hurry." I call out and unbuckle my seatbelt. The driver seat is also moved back to give me some room. My daughter is too shocked to even utter a word. However, due to my shouting and serious expression on my face, she quickly did what I have asked. Her knees are on the seat as her buttock sticks towards me, inviting me to stick my face right between her buttocks and snort up whatever crack I can find there. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I am not deviant enough to eat my own cum, but I am deviant enough sniff my daughter''s ass. At least her ass is pretty clean. It is cleaner than mine. Heh. I didn''t do that though because it is a serious situation. My hands immediately palm her delicious ass, fondling them and giving each round buttock repeatedly squeezes. They are quite nice and firm. "Daddy? Do I have a tightass?" My daughter questions, nearly making me bleed. It is amazing that my bullshit leads to this situation. My Luck must be over 9000! I have half a mind to tell my daughter yes, so I can go straight home and loosen it for her with my hard cock, but I want to fuck around a bit more. "I can''t tell, sweetie. Your panty in the way. Can you pull them down for me since my hands are busy spreading your buttocks?" I request. That actually makes no sense since if my hands are fondling her bottom, how is she going to strip her panty for me without making me remove my hands? "Are you sure, daddy. Mummy said to never let strangers see my female area." My daughter asks. Oh. It seems that Bitch did teach her something after all. Good thing I has a counter. "I am not a stranger, sweetie. I am your daddy. And it will be since I did see you naked in the bathroom this morning, don''t you remember?" I question. Alright. My daughter didn''t question about the hands part. I should have expected that since her Intelligence is sitting nicely at 4. It isn''t that bad, but it isn''t that good either. In fact, she might be pretty dumb. Should I go and test her IQ? "O-okay, daddy." My daughter response with some hesitation. Her hands go to her waist and her fingers curl into her panty on each side. I remove my hands, allowing her to strip right in front of me, even spreading her legs to do so. She didn''t take it fully off, however. Nevertheless, I practically drool. While I have seen ass and pussy in the bathroom, I have never seen them this close. My hands immediately attack her bare buttocks, feeling the firmness and softness upon my palm while taking the longest time to spread them. I am actually examining her pinkher lips while licking my own lips. Would it be too much for me to go all precious on it? "Daddy?" My daughter calls me since I must have be mesmerized. I shake my head and spread her buttocks to see her pucker hole. Unlike her pussy, it is a nice shade of brown. Without further ado, I prate her ass with my thumb, forcing her to yelp out in surprise. "What are you doing, daddy!?" My daughter calls out and squirms her ass. My other free hands grabs hold of her by her ass cheek and holds her in ce. "Stay still, sweetie. Daddy is check if your ass is tight or not, so don''t move no matter what." I assure before using the remaining finger to rub herher lips, spreading them and prate them gently. Since no one have yed with her cunt before, not even herself, it didn''t take very long for her to practically orgasm all over my fingers. "I''m so sorry. I think I just pee on you, daddy." My daughter calls out as her legs weakens greatly. Glittering liquids run down her muscr thighs and legs. She then copses onto the seat once I retreat my hands. Her face is flushed with shame and embarrassment as she looks at me. "You have a tightass, sweetie." I announce while licking my fingers, tasting the sweet nectar. 27 Operation Spreading Butthole!? My daughter is in a panic. And that is my cue to imnt a ball-draining idea into her gullible mind. Oh. It is also to calm her down and give her a piece of minne. I mean a peace of mind. Heh. "You don''t need to be scared, sweetie. Daddy is here, and he has a solution to loosen your ass, so you won''t a tightass anymore. But first, you must tell me whether your mother has told you anything about a penis and what it is used for?" I question, calmly and collectively. I try not to stare at her bare pussy,pletely visible in front of me since my daughter hasn''t pull up her panties yet. That is still wrapping around her muscr thighs. Since I cannot activate my Parental Guidance ability due to insufficient SP and my oversight, I can only reinforced whatever information I have already embedded into her mind. And that is about the trouser snake. I must create a connection to the trouser snake. My daughter looks at me thoughtfully before shaking her head lightly. I could see that she is trying to remember what her mother has taught her. It isn''t a lot as talking about sex is close enough to be a sin. Having sex is definitely a sin to Bitch. Thus, my bitch of a wife has been hanging out for dry for years. No more! "I don''t remember that mum did, daddy. Mum has told me that a boy has a penis and a girl as a vagina. And if they touch each other, a baby will be born. That is why I should never touch a boy, so when that boy touches me at school, I was so scared. I haven''t seen a penis or a vagina before either. Ah, I mean, I have seen a penis now since you have shown me yours." I blink at that, trying to wrap my head around what my daughter has revealed to me. Wait, what? Am I hearing her correctly? She has never seen a vagina before? I am more than sure that my daughter has seen her pussy before because that is a no brainer, so why did she say that? Oh, I see. I see. Bitch really did a piss ass job at teaching our daughter. Even so, I think my daughter is a scattered brain for not making the obvious connection. Mary does take everything as face value. She is also far too trusting of people she knows. Thus, I truly fear for the day when she finally enters society as an adult. How many cocks must she sucks and fucks out of some sheer idiocy? I rather to just let her stay safely at home for the rest of her life instead. Well. That is the n. When I am done with this, my daughter would be the perfect cumdump for me toe home to. She would suck and fuck and take care of her daddy for the rest of her life. Hah! A devious smile sters on my face for a second before I cough. I then exhale for effect. "Ah, is that so, sweetie? I don''t want to interfere with your mother''s teaching, but I think you need to know. Just don''t tell her that I have told you if your mother ever asked, okay, sweetie?" I speak up and wait for my daughter to acknowledge me before continuing. "There is a reason that God creates a trouser snake for every male, sweetie. It is to prevent them from contracting a tightass and being sent to hell because of it. This is thanks to the venom. And as to why you don''t have a trouser snake, sweetie, it is because God wants male to share and care for the female. It is also one of the reasons why boy and girle together." My bullshit must have been quite good because my daughter is eating it all up. There is not even a bit of doubt in her mind. "Oh. Wow, daddy, I didn''t know that. So, if I put some of the venom into my ass, I won''t have a tightass anymore?" I nearly choke at the question, especially when my daughter has asked it with a straight face, taking it all very seriously. Unholy fuck! That didn''t just happen, right? Right!? Ahem. Let''s feed my daughter more bullshits. "Yes, sweetie, but the venom needs to be poured very deep into your ass for it to be effective. And it also depends on the severity of the tightass syndrome. If it is very severe, you will need to have venom in your ass often, like every morning and night, maybe in the middle of the day too." I smile weakly at my daughter. It is all to set up for me to pound her ass on a daily basis. I would really love to do that. Junior loves that too since it ispletely hard. I also need to make sure that my daughter isn''t going around asking other dudes to buttfuck her. That is fucked up. But luckily, it isn''t hard, considering that her bitch of a mother did warn her about boys. Getting really close to them will make her pregnant. Right. It isn''t because of getting fucked and dumped full of cum. Good job, Bitch. "O-okay. How severe is my tightass, daddy?" My daughter questions. Very severe. It needs to be fucked right now. Ahem. y it cool. y it cool. There is no need to tackle my daughter since she is going to be very willing in about 10 minutes or so. I could wait 10 minutes, couldn''t I? I have waited decades! What 10 minutes really mean to me? "I cannot tell until I go in deeper and look around, sweetie. But sadly, my fingers are not long enough for this. If only I still have my trouser snake with me. It could squeeze into your butthole and examine for you, sweetie. It will also loosen up your ass and spit out the necessary venom into your ass to cure any tightness as well." I sigh and rub my erection before repeating: "If only my trouser snake didn''t bite me and run off." Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. My daughter has to be blind to not notice of my tenting pole within my work pant. My cock is straining hard against the fabric, demanding to be freed and nesting in somewhere warm and hot. It takes a handful of second for a metaphorical lightbulb to go off within that small brain of her. I think it is somewhat small, but I will have to check thatter. "You are so silly, daddy. Your penis can do it. Your penis can go into my ass and cure me of my tightass." My daughter giggles, thinking to herself how much of a genius that she is. She totally is. It isn''t like I''ve actually guide her into making that suggestion. Yeah. Totally. I ampletely innocent here. I p my forehead lightly in response before chuckling and looking at my smug daughter. Even making a smug face, she is so damn cute. Ah. Those beautiful pink lips of her around my cock. "Of course, sweetie. I am so stupid for not noticing. But I have to ask to make sure. Do you want daddy to spread your ass with his cock and pump it full of venom? You must tell me clearly, sweetie. Not just yes or no." I ask sternly. "Yes, daddy. I would love for you to do that. Um. I would love for you to spread my ass with your cock and pump it full of venom." My daughter confirms rather happily, nearly making me explode. Did I just my daughter asking me to fuck her bum and cum inside? Yes, I did. I totally did. Hah! Honestly, Bitch only need to hear that to have a reason to skin me alive. It is a good thing that she isn''t here, ruining my fun. "Alright, sweetie. But you will need to suck the venom to the surface first. Here. Do it while I drive us home. Actually, I need to drop by somewhere to get some stuff first. But don''t worry, there is quite a lot of venom in me." I suggest as I unzip my work pant and let out the huge cock. ''Wow. It is so big and so swollen. Daddy must have been hurting the whole time. I am such a bad girl for not helping daddy with this. I even take advantage of it as well.'' Mary ponders before my hand help her resumes the position that she did yesterday. Within seconds, my hard cock is nested warmly into her mouth. My hand is on her ass, now able to touch her ass and pussy without any restrain. And if my daughter asked, I will just tell her I am trying to get it ready for some nice fucking when we finally get home. But before that, I need to go and buy some nice lubricant. Because without one, it will hurt like a bitch, for me and for my daughter. My daughter more since she has such a nice tight ass. Hohohohoho. I mean booboobooboobs! See you next chapter. Oh wait, that is 4th wall breaking. Hah! 28 To Heaven Or Hell!? The cares to an abrupt stop. And my lovely teenage daughter looks up at me with her bright blue eyes, questioningly. She is unable to vocalize the question on her mind, for her mouth and throat are preupied with my thick meat. "Ugh!" A groan escapes my throat while my cock feeds my daughter a creamy milkshake, and just like so many times before, her eyes widen in shock as she gulps down my thick spunk frantically, settling it all within her well-toned stomach. I help her in that regards with a firm hand on her head, forcing her to swallow more of my ejacting cock and pumping out all of that delicious venom within my contracting balls. "Swallow it all, sweetie. Yes. Ah. Swallow it all!" I tell my daughter just before I avert my eyes from her sexy form, as she lies across the passenger seat to suck my cock and drink my spunk. It is just so hot, especially when her stripped panty is still hanging around her knee. "Just keep sucking, sweetie. You have to get all of it out. Ah. That''s it. Keep sucking daddy." I tell my daughter as her eyes are still in puzzlement. She wonders why the car has stopped. Even from her current position, she could tell that we are not home yet. As a matter of fact, we are not going home yet. I did mention to her that we are going to a special kind of shop to pick up something first which we are, currently. And it is a quite long drive since I don''t want anyone to recognize me. It would be extremely dangerous for my bitch of a wife to learn of what I am going to buy. Extremely dangerous, indeed. It is that inherent danger that what I have in mind is so fucking hot. It would be so awesome if I manage to pull it off, and there is no reason for me not to be able to pull it off. My daughter is so gullible after all. So very gullible. "Looks like there is an ident on the road, sweetie. We might be here for a little while." I finally inform my daughter as the ejaction tapers off. I slowly pull my ppy cock out of her mouth and allow her to get off myps. While I have a lot more creamy batter within me, I am sure that I will be caught if I continue to indulge in my daughter, fucking her face and fondling her ass without restrain. I can do that in thefort of my own home. I do have the rest of the days after all. In fact, tomorrow is Saturday, so I will see how much cum I can pump into her until her stomach bes bloated. Hah! Once my daughter is back in her seat, she licks her lips and then looks around, finding for herself that there are cars everywhere, boxing us in. The fat slob in the car adjacent to us blinks repeatedly before smirking and giving me a thumb up. Next to him, in the passenger seat is his daughter, who looks as lovely and as gorgeous as my daughter. ''Holy shit. Did you just do what I think you did!? She is not your daughter, is she? It would be so fucking hot if she is.'' That is what on his mind. He then casts a nce at his own daughter, wishing that she would put down her fucking phone and lie across hisps to suck him off. I chuckle at that before zipping up my pants. If I didn''t possess Richard right now, I would possess him to help him get his wet dream. The hovering number on his head tells me he is quiet sexually frustrated. His wife, if she is still alive, must have ignored his sexual needs for years. It is amon problem with everyday man. There is no love in their marriage. I mean lust. There is no lust. "I''m going outside to have a look at what is happening, sweetie. Stay in the car and lock the door. You must not talk to anyone while I am gone. Also, please pull of your panties, sweetie. You can take it all off when we get home." I tell my daughter softly. I don''t want everyone around me to hear what I have just said. "O-okay, daddy." My daughter responses before pulling up her panties while pondering if she can really take it off when we get home. It seems that she didn''t mind either way. I suppose it is something for me to explore when we get home. We can both gomando. Hah! I head out of the car afterwards and heads towards the front where the ident happens. I obviously am uninterested about the ident, how it happens or otherwise. I am more interested in the victims, especially when they are dead or dying. That sounds kind of evil, but meh. I need them to be dead or dying to witness something. It is actually quite hard to know when people will bite the bullet, even if I hang around the hospital as a ghostly doctor, spying on nurses and patients alike. I mean helping nurses and curing patients. I spray them all with a lot of my gooey ectosms. Rewards for sexy nurses and medications for sexy patients. I don''t know if it works, but at least it makes one of us feels a lot better, mostly me. Alright. Always me. And my ectosm doesn''t really go away. They are still coated with the stuff after all these years, and there is quite a lot of it. Heh. Honestly, I was looking for new friends most of the time at the hospital instead of being a disembodied pervert or waiting for people to die so I can somehow hitch a ride into the afterlife, but sadly, there is no ghosts at the hospital. Or even at the cemetery. There are quite a lot of malicious presence or aura affecting a lot of people at the hospital though. I am unsure what those dark presences or auras are exactly, but they aren''t really ghost since they are not sentient. They move about and stick to people on instinct alone. They also stick to me, grossly. It feels like slime. And it takes forever to remove them. They also make me really moody too. In any case, it has nothing to do with the car ident, where the victims are dead, luckily. Eh? Did I just say luckily? I mean to say ah fuck it. I need them to be dead to witness something. "No, Dan. God no! Please wake up. Please. Don''t leave me." The woman screams out as her husband stops breathing despite the paramedics try their best to save his life. It is remarkable that he holds on for this long, considering the massive internal bleeding he has suffered. More people are dying since this is several car pileups, including a couple of semitrailers. Unlike the countless of people standing around, my face has no expression whatsoever. I just stare at the dead man lying in the arms of his anguished wife, unblinkingly. Within a handful of seconds, his spirit emerges from his body. He looks confused for a moment before he realizes that he is now dead. "Shit. I died!? Damn it. I am so sorry, honey. I am so sorry." The man cries as he tries to touch his wife, but as a ghost, he is unable to. And within a couple of seconds, a hellish portal begins to form under him and suck him in. It vanishes within an instant, thus preventing anyone else from jumping through to hitch a ride. Trust me on that. I have tried a lot of time to no avail. From my observation over more than a couple of decades, there are four types of portal that manifests when a person dies to take them to where they need to go. And from the hellish nature of that portal, that Dan guy is definitely going straight to somewhere not-good. Hell. Probably. I am unsure about that. I really hope not since that is where my mum went. But I will just call it hell for now. Dad went into the golden portal instead, which is what the next person who dies did. The only person to do so, in fact. The portal still appears under him instead of above him like it should, but I am certain it is some ce equivalent to heaven. Portal always appear underneath. There are also blue and green portals, but those are fucking rare. I only see each of them like a couple of times. Actually, I only see the blue portal once, and it was a baby. So, I think it might be reincarnation because you have to be a fucked-up God to send a baby to hell or even heaven. Most people either go straight to hell or to heaven. I know where Richard is going soon. Right inside his daughter. Hah! That is heaven for him. Ahem. Once the authoritiese to clean up the whole mess, I return to my car and greet my daughter. She is a good girl, staying in the car and not talking to anyone. "Did anyone die, daddy?" My daughter asks. "Yes, sweetie. They are with God now. Amen." I response. She begins saying prayers for them with her eyes closed while I just look her up and down while thinking that she is such an angel. "By the way, did you tell your friends about the costume party?" I ask as the car begins to roll once more, slowly to get pass that ident on the road. "Yes, daddy. Alice and Sophia would love to. The rest says they are busy tomorrow." I smile at that. I know who Alice and Sophia are since I have met them and their parents before. And I can say that they are gullible enough for a foursome. Is it wrong to have my daughter enlist her friends? I will tell you what is wrong. My daughter not sucking my cock right now. And once the car is finally going at normal speed, my daughter is back to resting across myp to suck out that venom that she just loves so much. It takes another 10 minutes to reach a carpark. And another 10 minutes to finish pumping her mouth and throat with a third dose of cum. I tell my daughter to stay in the car like before and head to one of the shops down the street. She does not need to know what the shop is for obvious reason. If she doesn''t know, she cannot b. That is using my noggin. "Nice beads. Oh. Lube. Almost forgot. This butt plug, too. Maybe some ropes? Ribbons?" I mumble as I pick up a few things from the shop as everyone minds their own business. No one wants to talk to anyone here because it would be weird talking about fetishes. I certainly would not, especially about my daughter. And once I am at the counter, I notice a pair of white wings with ropes hanging behind the man. Did I mention that there are only dudes here? I mean it is a porn shop, after all. A smile sters on my face when I imagine Mary wearing that and nothing but that tomorrow to the party. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Oh fuck. I think I am going to bust a nut again. "I will take that pair of angel wings too." 29 How To Cure Tightass-Ness! The drive home is quite pleasant. Absolutely no interruption whatsoever, aside from my ragged groaning and grunting whenever I blow a nut or two down my daughter''s gullet. Oh. That is not to mention her forced gagging and desperate gulping as she tries to swallow everything that I feed her. And I feed her quite a bit. Alright. A lot! But who is counting, huh? Certainly not me. In order to kill the boredom, I challenge myself to beat my very own score on the way home. The score being the number of times that I had dumped my baby batter into my baby girl on the way to the porn shop, which situated on the outskirt of town. I think it was about 6 times in total. Luckily, I manage to beat it by 2. Unholy fuck! I can cum more than a dozen times in about 3 hours!? Seriously!? That is just not humanely possible. I mean humanly possible. But it is totally ghostly possible because I just did it. Hah! I still have a lot in me to give her. Seriously. Oh. I am going to cum again. Ah! Ugh! Please stand by Please stand by for a little bit longer Just a little bit longer Ahem. My daughter and I eventually get into the house and find our ways to the kitchen to sit down and have a rest. Me, my cock and balls. Mary, her jaw, mouth and throat. It has been quite a long eventful afternoon. And while I did brought dinner for the both of us since it is quitete to start making any dinner, I don''t think my daughter is that hungry. In fact, she is quite full. Full of my milk that is. Hah! Honestly, Mary has been eating constantly since I had picked her up from school. Such a glutton. Good thing that she is my only child. I will be a husk by the time I get home otherwise. Booboobooboobs! My daughter still joins me for dinner, however, giving me this awesome view while I gobble up all the foods in order to produce more creamy milk for her. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. ''My stomach is so full. I really hope dad is okay. He can cum a lot. I think that is the word he keeps using whenever the venom gushes out from his penis.'' The thought bubble hovers above her head informs me. Cute. That is so damn cute. I swear I could blow a load or two by just knowing exactly what my daughter is thinking about. In fact, I am fucking hard again. I am always hard. That is my thing, being a Primordial Champion of Lust. Actually, it is not because of that. It has more to do with who I am before the Great Maker found me, and then basically give me a choice of bing a champion or cease to exist. I am a fucking ghostly pervert and I am fucking proud of it. Hah! Honestly, being empowered by the Great Maker just allows me to cum gallons without requiring rest, which reminds me, I need to drink a lot of fluids or I will die of dehydrations. Is it too crazy to drink out my daughter''s pussy? No? Alright. Add that to my list of deviant things to do. There is quite a lot on there already. Some of them are NSFL not safe for life. Heh. "Don''t worry, sweetie. Daddy will help you get rid of your tightass problem soon. If you aren''t hungry, please go and get clean. I will clean up down here. I mean clean the kitchen." I assure my daughter when she is pondering about going to hell. My bitch of a wife really put the fear of hell into her mind. The school also helps. And thanks to that, I am benefiting greatly. "Thank you, daddy." My daughter responses before taking her bag and head upstairs. I watch her go with a bright smile. I honestly want to join her in the steamy shower like in the morning, but she wouldn''t be able to get any cleaning done. "Oh, by the way, sweetie. You don''t need to wear anything after you finish taking a shower. I will just get in the way when I help you get rid of your tightass." I call out from the kitchen table. My daughter is already out of view by then. "O-okay, daddy." Mary responses after a moment as I smile. That was easy. Now, I just need to get her to wear practically string whenever she is at home with me. It would allow me to fuck my daughter whenever I want. Just imagine that. Hah! I chuckle to myself before checking some of the stuff that I have brought from the shop. All of them will be put to good use. Most of them right now. I think I will give her the costume tonight or maybe tomorrow morning. It all depends on how things go, really. "Daddy? W-why are you also naked?" My beautiful daughter utters once she returns to the kitchen about half an hourter, stark naked like I have asked of her. Both of her hands cover her huge breasts and private area. And they only done so mostly out of instinct and reflex. Instantly, my eyes scan her up and down as I sit butt naked on the kitchen chair. My clothes are thrown all over the floor like 15 minutes ago, when I finish eating and setting up all the necessary tools. Those tools are sitting on the table. My cock also likes to see her. It is bobbing up and down rather excitedly. Now that I am full of cum, I need to let it all out. Hah! "Ah. I need to be naked to help you, sweetie. Did you forget that I have to stick my cock into your bum to help you with the tightass problem you have? I can further inside without wearing any clothes." I point out whileughing. "No, daddy. I just thought that. No, it''s nothing." My daughter response. Her eyes are staring at my cock. ''It is so swollen again. I think I have to suck out the venom, but didn''t daddy say he needs to put it into my bum to help me with my tightass?'' "Now. Now, sweetie. Daddy is here, so there is no need for you to think about anything. Just do what I tell you and everything will be fine. I understand that you are worry about the venom, but it is needed to go deep into your ass, and if there is any left still in me afterwards, I will let you suck it all out. Okay, sweetie?" I assure my daughter with a smile. Did I just tell her to suck my cock after I pound her ass? Totally. An ass-to-mouth is on my list of things to do. "O-okay, daddy. I will do whatever you want." My daughter responses. "Good. Come and stand here, so I can have a good look at my beautiful daughter. Please remove your hands since you don''t need to cover anything from me." I tell her. Mary giggles brightly. She then stands before me, making herself leave her body uncovered. I look her over as my cock thickens. This is just too awesome. Just too awesome. "Alright, sweetie. I will start checking." I get off the seat and take one of her breasts into my hands and kneed them softly, earning a surprise yelp. Her eyes go wide as I duck my head and start sucking on one of her nipples, rubbing it along my tongue. "What are you doing, daddy?" My daughter gasps as she feels a weird sensation surging throughout her body. "Be quiet, sweetie. I have to check you over first." I response while squeezing her breasts harder. I then move my mouth to the other nipple, sucking that one the same way as the first. My daughter tries not to let any sounds out of her throat as I practically assault her breasts for the longest time. Her face is blushed with red when I finally finish having my fun. It is quite fun, to be honest, and I think the only way to top this whole breast thing is if she isctating, allowing me to drink some titty milks. Shall I put a baby into her? Thinking about that my cock harder. It is swaying out in front of me like a kid in a yground. "Alright, sweetie. Before I can push my cock into your ass to spread it open, you will need to suck the venom to the surface first." I tell my daughter. "Okay, daddy." Despite having a sore jaw from all the face pounding in the car for 3 hours, my daughter immediately gets down in front of me and start sucking my cock again. I didn''t bother to move my hips at all when she did. I just let her slides her mouth up and down on it, taking it deeper and deeper into the back of her mouth. Without me helping, my daughter is now able of getting her lovely face right down into my pubic hair, showing me how much she has grown as my cocksucker in the past few days. Hah! I chuckle inwardly as I look down at my daughter squatting there on the kitchen floor and sucking my cock with absolutely earnest. She even gags and chokes on it simply because I like to hear her squirm. "I think I just taste some venom, daddy. Can you put it in me now?" My daughter speaks up after about five minutes of deepthroating or so. She is licking her wet pink lips while her innocent eyes look up at me. My cock is right in her face, drooling with precum. "Ah. Yes, sweetie. Right." I response,pletely losing myself into the blowjob. It just feels so fucking awesome. "Ahem. You can stand up now ande over here. That it. Bend over a bit and put your hands on the table. Good. Scoot your butt out a bit." I direct my daughter to bend over right in front of me. Her hands press onto the kitchen table with her lovely buttocks facing me. The pink slit of her pussy spread as she spread her long muscr legs. Unholy fuck! Is this really happening!? I mean wow. Fucking wow. I swear I could just deflower my daughter right here with some make up bullshits and there is nothing she could do but to take my meat. But I didn''t want her to scream in pain. It would be quite painful since I am huge. "Like this, daddy?" My daughter questions as she cocks her head around to see me staring at her pussy. She wonders why I am staring at it so much since it isn''t that interesting. "Yes, sweetie. Stay like that." I tell my daughter before picking up the jar of lube off the table. I unscrew the lid and then ther the cold liquids all over my penis. ''What is daddy doing? What are these things on the table? Why are those balls connect together with string? Is that a handcuff?'' My daughter ponders, as she stands there with her leg spreads, reading to take me up her ass. I swear if anyone saw, they would immediately call the cop. "Pay attention, sweetie. And don''t worry about those things on the table. They are there to help you get rid of your tightass." I move behind my daughter. My hand grabs hold of her lovely buttock, squeezing it delightfully. My slick cock is in my other hand, as the mushroom head is right outside her pussy, touching her pink slit. They are as pink as her lips, and as beautiful as she is. And my cock refuses to part ways, but it must for now. "Alright. I will start checking the tightness of your ass now, sweetie. It will hurt, so please try and hold on as I put my cock into your ass. We cannot stop until I finish checking it fully. Repeat to me if you understand, sweetie." I tell my daughter as I move my cockhead carefully from her pussy lips and cing it against her anus, herpletely clean anus. "Okay, daddy. Umm. Please put your cock into my ass." I certainly. Yes. I certainly will. 30 The Tightass Treatment Begins My sweet daughter lets out an audible gasp as I start to push my hips forwards, forcing my steel pole right into her lovely hole. Heh. Thanks to all the lubes that I have basically drowned my cock in, it is actually quite easy to get into her rectum, at least for the engorged cockhead. That is an inch down, nicely nesting inside my daughter. Seems easy enough. The hard part is the rest of my cock, all 8 inches thick and hard. Heh. This will be quite a plowing challenge, but I am certain I will beat it tightly. Hah! Alright. Jokes over, but I do mean what I have just said. Her asshole is very tight. It ispletely within expectation, without any doubt on my mind. But I do admit that this is something very new to me, considering the fact that I had never shoved my cock into someone''s ass before. And by I, I mean me and Richard both, but each of us for a very difference reason. No girls back in high school would want me to experiment with their assholes, and I was lucky enough to lose my virginity before I died because being a virgin ghost is so much worse than being a perverted ghost in my opinion. I think everyone would agree, huh. Richard is the same as me back in high school, except for the getting run over and being killed part by a speeding van, and I don''t want to get started on his bitch of a wife. She is not a tightass by any mean because I am certain she has a rod right up there in that shitty darkness. Pun intended. Ahem. Both of my hands grip my daughter''s perfect rear, spreading her bubbly butt cheeks as I put my weight onto my meat just to get another inch or two inside that confined space, all while carefully not bending it in the process. That would have been painful. "Uh. D-daddy!" My daughter is trying to hold on. My cock feels so huge to her, far bigger than when she had it nested in her hot mouth and throat. And unlike before, when my cock stretches out her jaw to amodate, it is now stretching out her whole body from below. Booboobooboobs! Mary is forced to stand on her toes and leaned forwards, trying to move forwards and away from me, but the kitchen table does not let her. Obviously, she wants me to stop spreading her butt, but that isn''t happening. I will fuck her ass if it is thest thing I do today. Hah! "Just hang on, sweetie. Your ass is really tight. I''m afraid that you have contracted a severe tightass. If I don''t help you with this, it will just get worse over time, especially for your soul." I assure my daughter and push another inch into her incredibly tight rectum, forcing an arousing gasp out of her lungs. That lovely sound just turns me right on. "O-okay, daddy. It''s just. It is just so big. I. I love. I love you. You so much for doing this. For. For doing this for me, daddy." My daughter gasps and tries to hold on as I split her ass right open, and her sweet words nearly cause me to blow my hot load right there. "There is no need to thanks me, sweetie. It is what I am here for. To make sure your ass is loose and filled with venom. Ugh. If you could, sweetie. If you could push against me. It would really help getting my cock into your bottom." I exhale deeply and try to get more of me into her butthole. The lubes are helping as best as they could possibly, but it isn''t helping nearly enough. God. I think she is squeezing my cock with her ass. It brings stars to my eyes. "Okay, daddy. I will try." Mary takes a deep breath and pushes back against me, causing me to groan in absolutely bliss as one more inch manages to disappear into her rear. That is about three or four inches now, and it is taking all my willpower not to explode. Unholy fuck! It is good thing I didn''t straight up spear her virgin pussy because that would be a lot more tighter than filling her ass. Oh God. Oh, the Great Maker! My hands grip her waist tightly to steady myself at the incredible tightness wrapping around my boner. It is so tight, so fucking tight. And her hot anus stretches tight around my shaft as I bury almost half of it into her tight hole. "I. I don''t. Ah. Think it''s getting in. In any further, daddy." My daughter gasps as she clenches her tight ass, making me mp down my teeth to stop myself from letting it all out there and then. Unholy shit! "Yes, sweetie. It is so tight. So very tight. Ugh. I think I have a good idea to get my cock all inside you, sweetie. Just hold on, okay?" I response and tighten my grip around her waist. My hips pull back, sliding about two inches out before pushing it back in, slowly and carefully. "W-what?" My daughter utters before letting out a long moan as I slowly fuck her ass. With each stroke, I manage to get a little bit more in. Just a little bit more. "Are you, uh, okay, sweetie?" I question as I continue to buckle my hips, sliding my cock in and out of her tight anus, letting it kiss all of my hard length. "Y-yes. Yes, daddy. Oh. Oh. Ah. Can you. Um. Can you tell yet?" My daughter moans as she leans more forwards and pushes back against me, forcing my cock into her ass more and more. "Tell what, sweetie?" I question as I look down her beautiful back all the way to her round rear, which swallowing my cock so nicely. "How. Ah. Ooh. Uh. How tight. Tight it is, daddy?" My daughter asks. "Oh. That? Yes, it is very tight. Very tight. The tightest anyone ever has. I think I really need to let out the venom into your ass, sweetie. But I have to get in more. Just bear with me, okay, sweetie? We are doing this for you." I thrust harder and faster, getting about 6 inches or so inside. It is getting in there slowly, and the little moans and groans my daughter lets out urge me to go deeper and further. That is what I am trying to do, and I am d that I did. This feels like a dream. An absolute dream. I swear that her tight anal passage feels like a hot socket, sucking my cock as hard and wet as her mouth ever had. It is so hot and so slick, allowing me to feel her walls sliding on every side of my cock, milking and squeezing me. Fuck! It is so fucking good! 7 inches in now. Just two more. Just two more and I would have bottomed out into my daughter. My lovely daughter. If only the bitch can see us now, right here on the kitchen table. Hah! I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle while I ram my thick meat into my teenage daughter, making her moan and groan, erotically. ''It so big. So big. Oh, daddy. It is so big.'' Mary gasps as her mind is flooded with what her ass is feeling. "Ugh, sweetie. Look back at me." I request as I force my cock deep into her rectum, bringing out another deep gasp from her throat and out of her lips. I pull back and repeat slowly. "Look back at daddy, sweetie." I repeat since my daughter didn''t hear me the first time. Her mind is being wrecked with something that she does not understand. She slowly cocks her head around, turning her beautiful face to me while moaning lustfully. Her mouth is opened. And her eyes are wet. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "W-what. Ah. What is it, daddy? Um." My daughter utters the question while taking note of my sweaty face. It is mostly because I am trying not to fill her butthole with my spunk. At least not until I get all the way into her ass. All of me. "Are you okay? How does it feel, sweetie?" I ask. My daughter swallows hard and tries to speak normally while I continue to pound away with my hands on her waist. It is slow fucking, but surely. "I''m fine, daddy. It feels better now, but it still feels really big and really hard, pushing into my bottom and sliding back out, all over and over again. Just keep going and get that venom out into me." My daughter answers, making my cock throbs in her ass. "I am trying, sweetie. Daddy will be sure to dump a lot of venom into you." I assure before hammering away, losing all control and bringing me towards orgasm. My hands remove themselves from her waist, with one pressing against her back and the other mauling her buttocks. My daughter did not protest, equating it to me massaging her to get out the venom quicker. She truly appreciates everything that I have taught her. "Oooh, daddy. It''s so hard. It is so deep inside me. Ah." My daughter squeals out as I manage to sheath my cockpletely into her, forcing her to look ahead, nearly copsing onto the kitchen table. All 9 glorious inches right into her rectum. Unholy fuck! That takes a lot of effort. "Yes, sweetie. Yes! I''m finally all in." I roar in delight before pulling back and mming home in victorious triumph, causing her ass to ripple in response. I continue to do so, earning screams and moans from my daughter. The table also screeches across the floor due to my relentless pounding. Her ass is definitely going to be a lot looser after today. Hah! "Daddy! Ah! W-hat are you, uh, doing? Uh!" My daughter calls out as I have my way with her ass, bottoming out into her rectum. She is desperately trying to maintain her posture and pushing against my unending thrusting. "I am just trying to get out the venom, sweetie. Just hold on. It wille out soon." I tell my daughter after I lean forwards, arching over her buttocks. My hands quickly reach around her to squeeze those nice and firm melons of hers, all while continue to fuck her, anally. "Oh. Okay, daddy." My daughter responses as I practically drools all over her back while filling her inside with myself. The cum ising. It is long overdue. "Oh Jesus, you are so good, sweetie. It''sing, uh. It''sing!" I grab her waist with both hands before pumping her ass hard and fast, feeling the spurting sensation running up my throbbing shaft from my balls. "Ah! Damn. Take it, sweetie. Ah. Take it!" I roar as I shoot a huge creamy load into my daughter without restrain. "Daddy! Ah! It''s out. I can feel the venom inside my bottom!" My daughter cries out as the she feels the hot and steamy venom explodes deep within her, and more than that, she could feel the force of the eruption, filing her bottom. 31 The Tightness Infection The incredible pressure finally gets to my daughter, forcing her to lean forwards and crushing her huge chest against the kitchen table while moaning and groaning. I immediately follow suit, slumping over her bare back while my hands are still gripping her waist and my cock is still buying itself deep into her anal passageway. Sadly, I didn''t do it quickly enough, so the venom manages to spurt out of her tight asshole, streaming down her soakingher lips and dripping to the floor. Some of it even manages to take a slide down her muscr thighs. And despite getting fucked in the ass and receiving a nice creamy load in her tight rectum, my daughter obvious orgasms in blissful pleasure as demonstrated by her soaking wetness. No matter how sinful my bitch of a wife says it is, it is just not possible to fight against biology. God makes my daughter perfect the way she is. The way that every daughter should be when they are fucked by their daddy. Hah! As my daughter has never orgasmed before, she is unsure of what it is exactly, but the sensation feels incredible enough for her mind to gopletely nk. She didn''t care for anything or think about anything at the moment. All she wants is for her daddy, that is me, to continue pounding her tight ass, which I certainly did. My hips continue to buckle while my balls continue to pump, shooting pretty much everything within me straight into her ass, where it is hot and wet and very tight. "So very tight. So very tight." I chant feverishly and hump my daughter almost hypnotically for minutes on end. Honestly, if I knew how good it feels to fuck someone in the ass, I would have done so a long time ago, way before I was dead. Well. It is never toote to do so. Hah! "D-daddy?" My daughter moans, feeling my hard cock sliding in and out of her ass, coating her inside with steamy spunk again and again. "Nothing to worry about, sweetie. Daddy is just opening your ass with his cock. Daddy is just spreading it wide. Your lovely ass." I response and continue to fuck my daughter anally without a single care. "Yes, daddy, I know that, and I am d that you are helping me with this, but you''re really heavy." My daughter tells me, finally feeling my weight crushing against her back, squashing her chest against the kitchen table as my cock continues to spear her ass. I am a huge guy, not to mention fat. Hey. It couldn''t be helped. I will hit the gym when I am dead. Hah! Hearing her plight, I blink and straighten myself so quickly that I trip backwards andnd into the chair sitting behind me. And in doing so, my cock is also being forcefully pulled out from the heavenly pce in the process, and it wasn''t too happy about that. Nevertheless, I was lucky enough that the chair is situated behind me, or I would havended onto my bare ass quite painfully. With my still erected cock bobbing quite angrily, I look at the lovely work that I had aplished right in front of my eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Unholy fuck! What a lovely daughter Mary has been. Aside form her pretty buttocks filling my vision, her anus is so stretched and filled with my spunk that it does take a moment for it to finally contract, closing while that creamy filling continues to leak out, running down to her wet pussy. Fuck! That is quite a sight. As a matter of fact, without my hard cock acting as a butt plug of sort, a huge amount of spunk erupts out of that spread asshole of hers when she tries to get up from the kitchen table. That isn''t going to happen, and I am not nearly done with that ass of hers. I am done when my daughter is unable to sit down for the rest of the evening and night. Hah! Alright. That sounds kind of evil, but whatever. I choose my perversion over her own wellbeing. "Wait, sweetie! Don''t get up ye tor you will waste all that effort!" I call out hastily and jerk up from the seat. One of my hands immediately grab her rear, right between her crack. Fingers taking advantage within an instant, drilling into her soaking pussy in the process. The other hand presses against her bare back and pushes her down against the table. My daughter yelps in surprise. "Daddy, your fingers are in my female area!" She calls out. Her mother did say that no one is allowed to touch that part except her. "Ah. I''m sorry, sweetie. I touch it on ident. I just want to stop you from getting up, sweetie. And if I didn''t, it would be a total waste of time and effort." I exin myself while sliding my fingers up and down her cunt, making her gasps. "Oh. I''m sorry, daddy. I will remain still but can you. Uh. Can you remove your fingers from my female area?" My daughter requests, nowyingpletely still on the table with her breasts squashed. "Sorry, sweetie. I can''t at the moment, because if I do, the venom will leak out. Please hold on while I check how much have been leaked." I response and remove my hand from her back so I could move behind her to have a good look at her ass and pussy. I did it very slowly, so I can continue to rube her pussy, getting my cream all over that pink lips of hers. "Oh no, sweetie." I utter in fright. "What, daddy? What is it!?" My daughter calls out in rm. She tries to cock her head around to have a look at me, but it just isn''t possible with her current position, pressing against the kitchen table with her leads spread to present her cum-filled ass and lovely pussy. "It''s it''s" I utter weakly before taking a pause and a deep breath for effect. What did my daughter call her pussy again? It isn''t called a vagina. She doesn''t know what a vagina is, only that it should nevere into contact with my cock or she would get pregnant. Heh. Funny, but good job, Bitch. Anyway, I think my daughter calls her pussy her female area. Why didn''t Bitch just calls it for what it is? "What is it, daddy? Please tell me! Please!" My daughter calls out. Her fear is rising, and I let it peaks for a moment before continuing. "Some of the venoms got to your female area, sweetie. Because the venomes from your tightass, I fear that it might get infected with tightness." I response while trying to keep a straight face despite my daughter unable to see me at the moment. Of course, I have to set up a way to im my daughter''s pussy. It is actually mine by right. I create her many years ago, so it is only natural that she belongs to me. That is fucked up, but meh. Tell your morality to someone who cares. "No. No, daddy. Is my female area okay!?" My daughter calls out,prehending the underlying cause of tightass is tightness, and that it is contagious. She is about to get up from the table. "Please stay still, sweetie. You are making this worse. I am unsure if it is really infected with tightness or not, sweetie, but I will have to check to make to make sure. Ah. Because no one can touch this area without your permission, so can I check your female area, sweetie?" I request. Although Bitch didn''t say that my daughter can give permission to others, it does make sense since it is her female area. "Yes, daddy. Please check my female area if it is infected." My daughter pleads. She has no idea what is happening. Everything is so simple before when she only needs to get rid of her tightass. Now she fears that her female area is infected with tightness. "Please calm down, sweetie. Everything will be fine as long as daddy is here. Now, please listen to me. I will have to use my fingers, sweetie. I will have to spread your female area to see if it is infected with tightness." I take a deep breath, trying not to burst outughing. "And if it is infected with tightness, I will have to cure it as well, just like your ass. I will have to put my cock into your female area, sweetie. Do you understand, sweetie?" I question, as my heart beats rapidly. "Yes, daddy. Please spread my female area " My daughter responses. "Pussy. It is called a pussy, sweetie. Like my penis, your female area also has many names, and I prefer it if you called it a pussy, sweetie." I point out. The whole female area sounds stupid, as stupid as my bitch of a wife. I also make sure that my daughter knows more words in rtion to her pussy, such as cunt and snatch. "O-okay, daddy. Please." My daughter replies in understanding. It isn''t really that hard to understand in her mind, especially when I exin it so clearly. Of course, to make sure that her mother never finds out, she still has to refer that as her female area. "Please what, sweetie?" I y dumb. What? I get a kick out of hearing my daughter asking me to finger and plough her cunt. "Please spread my pussy with your finger, daddy." Eureka! Hah! "It calls fingering, sweetie. Say it again." I correct. "Please finger my pussy, daddy?" My daughter paraphrases. "Sure thing, sweetie. Just stay still on the table, okay. You must not get up or you going to spill more venom onto your cunt, causing further infection." I warn my daughter while pondering whether I should use that butt plug or not. Nah. It should be fine to leave it forter. And without further ado, I use my thumbs to spread my daughter''sher lips to have a good look at what truly lies beyond. It is a mesmerizing shade of pink. Now, I just need to figure out a way to make her say: "please fuck my pussy, daddy." It isn''t going to be that hard. The hard part is not to break her tight cunt with my huge cock. Hah! 32 Checking For Tightness Infection But before spearing that lovely cunt of hers with my hard cock, I really need to check whether it is nice and tight with my fingers like she had requested of me. Honestly, this will be the first time I have fingered someone, for myself and for Richard. As a stupid teenager, I just want to stick it in as soon as possible without any forey. As for Richard, his wife didn''t let him, and I am d that she did. I wouldn''t want to remember touching her darkness. Hah! In any case, I am more than certain that my daughter is nice and tight, considering that my daughter is genuinely a virgin despite those sweet juices continuously spilling out of her wet pussy. The very same pussy that is being spread by my thumbs on eachher lip. Her ass is also spread by me through the use of my hands, palming and squeezing them with very little restrain. My daughter didn''t seem to mind. In fact, my daughter is enjoying me mauling her shapely ass, and everything that going on in her mind just makes me incredible hot and hard. Fuck! I wonder what my daughter would say if I just stick my head in andp up all that shade of pink, giving her a good licking and tongue fucking. Oh. Just thinking about it makes precum leaks out of the tip of my hard cock. And I am sure that my daughter wouldn''t be able to say much if I y my cards right, and I always y my cards right against my gullible daughter. Hah! "Alright, sweetie. Daddy is going to finger your pussy now to see whether it is infected with tightness or not, so no matter what happens next, promise me that you try to remain on the table, okay?" I tell my daughter as I lean my head in to have a close look, all while licking my lips and swallowing an awful amount of saliva. My cock understands my passion, bobbing heavily between my legs, wanting to have a turn right away. Wait your turn, Junior! Me first! Damn, I am such a pervert, but I cannot help it. Oh wait. How do I finger her when both of my hands are preupied? Ah. I will just improvise. It isn''t like I haven''t done such a thing before. Heh. "O-okay, daddy. I will try." My daughter responses the moment my tongue protrudes out of my lips and slides over her beautiful shades of pink between herher lips, forcing her to twitch and moan. Oh, the Great Maker! It is like sweet nectar. Like sweet nectar! I need more. I really need more. Give me more! More! And without any thought, my tongue immediatelyps onto her spread pussy, sucking up those sweet honey of hers like a hungry beast. "D-daddy!? What are you!? Uh!" My daughter calls out as my tongue licks her up and down repeatedly, starting from the bottom to the top, taking it all in and savoring each drop of her addictive juices. And in doing so, my tongue also sends shockwaves shooting up her body right to her brain. Her legs weaken greatly as I practically devour her pussy at this point. Sadly, it did not ask long since I couldn''t really get my tongue inside due to the tightness. She is so tight and so hot. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "Ah. Daddy is so sorry, sweetie. I have to use my tongue to clean the inside of your pussy to see since my hands are too busy at spreading it open. If only there is a way to keep it spread, freeing my hands." I response while licking my lips, swallowing the goodness. I need to bring her to orgasm, so I can savor the taste once more. And considering her wrecked state, it will not be that hard. My daughter pants and takes a long time to ponder about what I have just said. She eventually epts my bullshit exnations. "Do you want me to spread my legs more, daddy?" My daughter asks afterwards and inches both of her legs apart, spreading her pussy more. She is such a good daughter. A really good daughter. But it isn''t what I have in mind. However, I will y along for now. "Wow, you are smart, sweetie. Can you spread it more?" I ask, and my daughter tries to until she is on her tiptoe. Despite that, my daughter still manages to support her entire body and weight, keeping it resting on top of the kitchen table. "I think I can only spread this far, daddy." My daughter tells me. That is my cue to get her to do what I really want. "Ah, okay, sweetie. It is not spread enough, sweetie. How about you reach your hands back here and hold onto your ass for me. Yes. Like that. Just hold onto them and pull them apart as far as you can." I help my daughter nts both of her hands onto her butt cheeks and spreads them apart for me. And once she did so, I move back to capture the full view. "Like this, daddy?" My daughter questions while being unable to turn her head around to see what I am doing. I am actually stroking my hard cock at the lovely sight. It is coveredpletely in precum now. There, lying with her upper body on the kitchen table, my daughter is presenting her pussy to me with both hands eagerly. Unholy shit! If only I have a camera. Actually, I shouldn''t since any evidence is a great risk, especially with my bitch of a wife around. I need to get rid of Bitch first to start making my own collection of home pornos with my daughter for memory. Hah! Now that both of my hands are free, I move in closer and stroke herher lips with my fingers, forcing her to moan. I then push a finger in between her lips slowly, finding it is quite tight indeed. And wet too. "It seems kind of tight, sweetie. Hang on." Iment before pushing my finger deeper and wiggling around, forcing an arousing gasp out of my daughter. Mary is unsure why she let out such a sound, but she didn''t dislike it. She actually likes everything that I doing to her pussy, as it should be. As it should be! With a broad smile on my face, I pull my finger back out before pushing it back in, deeper than before to try and simte a fucking motion, earning more gasps from my daughter. "How are you feeling, sweetie?" I ask as I pump her tight cunt with my finger. It is so tight, and I swear my dick will get squeeze to death if it goes in there first. "I feel good, daddy. Really good. Mm?" My daughter answers me as I speed up, causing sloppy sounds to echo around the kitchen. While I have never fingered anyone before, my daughter has never been fingered before, so it is kind of bnce itself out. And with new experimentations on my part, I learn how to bring her to absolute climax. Soon enough, two of my fingers are in her tight pussy, drilling her virgin pothole, causing her to groan and grunt in utter delight. "D-d-daddy! I think I''m going to pee!" My daughter calls out. Before I could answer, her whole body tenses up and shudders as warm juices gushes out of her cunt. It is not urine. It is the sweet nectar. It takes a while for her to descend to earth from the orgasmic pleasure. It isn''t the first time that she orgasms, but it is the strongest one yet. "I''m sorry, daddy." My daughter apologizes breathlessly as I slowly pull out and lick my fingers, getting that delicious taste back into my mouth. "There is no need to apologize, sweetie. I think I will have to The phone rings. Ah fucking hell. Who the fuck is calling!? And what time is it!? There is only one person to ever call at this hour! And I swear the longer that Bitch remains on this earth, she is going to interrupt our daddy-daughter time. "Can I get the phone? It could be, mummy, daddy." My daughter asks, remembering that she cannot get off the kitchen table without my say so. I let out a sigh and get off from the floor. What a fucking way to kill a boner. And if I don''t pick up, Bitch will leave a really long message on the answering machine. Just thinking about it softens my cock. "Right after I plug up your asshole first, sweetie. It is to make sure all that venom stays in there while you answer the phone. Just stay still, okay?" I tell my daughter before picking up a butt plug off the table. I will have her wear the anal beads some other time, like tomorrow at the costume party. "Wait, what, daddy!? Daddy!" My daughter screams soon after. 33 Plot Works In Mysterious Way And that is the story of how I have made my teenage daughter wears a butt plug around the house. It is a lot of a better story than how I have met my wife all those years ago. Seriously though, if it wasn''t for my bitch of a wife, I could have so much more fun with my daughter. So much more fucking fun! Pun intended. At least I could have been able to deflower her and teach her tight cunt the greatness of her daddy. It would have been glorious, and I will make sure that she is unable to live without my cock for the rest of her life. Hah! Awesome. Just awesome. Oh, the Great Maker. I have failed thee. Why didn''t I just ram it in when I have the chance? It is really simple. As simple as tell my daughter that she has a tight-pussy and requires the service of my cock. Heh. Well. I want to spear her ass first, which I totally did. I have also dumped a huge creamy load in there under the false pretense of curing her tightass. And now that load is sloshing around her plugged rectum. Heh. In any case, there will be a next time. There will always be a next time. It isn''t like I don''t have plenty of time left. Still more than 18 hours left on the clock, so here is the question: how many times can I fill up my sexy daughter in 18 hours? There is only one way to find out. Hah! Ahem. Mary is actually having difficulty of moving about with such a huge butt plug in her ass. Maybe I have brought the wrong size? Well. Not maybe. It is very likely. Oh well. It will help my daughter gets used to my size since I will be doing a lot of ass-pounding from now on. I need to, to cure her tightass. This is not a joke. She has a really tight ass. "Daddy. It feels really hard." My daughterins. "Yes, I know, sweetie. But you have to wear it until your ass is no longer tight." I point out sternly with a straight face. This is a very serious matter. "Even to school, daddy?" My daughter questions with surprise. She is wonder how she will be able to sit down with a huge butt-plug up her ass like this. "Yes, even to school, sweetie. The only time that you can take it off is restroom, washing up and when I need to reapply the venom. Don''t worry. You will get used to it soon. I need to go pick up the phone before whoever that is hang up. Could be your mother." Since my daughter is struggling to even stand upright with her asshole being filled, I decide to go and get the cordless phone for her from the corridor, so that she could have a nice and long chat with Bitch as she currently is. Heh. That would be quite a sight. I head out of the kitchen naked because there is no time to put on any of my clothing. My semi-hard cock swings and bobs about as I did so. It has lost a lot of its hardness due to the untimely interruption, but it is still pretty hard. And there is actually no need to hide it in the house anymore since my teenage daughter has seen my cock so many times already. Of course, I will need toe with a good excuse why I am walking about naked all the time. My daughter is also as naked as I am. I left her there by the kitchen table, which she holds onto for the support as she tries to reach behind to her ass to feel that butt plug. I really shove it up there into her ass. "Hello. Wilson residence. How can I help you?" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I give my own breed of greeting as a joke since I am rtively sure who it is on the other side. As it iste in the night, it could only be one person, considering that friends of my daughters are really good little girls that listen to their daddies, and I don''t have any friends. Wow. Thest part is kind of depressing, to be honest. I need to find some friends fast, preferably who wants to fuck their daughter. Heh. Fathers have to stick together and share the ways they love their daughters. "Richard! I have been calling all day! Where were you!?" Bitch shouts from the other side as I part the phone from my ear to save my hearing. There is actually no need to hear her bullshits, and I didn''t return control to Richard yet because I need to make sure a few things. As I let Bitch vents, I head towards the kitchen to peek in to see my naked daughter. She is not naked anymore. She has managed to put on her bra and panty during the time that I am gone. Where did she gets them from? Didn''t shee down to the kitchen naked? In any case, those things in no way hides her sexy figure. In fact, they entuate her sexiness more. "It is your mother, sweetie. She sounds pretty upset because we weren''t home all evening, but don''t worry, I will exin everything to her, so you don''t have to. Just tell her about the costume party that you will have tomorrow with your friends, okay?" I tell my daughter. "Okay, daddy." She responses before I head to the living room and unmute the Bitch. She is still bitching about why I did not drive our daughter home directly from school. "Our daughter is your responsibly right now, Richard. You have to put her at your top priority." Bitch continues, making me sigh. "Look, honey, you don''t have to tell me. Mary is and always will be my top priority. We weren''t home because I have to drive her to pick up some stuff for the party tomorrow. I am sure that Mary has told you all about it already." I tell her. I don''t think my daughter has told her mother in full details yet. She might have mentioned it yesterday or the day before. Bitch do check in daily. "Party. What party? Where? At our house!? Are there any boys!?" Bitch responses. "Yes. It is at our house, so it is perfectly safe. There is no boy. Just our daughter and two of her friends. Alice and Sophia. You know them, right, honey?" Bitch does know them, but unlike me, she didn''t really talk to them. She rather talks to their mothers about God and all the goods that the Church is doing. Those mothers are not as hardcore fanatic like Bitch, but they are pretty close. That means those guys are also in the same position as I am. Kindred out of circumstances? Hah! I talk to Bitch a bit more before heading back to the kitchen and passing the phone to my daughter. "Now, your mother is very busytely. She has a lot of things on her mind, so you shouldn''t make her worry. Just tell her about the party like I said and maybe ask her about her days. She likes something like that. As for other things, daddy can take care of it, okay, sweetie?" I tell my daughter as I stroke her hair and cup her beautiful face. "Yes, daddy." My daughter responses before unmuting the phone and begin talking to her mum. She also heads out of the kitchen as she did so, allowing me to see her swaying ass. I chuckle at the sight before cleaning up the kitchen and doing the washing. It takes about an hour and by the time I am done, Mary is still on the phone, standing there in the living room as she is unable to sit down Unholy shit! What the hell are they really talking about!? "Yes, mum. That would be great. I think Alice and Sophia don''t mind. Okay mum. Good night." I eardrop a bit on the conversation as I take a seat on the sofa, still stark naked. My junior hangs right there between my legs in all of its glory. It is slowly regaining its hardness as my eyes scan my daughter up and down, especially that lovely ass. I could see the butt plug pushing up against her panty. Mary switches off the phone and looks at me, blinkingly. She wonders why I am still naked but did not vocalize her question. "Don''t worry about me, sweetie. I feel a lot better without wearing any clothes at home. Besides, it is not like you haven''t see me naked before. Come and sit here next to me so that I don''t have look up at you and strain my neck." It isn''t that much straining to be honest. I just want my lovely daughter to be within a reaching length, so I can fondle her assets. Of course, I don''t her to sit down next to me on the couch. I want her kneeling between my legs, servicing my cock and balls. That is her job now. "But I can''t sit down at the moment, daddy. Can I just kneel on the floor instead?" My daughter suggests, causing my cock to twitch. "Yes, you can. Kneel here between my legs, sweetie." I suggest smoothly, maintaining my smile. If she hadn''t suggested it, I would have told her to anyway. Mary kneels between my legs slowly, making sure her ass not touching anything and forcing that butt plug deeper into her ass. Her beautiful blue eyes look up at me, forcing me to remember everything that had happened in thest few days. "Daddy, your cock is getting swollen again." My daughter points out. Somewhere in the back of her gullible mind, she is hoping that it would, just so she can suck it again and swallow the delicious venom. She is bing a good slut for me. "Ah yes. The venom ising back again, sweetie. Would you be a dear and you suck it all out again for me? But before that, tell me what you have talked to your mother about. I heard something about great?" I question. "Mummy said that it is better to have a slumber party instead since Alice and Sophia wouldn''t have to go homete at night, so I ask whether we could have both, a costume and a slumber party. Mummy said yes, but only if you are there. You aren''t busy tomorrow, are you?" Hearing that, my cock immediately goes to hardness so fast. A slumber party, huh? I am sure none of the girls are sleeping tomorrow with me and junior around. Heh. Hah. Ahahahaha! "Daddy?" My daughter questions, making me realize I wasughing out loud. "Yes, sweetie. Daddy will be there with you and your friends. I am just really happy thinking about it, and I think it will be the best costume and slumber party you will ever have, sweetie." I assure my daughter and help her take my hard cock into her hot mouth. She did so without a sign of hesitation, opening her pretty lips and enveloping my huge meat. Mary is so hot and sweet. My perfect cocksucker. They will all be my perfect cocksuckers! I will train them all well for their father. Hah! Damn, I just can''t wait for tomorrow! 34 An Angel Must Have Her Treat! Morning could not havee any faster, and since it is Saturday now, I am really enjoying my time at home with my only child instead of ving away in the office. Well. Not me personally because spending what little precious time I have left working and not fucking my daughter would be really stupid. I did spend valuable attributes points on Richard, so it isn''t like I am not doing anything for him at all. It is up to him to get that promotion he has always wanted and finally get that private office. An office that he can bring his daughter in to fuck around. I mean the office that I can totally bring my daughter in to fuck her brain out. Booboobooboobs! Damn. My mind is perverted. Like really perverted, but hey, that isn''t a bad thing. It is not a bad thing at all! I still have about 15 hours on the clock, for my cock wastes more than 3 hoursst night, pumping that hot mouth and tight ass, dumping so many loads into her stomach from both ends. She actually went to bed with a plug up her ass. Hah! Hehe. Alright. It is not a waste of time. It is actually a great use of my time. Aside from getting super strong and powerful enough to literally break into hell or heaven or wherever my mother and father are just to see them again and make them so sorry for leaving me behind, I get to enjoy myself. Like really enjoying myself! And there is no one to stop me! Eh? I hope I didn''t jinx that. "Are you sure, daddy?" My daughter calls out. She is not within view at the moment. "Yes, sweetie. Daddy can assure you, it is a lot of fun. I wear something simr all the time to the party when I was at your age." I answer and lick my lips. My eyes stare unblinkingly at the entrance into the living room. Hiding beyond that opened door is my daughter. My lovely daughter. She is so tight and so hot. I could not go a day without filling her holes with my fat meat! Heh. Honestly, it is kind of like an addiction, and I am an addict. The best kind of addict! Hah! "B-but, daddy. Do you think that my friends will like it?" Mary responses. There is a great hesitation in her voice, but it couldn''t be helped, considering what she is wearing for me at my request. It is for the costume party this afternoon for her friends. Oh. It is a costume and a slumber party now. An entire night with gullible teenagers? Unholy fuck! Count me the fuck in! "I am sure your friends will, sweetie. Pleasee out and let daddy have a good look. There is nothing to be shy about. I have already seen you naked, so it cannot be less than that." I assure. I didn''t manage to get her to wear only bra and panty when she is home alone with me. That isn''t a bad thing since she only wears bra and panty at home. As for me, I will bepletely naked, at least until my bitch of a wife returns from wherever the fuck she is. I don''t really give a shit about her anymore. She can go die for all I care. My daughter is all that matters now. Heh. "O-okay, daddy. I''ming out, so please don''tugh." My daughter responses before stepping into the living room from the lonely hallway. And as soon as she did, my eyesnd upon her in all her glory. My unconfined cock twitches and then hardens madly, forcing me to take it into my hand and give it a pump or two. Shit! My huge erection isn''t because my daughter is a stunning teenager, standing quite tall with waves of thick blond hair running down her back. It isn''t because of her expression illustrated by her pouty pink links and big blue eyes either, even if all of that makes her incredible irresistible to her perverted father, who is me. Hah! And no, it also isn''t because of her incredible body with her long sexy arms and legs, tanned in a pretty shade due to all the sport she does at school. It certainly isn''t because of her narrow hips and shapely ass not the big firm breasts that stick out so jauntily from her chest. Fuck! I think I am about to nut. Calm down junior. Please calm the fuck down. Yeah. I totally lied. Maybe it is all those things and maybe not at the same time. But I am certain that it is actually because of her costume, which I have brought of her yesterday just for the costume party. It takes a bit of convincing on my part for my daughter to wear while I fuck her assst night, considering how scandalous it is. And thanks to my effort, I get to watch a goddess modeling for me. Oh wait. She is an angel. My lovely angelic cocksucker! Her glorious body is mostly naked thanks to the marvelous costume. It barely is a costume to be honest as she is only wearing a tiny white G-string with see-through strap to the point that it looks more like she is only covering her pussy with a leaf. Her generous breasts are held up together by literally white ribbons simply because I totally forgot to buy a matching white bra to go with the panty. I totally did. I had brought some bandages and ribbons instead. And I am d that I did. The tight binding ribbons really stretch around her skin, squeezing up piles of cleavage to the top, making her breasts seem a lot bigger than it already is. For a final touch because it wouldn''t be a costume with just two pieces of barely-considered garments, I could see a pair of fluffy white wings being strapped to her shoulders and arms. Yeah. That is her costume. As for mine. I am wearing it. It is air. Hah! My cock throbs madly in my hand. I really want my daughter to immediately kneel down between my legs as she is right now, just so I can teach her the full responsibly of a cock-tease angel. Oh fuck! I exhale deeply, calming myself. There will be time for that. There will always be time for that. "Can you turn around for me, sweetie. I want to see the back." I request while sweating bucket. Is it getting really hot in here? My daughter smiles brightly and turns around on the spot, disying her firm round butt to me in full glorious glory. She even bends over a bit to stick them out. Unholy fuck!? I think I might have drooled more than a little, especially when my eyes take note of that butt plug that she is wearing sincest night. Damn. To think I was fucking her up the assst night. It will be every night from now on, I swear. The sensation of stuffing it in her ass washes all over my body from remembering it alone. Junior couldn''t be controlled anymore as precum continuously leak out of the top. "How do I look, daddy?" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Mary asks while I chant my mantra. "So tight. So hot. So very, very hot and very tight." Since I didn''t say anything, my daughter stands up straight and turns around to see me. Her eyes notice my swollen cock. She notices it when she steps into the room, but it is not as swollen as it is now. "Oh daddy, you look so ill. Is it because of the venom?" My daughter hurries to me, and the closer she gets, the more my cock throbs madly. My hand pumps even faster. "Yes, sweetie. Yes!" I let out those words while trying to stop myself from unloading. I remove my hand quickly and stand up from the couch. "You look very nice, sweetie. You are my little angel. My beautiful angel. Please get over here and sit down on the couch." I practically order, but my daughter beams with excitement. She is bouncing across the room with joy and happiness. That motions did amazing things to her squashed cleavage. Oh, the Great Maker, please stop. Please stop Mary. I usher my daughter into the spot I was sitting moment ago. As my daughter did so, she continues to smile broadly at me. She didn''t rest back against the seat just so her angelic wings did not get crush under her weight, and despite sitting down, her lovely stomach barely wrinkles. Such a lovely angel, and an angel must have her treat. Hah! Honestly, I couldn''t help but stare down her chest with all the desire of pushing my erected cock right between them and go nut. Did I fuck her huge tits before? I don''t remember, but it didn''t really matter one way or another. I will just fuck them right now! Right fucking now! My daughter didn''t seem to notice my staring. Her attention is on my cock, which is mightily swollen due to the amount of venom surging up from my balls. "Daddy, please let me suck your cock and get those venoms out. You will feel better once I did." My daughter offers, finally smiling up at me with total trust. And seeing her innocent face like this, some guilts fester in me. Good thing it didn''t overpower my lust for my daughter. "Yes, sweetie. Please." I response and inch forwards, readying to let her angelic mouth be filled with my greatness once more. Hah! 35 The Heavenly Lecture? My daughter returns her beautiful blue eyes to my swollen member, as it throbs right in front of her. It is so close to her lovely face, and I swear that she could practically smell the alluring scent of spunk within my balls, threatening to burst right out of the pulsating tip. So much precum is already oozing from the top, coating the cockhead in a slimyyer. "It is so swollen, daddy. I think some of the venom is already leaking out from the top." My daughter smiles to herself, absolutely believing that God would be so proud of her for helping me, her father with this hard and huge problem, especially when she is the direct cause of it. And I do not mean that it is because of my trouser snake had bitten my cock, hence the venom for her to suck out. It is because I am so very turned on by her. More so today when seeing her wearing such a costume. She is an absolute angel. An angel that loves to suck cock. Hah! My daughter soon takes hold of my thighs to steady herself. Her mouth opens wide as she lowers her face onto my hard erection until the cockhead slides between her pouty lips. She makes sure to keep her teeth off the cock as it follows the path along her hot tongue, heading straight into the back of her mouth. ''It tastes really good, daddy. I never imagine that every boy has this big thing between their legs. What is it really for?'' My daughter ponders as she starts bobbing her head onto my cock in the only oral method of drawling out that delicious venom. She didn''t realize that she has begun to crave it. "Oh god. Thank you for this. Thank you for gifting me with such a lovely angel." I call out as my teenage daughter sucks my cock hard, sliding its length in and out of her hot mouth in eagerness, never letting it all outpletely. Mary smiles at my prayer, taking it as apliment as she tries to look up at me but only manages to see my bloated stomach. She is obviously worrying about my health like every good daughter should, and like every good little girl, she sure knows how to suck out her daddy''s creamy milk. Hah! My hands soone down her front and help her by massing her chest, squeezing and wobbling them in absolutely delight. I even insert my fingers between the valley of her breasts, wiggling in there in an effort to tickle her. ''That really tickles, daddy.'' The thought bubble above her head tells me, making me fill with joy as her sweet little mouth squeezes and sucks my cock. Honestly, I really have thought that I would get sick of fucking her hot and wet mouth after doing it so many times already but seeing her beautiful face and those innocent eyes looking up at me, I cannot help but go nut. It is just so hot and so wet. And nothing could take this away from me. Nothing! Something rings loudly, snapping me right out of my enjoyment. Ah fucking hell! It is the fucking phone sitting on the counter next to the couch. And from the familiar number disyed on the phone, it is my bitch of a wife. She is trying to ruin my fun again. Ruin our daddy-daughter time again! Goddamn it! Just ignore it. Just ignore it! Unfortunately, even if I do try to ignore it, my daughter wouldn''t. After the third rings, she pulls her wet mouth from my raging hardon, causing a thin string of drool to form between her lips and the soaking cockhead. She looks up at me after she did so, readying to ask about the phone. "It is probably mummy, sweetie. Let''s daddy answer it, so just stay there, okay?" I exhale deeply while keeping a hand on my daughter''s shoulder to keep her seated. I then lean across the couch to pick up the phone. "Hello? Who is this?" I utter while looking down at my lovely daughter, who licking her lips, tasting the residue of my precum that she manages to suck. Just a bit more and she would get her nice dose of milkshake. "Richard. You know that I don''t want to answer the phone in that way." Bitch lectures me. I just realize now that every time I talk to her on the phone, she lectures me. It also the same in person, most of time for some of the most stupid things every. Unholy shit! No wonder I want to kill myself. She gives me absolutely no respect whatsoever in this family. I wonder if it has it always been that way. It seems like so. She is always the dominant one in the rtionship. "Sorry, honey, my mind is a bit upied at the moment. Do you need something?" I question. "I''m just calling to tell you a few things, Richard." You mean to order me, stupid bitch! But do go on. Of course, I didn''t say that out loud to save my ear from a mouthful. It is pointless to argue with her. I rather spend my time and energy inside my teenage daughter. "Plus, I want to tell you all about the good work that I have been doing here." See how she stated that it is only her that doing the good work instead of everyone? I am certain that she didn''t go alone. "Is it mummy, daddy?" My daughter asks just as my cock touches her cheek. Her beautiful cheek. I nod as a response. And as Bitch begins going on about the shit that she has done so far in the name of God, I immediately take hold of my daughter''s head with my other free hand and steers my thick meat into her unresisting mouth. I begin to fuck her face slowly at first, pushing my cock right to the back of her tight throat. That speed didn''tst long, as the more Bitch spouts, the harder I face-fuck my daughter. "Gluck. Gluck! Gluck. Gluck!" See this? This is what I have done so far in the name of my Great Maker! Take that, stupid bitch! I mean to say my wife, not my daughter. My daughter is a lovely angel with my hard cock pounding her face. Oh fuck. Her sweet sucking mouth is bringing me to absolute orgasm. "Richard. Are you listening to me? And what is that sound? Glug, glug, glug?" My wife asks, making me blink. What sounds is she talking about, exactly? Oh right. I slow my thrusting, allowing her to continue with her boring lecture. It isn''t so boring anymore when my boner ispletely enveloped by my precious daughter. It has never have felt so good, and I really do want to scream out in pleasure. "Ugh." I groan as I hammer home. "Richard? Don''t speak when I am talking." Bitch orders me, forcing me fuck my daughter''s mouth even harder in response. I didn''t even bother to listen to what she is saying anymore because her voice pisses me off. Seriously, can you knock it off already, Bitch!? I am face-fucking our daughter right now, trying to make sure that her stomach is full of my steamy cum before the party. I am balls deep in her throat, andst night, I blew hot load into her ass, several times. How is that? Of course, I didn''t say it out loud, because that would be the death of me. I mean the death of Richard. Hah! "Did you hear what I have said?" Bitch questions. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "Huh? What?" I pant and slow down my thrusting. "What are you doing, Richard? I just said that I want you to supervise our daughter and her friends for the slumber party. Make sure to keep an eye on them. And no boys. Is that clear?" Bitch orders. "Of course, honey. I will supervise them all night. I will not sleep until they are filled with utter joy and happiness, each of them." I assure as I look down my daughter before resuming my deepthroating. "Good. What is that sounds, really, Richard?" That is the sound of our daughter gagging on my cock, honey. I have the urge to say. "I don''t hear any sound on my side, honey, but let me check. It could be the drain acting up." I smile at my daughter as I mute the phone. "Richard!? Are you putting me on mute? Richard!" And with both hands are now free, I grab hold of her head and proceed to give her the milkshake that she really wants. It didn''t take long before I flood her hot mouth and throat with a vicious roar. Oh, Holy Jesus jacking in Heaven! "Richard!? Put me back on this instant!" Fucking hell. I pick up the phone again. "Sorry, honey. I think really is the drain." I response hastily as my balls clench, pumping out a huge amount of cum into my daughter. "You sound really strained, Richard. You need more exercise and a lot more prayers. Now, can I please speak to Mary." Bitch responses. Her voice sounds enraged, but I honestly have a good excuse. I was really being drained. I mean checking the drain. Heh. "Mary?" I utter. My mind just goes nk for a second. Oh shit! "Our daughter, Mary, Richard. What is it with you today? I like to speak to her please." Bitch asks, forcing me to look down, noticing my choking daughter is squeezing my thighs quite hard and making little sounds. Her eyes are rolling to the top of her head as she is forced to swallow a titanic load. This is not to mention my cock is curving into her throat, suffocating her. I immediately pull back and away while sping tightly over the microphone. My daughter coughs with tearful red eyes. Massive amount of cum spills out of her lips and onto her chest, coating her body. Oops. 36 A Risky Busty Venture! Mary looks up at me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Her eyes are all red and wet. She must have struggled quite a bit with my hard cock nested nicely in her throat, pumping out gallons of cum right into her stomach. So much milks have spilled out of her lips and onto her chest and body, not to mention onto the couch itself. It will be a chore to clean this up. Oh well. We can always get a new couch. And with her expression, I thought for a second that my daughter is going to chastise me or something along that line. Doing so would surely get the attention of her mother, who is still on the phone. "Richard? Are you still there!? Richard!" Bitch calls out. Jesus, calm your tits. My hand still covers the microphone, preventing any noises beside muffling sounds to be transmitted to the other side. I could also hear some noises in the background, meaning that Bitch is not really alone at the moment. Bitch is certainly enjoying herself. I am as well, so what am Iining about? "I''m so sorry, daddy. There is just so much to swallow when you have your cock so deep in my throat." My daughter apologizes, making me chuckle lightly. What a lovely angel my daughter is, honestly. She never mes other for whatever happens, and yes, she did say that. I teach her all the nice termsst night when I m her ass. She also swallows hard and licks her lips clean of my spunk, letting me watch. I don''t need to say what my junior is behaving at the moment. More like misbehaving. Calm the fuck down, junior! You will have your fun. Let me make sure some stuff first! "No worry, sweetie. We can clean it all upter. For now, your mother wants to speak to you. But you must remember, sweetie, you must not tell your mother anything about the venom, including both of our problems. I don''t want your mother to worry about us when she is doing so much of God''s works." I tell my daughter, borrowing the Almighty for a bit. Any bullshits rted to God is strengthened by a million folds. That is some brainwashing by the Church right there. Hah! "Okay, daddy. I won''t tell mummy. I don''t want her to get mad. But what about you? Your cock is still very swollen. And I think it just bes bigger?" My daughter responses, finding nothing wrong with what she has said. Cock isn''t a bad word. In fact, it is a good word thanks to me. Her eyes stare at my steel rod, which stands erected, pointing upwards. It will take a lot to make me go limps. I mean a lot more than one round. It seems like the more I cum, the more I can cum. Must have something to do with the Power of the Gamer. What doesn''t kill me, will make stronger, sort of thing. "Ah yes. If there is another way to get the venom out without using your mouth, sweetie. Hmm?" I response while rubbing my chin, making it seems like I am thinking. I am obviously not since I want my daughter toe up with a solution herself. I cannot just say: turn around and let daddy fuck your ass. It will totally work, but there is just something very arousing in hearing my daughter asks for it herself, especially innocently. "Oh, I know how to get it all out, daddy. You can put your cock in my ass while I talk to mummy. I think you need to apply more venom inside because it feels like it''s getting tight again." My daughter suggests without a shred of shyness. Unholy fuck! She really has no clue what she is asking of her daddy. I p my head in response. "Ah, that''s right. Thank you for reminding me, sweetie. I almost forgot about it. But before that, I think I need to massage your chest for bit. It will helps get out the venom faster." I response while staring at that pair of tits, wondering how tight the valley between them is. The ribbons really strap around her chest really bind those melons together nicely. I still cannot believe she wears it in ce of a bra. "But what about the venom, daddy? Aren''t you dangerous to you?" My daughter questions, referring to the spunk that coats her body. Wait, did I say that it is dangerous for me toe into contact with it? I don''t really remember since I have made up so many bullshits over the course of a few days. I really hope that I won''t say something contradicting. It would break the illusion in her mind if I did. "Not to worry, sweetie. Having so much venoms in me, I do build up some sort of resistance. Now, can you talk to your mother? She will get very upset if you let her wait too long. Please ignore me as best as you can, okay, sweetie?" I tell my daughter and hand the phone to her. Bitch has been shouting for thest minute or so, but I didn''t bother to pay attention. I give basically a rat-ass about what she says. "Hello, mummy?" My daughter trills happily once she epts the phone. "Ah, sorry, daddy is helping me with something, so that is why I couldn''t get to the phone sooner." She continues, smiling up at me. Did I just teach her to lie to her mother? Well, it is not really a lie if I think about it. I am really helping her. "Lean back a little, sweetie." I whisper softly, and my daughter nods in understanding, all while continue to talk to her mother. Mary is telling her mother about the party today. The costume and slumber party with just me and 3 lovely teenagers who know nothing about sex. Yeah. Nothing can go wrong. Nothing at all. My daughter leans back against the couch as I have asked, allowing me to climb on and straddle her, one leg on each side of her perfect body. And as I did so, my hard cock bumps and ps against her well-toned stomach, making her covers her mouth to stop herself from giggling. My daughter looks up at me as I stand over rigs, seemingly like I am going to ride her. Well, not me personally. My junior will take a fun ride between a valley of flesh. With one hand around my cock, guiding it along, I lean forwards and press the oozing cockhead against lovely valley between her breasts from below. And once my cock is in position, I let it go and grab her tits on both sides with both hands. I push them together as my hip push forwards, ramming my cock right between that soft valley. "Oh, sweet mother of Jesus." I call out as I feel her breasts crushing against my meat. The spunks that she had spilled a moment ago lubricate the valley very nicely. My daughter giggles at my prayer. Yup. It is a prayer. I thank the Great Maker for this fleshy pleasure! "Sorry, mummy. Daddy just prayed to the Virgin Mary." Mary adds after her mother probably asks why my daughter isughing when her mother is telling her about all the good works that she did. Like I have said, Bitch only talks about the bible stuff. That is no fun. No fun at all! I smile and hold her chest tightly, jerking my hips back and forth, pounding my cock between her huge melons. It feels so nice and so different. Her tits are definitely made to swallow my cock. Hah! My daughter couldn''t see what is happening, but she could see the cockhead emerges from between her breast every time I push my hips forwards. "Have a lick when it reaches your mouth, sweetie. Lick it just like you would to a lollipop." I suggest as I increase my speed, jolting her on the couch quite a bit. She did what I suggest, opening her mouth to lick the cockhead whenever it spears out of the valley. Oh fuck! That feels so good. So. Fucking. Good. My hands squeeze her chest harder, rubbing my thumbs across the little knobs that is sticking out on the ribbon, invitingly. All while my cock buries between her flesh, pumping up and down really fast in an effort to y hide and seek with her mouth. She seems to enjoy it, flexing her tongue onto the tip whenever she can. She even manages to capture it in her mouth once or twice. And as a reward for her effort, I m my hips against her chest, pushing my cock into her hot mouth and staying there for more than a handful of seconds. "Hmmm-mmm? Ah sorry, mummy, I''m sucking on daddy''s lollipop right now. I mean My daughter tells her mother, making me flinch. Wait. What did she say!? Oh God. I''m going to blow it! No. I mean I am going to blow! I immediately grab the cordless phone off her hand and pull my throbbing cock out of her breasts and shove it against her opened lips. "Dad!?" My daughter cries out in surprise, but my hard cock cuts her right off, filling her mouth and intruding into her throat. Straight away, my cock begins to twitch. Her blue eyes widen as she gulps down the steamy venom frantically. Her mind just goes utterly nk. "Ah, I am so sorry, honey, our daughter is choking on my lollipop right now. I think I have idently push it too deep into her mouth." I tell her mother as I watch my daughter swallow the huge load that is shooting right into her very hot mouth with her lips being stretched fully around the base of my cock and her tongue squirms under my length. I swear I could feel the force of the squirts sshes against the back of her throat, but unlike before, my daughter takes it like a champ, swallowing everything I feed her with a bright smile on her face. "Richard!? Why are you feeding our daughter candy?" Bitch asks as my erection pumps Mary. Eventually, I pull back so that my hard cock isn''t pressing into the back of her throat. "Keep sucking, sweetie. You are such a good girl." I tell my daughter before returning my attention to the phone. My daughter smiles around my cock. Her red eyes bright with happiness, having it in her mouth. She begins to bob her head back and forth. "Ah. I''m so sorry, honey. I thought Mary would like some. I will put her back on the phone once I help her with this." I apologize and put the phone on mute before looking down at my daughter with her lips around my cock. I think a punishment is in order for almost revealing to her mother my sexual escapade. 37 Ass Pounding Over The Phone Bitch is bitching about being on mute again, but like I give a shit about that. She is not going to ruin my fun anymore, mark my word! And making her into an oblivious bitch turns me on greatly, making me hard. I will totally punish our daughter while she listens on. How, is the question. Actually, I think I have a good idea. It might also be super arousing. At least for me. Heh. "Keep sucking, sweetie. You are daddy''s little angel. Make sure you get all that venom out." I tell my gorgeous daughter as she moves her head back and forth along my length, drinking all of that steamy venom. She even lets out a muffle sounds of agreement through her full mouth. "Hmmm-mmm?" After about 5 minutes, I pull my hard cock out of her mouth and stroke it while looking at my daughter, who is sitting happily on the couch with cum covering her bandaged chest. She licks her lips and then swallows whatever residue in her mouth, letting it all into her stomach. She is curious to why I have taken the phone off her before shoving my hard cock into her mouth. But she assumes that is because the venom ising out. She assumes correctly. It is also because she just tells her mother something she should not have, but I think I am somewhat responsible since I did tell her to suck it like a lollipop. Hah! Ahem. "You shouldn''t have said that to your mother, sweetie. Now, she thinks that I have brought candy for you, making me lie. This is very serious." A deep frown appears on my face. "I''m sorry, daddy. I just couldn''t think of anything to tell mummy then. I hope she isn''t mad at me for telling her that." My daughter apologizes. Her wet blue eyes lower towards the floor. She isn''t allowed to have sweets, for it rots her brain. Apparently, that is what her mother tells her. Bitch didn''t tell her it is a sin. I think that would be a lot more effective. "I hope so too, sweetie. But it is fine to lie to her since the truth will hurt her greatly. It is like that time I have lied about Santa us and the Easter Bunny. You are a lot happier when you know they all exist, right?" I point out, twisting the logic a little. It probably works since it is true. She trusts me explicitly, allowing me to basically mold her into my little sex toy. Hah! My daughter ponders for a little bit before nodding in understanding. In her mind, lying is okay as long as it is for the greater good. It isn''t like she hasn''t done it before, but she has never lied to her mother. "Alright. Good. But I will still have to punish you for it, but since your friends will being soon, I will have to punish you while ploughing your ass, sweetie." I tell her with a straight face. It is really hard to not smirk after saying such a thing. My daughter blinks in surprise. "Punish me, daddy?" My daughter questions. She is not really concern about me ploughing her ass with my cock, as she had suggested it in the first ce. She is more concern about being punished. She hasn''t been punished for years since she is such a good girl. Yes, my daughter is such a good girl. Good enough for me to fuck her silly. Hah! "Yes. Punish, sweetie. Remember how your mother punish you when you were younger? Since she is not here, I will have to in her stead. But it has been a while, so you shouldn''t tell her about it. She will only get upset. Now, turn around and get on the couch, so I can punish you." I tell my teenage daughter and direct her to stand on her knees on the couch. Both of her hands grip the backrest of the couch. She did so as she stick her lovely ass towards me. The G-string barely covers anything. I cup her beautiful buttocks with one hand before hooking my finger under the string and lifting it up to reveal the butt plug in full. I can''t believe I manage to get her to wear it sincest night. The only time that she is allowed to remove it is when she needs to go to the toilet. Of course, because she is unable to remove it herself, she has toe to me for help. Just remembering it makes my cock harder than steel. I stroke the butt plug a little before unmuting the phone, allowing me to talk to Bitch again. "I am so sorry, honey. I had to help our daughter before. She ispletely fine now, no longer choking on that lollipop. I really should have listened to you. No more candy for her." I apologize to Bitch. "Yes. You should have listened to me Richard. Now put me back on the phone with Mary." "Yes, of course, honey. Since her friends will being soon, I will help our daughter get in her angel costume while you talk to her. It is very tight and a lot of strings." I tell Bitch before handing the phone to my daughter, who looks at me puzzlingly. I put a finger across my lips and shake my head. "It is just an excuse, sweetie. You don''t want your mother to know about your tightass, right?" I question as I pull the butt plug out of her ass with one swift motion. My daughter gasps and grips onto the phone tightly. "Mary? What happen?" Bitch asks. "It''s nothing, mummy. Daddy is helping me into my angel costume. It is kind of tight. I''m really sorry for what happened before, but I really want to know what you are doing over there, mummy. Please tell me." My daughter tells her mother as I climb onto the couch and stand on my feet. I then lower myself with my hands around her sides and then waist. "I see. Well. As I was saying" Bitch resumes telling Mary about what she has been doing with the other bible nuts. Our sexy daughter on the other hand covers her mouth to stifle a moan as the cockhead presses nicely against her contracting butthole. Fuck. It already feels good. And with a single thrust, I m home into her asshole, forcing the wind out of her lungs. She lets out a moan. Several more as I proceed to pound her ass hard. "Mary?" Bitch questions again as Mary tries to swallow the moaning. She fails. "Its. Ah. Really. Ugh. Tight. Mummy. Ah. Daddy is. Umm. Pulling. Ah. Against me." Mary responses between gasping and moaning. Her rectum clenches my cock tightly with each word she manages to tell her mother. I chuckle and m her ass with my hips, forcing my cock into her tight ass all the way inside. "I see. Must he do this now? Can''t he wait until I finish talking to you?" Bitch questions in annoyance. Her annoyance makes me fuck our daughter harder and faster. "Ugh! Daddy! Not so hard!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Mary calls out. "Yes, mummy. Ah! There. Ah! Ah! Is. Ugh! No. Mm! Time. Alice and Sophia. Ugh. Will be here. Soon!" She hastily replies her mother raggedly as she tries to stop getting m against the couch. "I see. Then please try to not interrupt me again. I was getting to the good part." Bitch responses. She seems to care about herself more than what her daughter. Honestly, Bitch could have just called back tomorrow, but nope. She is such a bitch! I remove my hand from my daughter''s waist and p her ass a few times, forcing a scream out of her throat. Good thing she manages to cover her mouth. Actually, that isn''t a good thing. I want Bitch to hear our daughter screams lustfully. Bitch can hear me too if I talk loud enough, and I will make sure she knows when I pump my huge load into our daughter. Hah! My hand ps my daughter''s ass again and again, forcing her to scream into her hand or the couch. And once I have enough of the spanking, I lean forwards and then grab onto her full breasts with both hands. I then hammer downwards, plunging my cock into her depth as she tries to listen to her mother without letting out a sound. It is quite hard, especially her pussy is gushing juices like there is no tomorrow. My daughter is actually getting turn on despite my assault on her ass. She is well on her way to be a slut. "D-daddy!" Mary calls out as her body shudders in orgasmic delight. Despite that, I continue to pound her butthole from behind without restrain. I feel I am going to cum soon. Very, very soon. With several more deep pumps, my balls contract and push up into my body. My cock twitches rather violently. Shit! "I''m almost there, sweetie. Just hang on!" I call out and hammer even faster before hugging her ass and unloading all that steamy goodness into her rectum. "Finally!" Bitch calls out as she heard me, thinking that I have finished helping our daughter into her costume. I didn''t need to correct her as I grab hold of our daughter, pulling her into an upright position with me, standing on our knees. In that position, her ass is even tighter, squeezing my ejacting cock. It takes a moment for me to empty my balls into there. I didn''t pull out yet, as both of my hands continue to grope her bountiful chest, kneading them beyond the bandage. "Tell your mother that I am not done yet, sweetie. The inside of your ass is bing bigger thanks to all that butt plug, so I need to apply a lot more." I tell my daughter as I move back and step onto the floor. I also pull my daughter with me, forcing her to take a new position with her long legs spread wide. Her upper body bend downwards towards the couch with her forearms pressing against the cushions. The phone is now pressed to her ear. "Daddy is not done yet, mummy. It is still too tight, so he is trying a new method." 38 An Actual Threat Appears! My daughter is bing a nice little liar. But she is my little liar. It is all for the greater good in her mind, and she doesn''t want her mother to get upset at her by finding out the truth. I mean somewhat of a truth. I would be upset too if I find out my lovely teenage daughter is getting fucked in the ass while talking to me over the phone. Hah! I think any sane person would. Anyway, for her moaning and grunting effort, I reward her with a couple of creamy loads right up her tight ass. I would have done a lot more like maybe spearing her virgin cunt as well, but she really needs to get change to wee her friends for the costume and slumber party. She can''t be wearing this when she greets them, as they will likely be with one or both of their parents. I also need to wear something. Walking around the house naked is only possible with only my daughter since I have taught her so well. How can I spread my culture to her friends, so I can fuck them up the ass too? I think I could get away with a blow job and facial since my daughter tells her friends about a facial cream that only I can make. Booboobooboobs! Yeah, I will totally cream their faces tonight. Thinking about it makes me horny as well fuck, and I have juste twice. "Richard." Bitch calls my name once I have taken back the phone from my daughter. She is in no condition to talk to anyone at the moment. She is a gaping mess on the floor with my creamy spunk continuously oozing out of her spread asshole. My cock is pretty thick, and I think it has gotten thicker, at least it is thicker than the butt plug. I think this is because of what I am now. I am a Primordial Champion of Lust. The more I fuck, the more powerful I be! Hah! Just awesome. Just so awesome! Ahem. "Yes, honey?" I response as I look down at my daughter. She will recover soon since it isn''t anything she hasn''t really experience before. Last night session is more intense than this. "Why does it sound like?" Bitch is hesitant. I chuckle inwardly and decide to mess around with her a bit. Richard wouldn''t out of fear or whatever, but I would. I am me, and I think my personality is rubbing off on him a bit. He is getting boldertely, or maybe he is finallying out of his shell? Who knows. "Sounds like what, honey? Having sex?" I question tantly in a low tone of voice. I didn''t want my daughter to hear me, but I think her mind is currently elsewhere with the massive orgasms she had been feeling. My daughter still doesn''t understand that sensation, but she didn''t dislike it. In fact, she seems to love it, thus the only way she can get it is through me. Obviously, she didn''t want to say it out loud. Maybe I can make her beg, I mean really beg for it? "No. Why did you think that?" Bitch questions. Her voice bes aggressive again. She wants to be aggressive, huh? I will be way more aggressive than her! "Oh. I don''t know, honey. It has been like what, 10 years since we have sex? I understand that you are not in the mood. You never are, but perhaps maybe you are wrong about that because you just use me of fucking our daughter while she is talking to you over the phone. Do you know how insane that sounds!?" I tell Bitch as I head out of the living room. I don''t want my daughter to hear the conversation since I don''t want her to ask questions about having sex yet, not because I don''t want her never to. It is more of me not figuring out a good excuse yet. "No. I didn''t mean it, Richard. I just thought it sounds a lot like sex." Bitch tells me. "Yeah. Like you know how it sounds like after all these years. I have worked hard for this family. And I have taken care of our daughter to the best of my ability, yet you still use me of such thing. Maybe it isn''t me who need to read the bible. It is you, honey." I snort then take a deep breath. I need to make her feel guilty. I mean really guilty. "I''m sorry, honey. I shouldn''t have raised my voice. I am just very stressed with this costume. I usually don''t do these things, you know. But it''s okay. Please continue doing the good that you are doing. I''ll take care of our daughter in your stead. I''m sure you are not wasting time like me." I tell her before taking another deep breath, making sure she heard it clearly. "Actually, I''m currently at a party." Bitch mutters and tells me all about it. She is actually at a party of sort from all the noises I can hear in the background. She obviously didn''t want to attend, but it is weird if she does not, considering that everyone did. "I see. Well. That is fine, honey. I will join the party with our daughter tonight. I hope you don''t think I shouldn''t." I drive home the nail. Honestly, her expressed permission would help me greatly since Mary listens to her mother more than me. "No. No. You should, Richard. In fact, I need you to make sure Mary and her friends have a good time together tonight. Can you put her on the phone again, so I can tell her that?" Bitch tells me. I head back into the living room and check on my daughter. She is pulling herself off the floor slowly, finding my spunk sliding down her thighs. "Mary. Your mother wants to tell you something before she hangs up." I tell my daughter and hand her the phone. "What is it, mummy?" My daughter questions and brushes her hair out of her face with her other hand. That is so cute from where I am sitting on the couch. My cock is still erected, and she definitely notices it. "Mary. I want your father to look after you and the others tonight for the sleepover, so please listen to everything he tells you, okay, sweetheart?" Bitch tells my daughter. "Okay, mummy, I will." My daughter responses. She talks some more before saying her goodbye rather cheerfully. She would really love for me to join the party, and now I can with permission. Not that I need permission but having one does allow me to have the voice of authority. Hah! Oh wait. I do have a good idea. It might even help me get into the pants of those sexy teenagers a lot more easier. And it couldn''t really hurt to try. I take back the phone after my daughter says her goodbye. "Oh yeah, honey. I know that our daughter is a very good girl since we have raised her with love and care and God, but I might have a bit of problem with Alice and Sophia. It would be nice if you can talk to their mothers about it. You know, making sure that I am in charge." I request of my wife. Alice and Sophia are much like my daughters, as in their mothers raised them to love God and only God. "You don''t have to tell me that, Richard. Is that all?" Bitch replies, making me wince in annoyance. No. It is not all. Why don''t you drink yourself to death, you bitch!? Oh wait. You don''t drink. It is a sin to drink. Fuck you. "Yes, honey." I put on a smile as I point at my cock, telling my daughter to suck it. She totally did. Happily, despite it was up her shithole a few minutes ago. This is basically ass to mouth. A groan escapes my throat as my daughter takes me deep into her throat without my help. She is quite a good cocksucker. Bitch tells me a few more things, making sure of a few pointless things such as our daughter and her friends have to be in bed by 9. Shits like that. The more she raves on about it, the more I pound our daughter, getting ball-deep into her mouth. "You can count on me, honey. Please enjoy your party. I certainly will enjoy mine." I response before hanging up. The cordless phone is tossed to the side, allowing me to grab hold of my daughter by the head to really fuck her face. "You have heard your mother, sweetie. I will have to take charge tonight, so whatever happens, please don''t argue with me, okay?" I tell my daughter as I choke her with my huge cock. She gags with her hands gripping my thighs tightly. Her saliva runs down to my balls, staining the couch even more. "Gluck. Gluck. Gluck." My daughter responses. "Um. Jesus. It ising out again, sweetie. Swallow it!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I call out and break a nut into her mouth and throat. She literally drowns herself in my hot spunk. Her tight throat constantly pulses, swallowing my cream with big gulps. It takes a minute for me to empty my balls once more, but I leave my cock in her mouth for about 20 minutes more, enjoying the sucking and slobbering sensation. I would have love to leave it there longer, but someone pulls up into the driveway. "Oh. I think your friends are here, honey." They are a bit early for lunch together, but it is fine. My daughter heads upstairs to change out of her clothes since the costume thing is in the afternoon. I also put on my clothes. As for the mess in the living room, I think it is fine since only the girl knocks on the door. "Hello, Mr. Wilson. Is Mary home? I hope I am not too early. My parents have to go somewhere, so he can only drop me off right now." A lovely girl with long straight ck hair and dark brown eyes greets me. She is wearing a nun uniform, which hide much of her skin, but not her assets. Unholy shit! Her tits are as huge as my daughter''s! I stop staring at them long enough to pay attention to her father, who waves at me. I wave back with a smile. The number above his head tells me he is quite frustrated, but considering what a bitch his wife is, it is expected. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her!" I call out and let Alice inside the house. She is carrying quite a bit of stuff. Probably gifts since she likes to give gifts. She always gives me one when shees here. Alice looks upstairs for a moment when Mary calls out and tells her that she is in the shower currently and she will be down soon. "That''s fine, Mary. I can wait in your room. Oh here, Mr. Wilson. My sister craft this for you. I think it fits you well." Alice hands me a small box before heading upstairs, allowing me to stare at her ass. My cock is getting mightily hard. I will try to get it in there tonight. Hah! I rub the tent a bit once Alice is out of view before heading to the living room. The cum has dried up a bit, but it still looks quite messing. I guess I will have to clean it up. Before that, I want to see what kind of gift I get. I recall that her sister is a nun. She is quite a hardcore religious nut. I remember that she graduated from the same all-girl high school that my daughter is attending. It was a few years ago. I open the box to look inside. It is a silver cross. It looks like the one Alice is wearing on her neck, giving her this innocent outward appearance. I will totally take advantage of that innocent. Hah! I suppose that her sister also gives her one. I smile and drop it into my palm. Big mistake. The damn thing burns me, leaving a mark in my hand. A chunk of my time just vanishes as well, leaving me with only a couple of hours left. What the fuck!? The cross is now glowing red hot on the floor. It is not burning into the carpet though. The glow stops after a while, returning to normal. Oh shit. Is Alice giving one to my daughter!? 39 Steering The Conversations I head upstairs in a panic, forgetting that my daughter is currently taking a shower, washing my spunk off her voluptuous body, so even if Alice wants to gift my daughter an ursed cross, she wouldn''t be able to right away. Alice is in my daughter''s room, sitting on the bed and reading the bible. She looks a lot like my daughter right now, especially with her legs crossed, revealing a bit more of her thighs for me to see. With her costume, she is supposed to be a hot nun. I mean just a nun, who wears very sexy clothes. Honestly, how did her father manage to not bust a nut, seeing her like that? Perhaps due to the godly fear of her mother. Or perhaps he already did all over the bathroom like me. I mean like Richard before me. Hah! "Is there something wrong, Mr. Wilson?" Alice questions after I practically barge into the room and stare at her wide-eye. She eludes a form of sexiness that is not the same as my daughter. A more mature kind, but still as innocent as my daughter. Damn. I can''t wait to get into her pants. Why should I let a little holy cross stop me from fucking her ass? In fact, I want to repay her for burning my hand. Booboobooboobs. Just kidding. I am worry about the cross. If it can hurt me, it can definitely kill me again. Can I actually die again, though? Great Maker, I ask for your wisdom? The Great Maker did not response. Nothing unusual. "Ah. No. Nothing. I just want to say thank you for the gift, Alice. You had said that your sister crafts it? I''m curious. Did she craft it herself or someone helps her?" I question, wanting to know more. I also try to recall everything that I have known about her older sister. Besides being an overly hardcore religious nut, her sister is also as lovely if not more than her at her age. So logically speaking, her sister should be a lot hotter now. Hotness grows with age to a certain point, then boom. You are f-ugly. Actually, my bitch of a wife is pretty hot for her age, but I rather not stick my dick into her even if she begs for it. Like really begs for it. Hah! "I think so, Mr. Wilson, but of course, she has the blessings from God." Alice answers with a smile. And I don''t think I can get more than that out of her in rtion to the dangerous gift that she just gave me. It is not a normal cross by any mean since none of the crosses in the house burns me upon touch, and there are like shitloads of them in the house. Perhaps it is due the blessing of God like Alice has said. God is real. Richard seems to think so, and so do I as I possess him. But my only God is the Great Maker for gifting me with this awesome power. Hah! "Of course, Alice. But out of curiosity, do you have one for my daughter and wife as well?" I question. I already know the answer, but it is more or less me just making conversation. I actually get a lot more information from the thought bubble hovering above her head. Alice is actually wondering whether she should ask me about that facial cream. She likes to have some for herself and her mother, who cares a lot about outer beauty and has taught Alice the same. Awesome. It makes getting into her pants easier. Hah! Good thing that my daughter tells her friends that only I can make such a cream. She obviously didn''t tell how I make it. I mean what it actually is. And my daughter should never do, considering not everyone in that all-girl school isn''t as gullible and nave as she is. "Of course, Mr. Wilson. My sister crafts many since she is very worried. She said that there is a really evil spirit somewhere in the city, and these will prevent it from possessing us. Um. You should wear it just in case." I chuckle. Yeah. I am not going to wear it because I am not stupid enough. Burn me one, shame on me, but try to burn me again, I will split you open with my cock. Actually, I am going to do that anyway. "There is actually no need to wear it in the house, Alice. You know that my wife helps out at the local church every day and bring home a lot of holy relics. They are scattered all around the house, so I think it is pretty hard for an evil spirit to get inside." I point out. Totally bullshit, considering I am here. Wait. I am not an evil spirit. I am a perverted spirit. Hah! "Oh. Okay, Mr. Wilson. But please wear it when you are going out. I wouldn''t you to be harmed by an evil spirit." Alice responses, but she didn''t take off the holy cross that she is wearing around her neck. And I cannot really order her to take that off. I also cannot talk about the facial cream, considering it is supposed to be a secret. She actually has to ask me it herself, allowing me to steer her into requesting a facial. It would be really fun. Hah! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "By the way, Alice. Did you bring a change of clothes for tonight?" I question. Again, just making conversation. I have plenty of things to talk about, actually. I could talk about what she wants for lunch. I could also ask her about my daughter and how she is at school. Strange that I was never this good at talking to girl back in high school. Must be all the bullshits that I have spillingtely. It does build up my confidence. "Yes, Mr. Wilson. My mum packs them for me. She said I need it for the slumber party tonight. I didn''t think I was allowed to sleep over." Alice puts down the book and picks up one of the bags that she has brought with her. It contains a lot of things other than change of clothes and pajama. I ponder why she didn''t think she is allowed to sleep over. But it isn''t really important. I need to steer the conversation to where I want it to go. "Oh. What else did your mother tells you?" I question. I hope that Bitch did what I had requested of her. It would make thing a lot more easier if she did. And from what I can read of her thoughts, I think Bitch did, at least in some form. "Um." Alice ponders, trying to remember exactly what her mother had said. "She said to have fun and be a good to you Mr. Wilson." Alice answers. She about to say more, but my daughter enters the room, wearing just a towel around her body. She didn''t have time to bring a change of clothes into the shower. "Oh hi, Alice. Sorry I couldn''t get the door because I was taking a shower." My daughter speaks up, not minding me at all. I have already seen her naked plenty of times in these pasts few days. She is bing more and morefortable being naked in front of me, and the towel is actually for Alice''s sake. Alice widens her eyes. Her mind fills with questions, regarding to why my daughter can just walk into her room, looking like that. This is because of me. "Mary your dad is here." Alice points out, casting a look at me. "Oh. That''s right. Daddy. Why are you here?" Mary questions. "Ah. I was asking your friend Alice something. By the way, did you wash away all of my cream?" I question, steering the conversation again. Now it is up to my daughter, but I think she will make me very proud. "Cream?" My daughter questions, disappointing me. But I guess she doesn''t understand what I am trying to get across. "Yes. The cream, sweetie. It is good for your skins, so you shouldn''t wash it off all the time. I will have to reapply itter. Oh, by the way, Alice. What do you think of my daughter? She seems to glow a lot moretely, right?" I make my disappointment known to everyone. I also prevent my daughter from speaking up since she is not good at bullshitting as me yet. Alice has no choice by to say yes because the way I have addressed the question. "Yes. You look a lot prettier, Mary." Alicepliments and she seems to believe it too. A lot of her thoughts is now focused on the cream thanks to my machination. "I do?" My daughter questions and looks at herself in the nearby mirror. "Yes. You do, sweetie. You look a lot more beautiful than before. It is all thanks to my cream, so what should you say?" I reinforce the idea. I read somewhere it is not what people see, but it is what people believe. That is the basis of hypnotism, isn''t it? I should be a hypnotist. "Thank you, daddy. I''m really sorry for washing it all off. Can you reapply itter?" My daughter asks, causing my cock to stir. Did she really know what she is asking me to do? And right in front of her friend no less. "Definitely but not now, sweetie. I should be making lunch right now. Alice. Please enjoy yourself. Oh, something is on your face." I give my daughter a peck on the cheek before running out the door and flip the door to close it. "Dad!" Mary calls out rather cutely. Once I am in the hallway with the door closed behind me, I immediately crouch down and look through the keyhole like a peeping tom to see what the two teenagers are going to talk about. I hope they are talking about what I want them to talk about. I have ced the idea into their mind. "Mary, can I ask a question?" Alice asks my daughter, who appears still to be checking her face in the mirror. "Of course, you can, we are friends, aren''t we?" Mary responses and removes her attention from the mirror. "Friends. Can you ask your dad to let me have some of that cream? I want to be pretty too." Alice requests. She is afraid of asking me directly, but she has no problem of asking my daughter, who is her friend. They have been friend for a very long time. Jackpot! Hah! 40 The Perfect Trifecta? I will let my innocent daughter handles Alice. Of course, I don''t really expect Mary to steer Alice in the right direction, at least not perfectly. My daughter will, however, create a lot of curiosity as well as confusion in Alice. And that is all I am really hoping for. Her curiosity and confusion will allow me to give her the sort of answers that I want her to have. Those answers aren''t necessary the ones that she wants to know. Hah! I couldn''t stop grinning while heading back downstairs. I need to get rid of that holy cross on the floor of the living room. A pair of tongs from the kitchen works wonder. Chopsticks can probably do the job as well. As long as I do note into contact with the holy cross directly, I will not be harmed, at least that is what I have understood from my little experiment. Even holding onto the connecting silvery chain did not harm me, so I guess someone didn''t do their job properly. Good for me. Heh. I obviously didn''t throw away the holy cross since doing so would be just asking for trouble. Instead, I put the cross back into its container and stash that container somewhere safe in my room. And when I have time, I will experiment with it a bit more. Who knows, the holy cross mighte in handy one day. It is used to ward off evil spirit after all. I do wonder if I can still possess Ricard if he is wearing the holy cross himself? It shouldn''t, right? Because I am not an evil spirit. I am just a very cultural ghost. Hah! Nah. Seriously. I shouldn''t test that out, considering Ie to love this gig. Honesty, who wouldn''t if they are in my shoe? I have a lovely teenage daughter who sucks my cock every day and lets me fuck her ass while thanking me. Soon, I will be iming her virginity. I will make sure that her pussy will only remembers her daddy. Hah! Also, her friends too. They seem gullible enough to fall for my bullshits. The hard part is making damn sure that they don''t b to their parents. Not only that would ruin my fun, but I will be thrown into a jail. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I mean Richard, not me. I will just possess another poor bastard if he gets burned, but I hope not since I do think he is a good guy and father. Ignoring the part about really wanting to fuck his sexy daughter, I mean. That cannot be helped since Mary is such a cock-tease. What is hotter than a cock-tease? One that doesn''t know she is a cock-tease. Fuck! Ahem. Alright. I shouldn''t jinx it. I should just wing it instead. Heh. Didn''t Alice say that there is an evil spirit around the neighborhood? I hope it isn''t Spiderman but let me call Ghostbusters just in case as soon as I remember their numbers. I head down to the kitchen to prepare some lunch since cleaning my spunk off the couch will takes the whole day. I will just burn the couch when the fun is over. It seems faster. And I also want to buy a new set of furniture anyway. I don''t recall Alice or my daughter telling me what they want to eat, so I have free reign. What should I make for lunch? It should be healthy because I don''t want my bitch of wife bitching, not to me or other parents. It is annoying. Actually, I should try to cook up something that makes the girls all fucking horny. Or at least, hot enough to strip out of their clothes. A natural aphrodisiac of sort. Why didn''t I just use actual aphrodisiac? I didn''t buy any, okay? I didn''t really think of it, considering that my daughter basically does whatever I ask of her because she is such a good girl. Hah! Anyway, it isn''t really needed. Richard have been cooking for his cock-block wife and cock-tease daughter for like many years, so his knowledge on the matters is of great help. Sadly, Richard is too much of a coward to use his knowledge for nefarious purposes. I, on the other hand, have no problem with drugging people with foods. Real drugs too if I have them because whatever works, right? Honestly, I am also a coward, but not to these sorts of things. I only fear things that can kill me, but to kill me as I am is kind of hard. And besides, if I know I cannot win a battle, I will just run away because staying to get killed is stupid. Good things there are oysters in the fridge, but I think that only works on me. I mean male. Also, they might not like seafoods. I mean Alice and Sophia. My daughter just eats whatever I shove right down her throat. My creamy spunk for example. Hah! Ahem. Concentrate, Ghostly. Concentrate! Shut up, Junior! You will have your fun soon. Alright. Some chili peppers are good. It will cause the girls to heat up. Also, something about epinephrine from what I remember. Epinephrine is adrenaline. That is good, but I cannot just make a pot full of chili. No one eats that. What else? Damn. I wish I have a smart phone right now. It would be so helpful looking up all the ingredients. Fucking Bitch! Guess I will be doing this like a caveman then. That is, taking out a piece of paper and a pencil to write down all the possible ingredients that can boost libido without making the dishesplete garbage. It takes me about 15 minutes toe up with the perfect dish, at least as perfect as possible with all the ingredients I have in the kitchen. I really need to go grocery shopping. I will leave that to Richard. It is also the weekend, after all. Note to self, just buy actual aphrodisiac next time. Seems much easier than making a cocktail of things I can think off the top of my head. Anyway. Let''s get to it. Sadly, before I could begin making sexy lunch for 3 sexy teenagers, police siren is heard. Red and blue light pierces through the curtain of the living room, reflecting in the hallway for me to see all the way from the kitchen. It is enough to cause me to freeze up. Wait, what!? I didn''t do anything yet! I didn''t even have the chance to do anything yet! At least let me fuck them first before taking me to jail! Damn. I just jinx it. Why, the Great Maker? Why!? Someone rings the doorbell, forcing me to immediately crumble the piece of paper on the table before throwing it into the trash bin. Not really sure why I did that since it doesn''t indict me with any crime, but I am panicking right now. I recall that I didn''t reveal anything to anyone, so if the cops are here, it could only because of Mary. My daughter backstabs me? Wait. She wouldn''t know what that is. She might have bbed something to someone with a brain, who then decided to call the cop on me. Why did it take that long though? "Mr. Wilson. Please open the door." I didn''t have time to think. It is a woman voice. Mature and confidence. "In a minute." I call out. The cops didn''t just bust down the door and tackle me. That is a good thing. They could just be here to check whether what they are being informed of is true. Think. Think. I can just vacate the body immediately and find someone else to possess. Actually, I can just possess the police and then make this whole problem go away. I could do that. I brush away my sweat before open the door slowly, just enough to peek through. A beautiful woman in uniform greets me, and boy, my junior didn''t really care whether I am in a deep shit or not. It pervs at the woman, wanting to nest nicely between her huge breasts, uniform and all. "Please open the door, Mr. Wilson. You have been very naughty." The policewoman tells me sternly. "I am?" I question as I open the door slowly, allowing me to see her entire body from top to toe. There is also someone else with her, but my attention ispletely focused on her at the moment. "Yes. I heard that you are throwing a slumber party for a few teenagers and there is no one to make sure that there are no boys allowed, so the city decides to enlist the cutest policewoman for the job." The policewomen tell me before gesturing her hands to the teenager next to her. "Mum. You''re embarrassing me." Sophia pouts. She is wearing a police uniform that her mother picks out of her no doubt. I totally forgot that her mother is a cop. Holy shit. Her mother really gives me a scare for a second. I swear I will pay that back in full or my name isn''t Ghostly. Actually, my real name isn''t Ghostly. That name was given to me by the Great Marker and I will wear it with pride. "Ah. Yes. I am really in need of one. The girls have quite a mouth. My hands are really full of them." I response with a chuckle, making sure that no one notices my boner. I also look pass Sophia and her milf of a mother to see the police vehicle. There is a man sitting in the backseat of the vehicle, and he looks like he is in deep shit. From that alone, I am sure he doesn''t really have a voice in their rtionship and marriage. His sexual frustration is also high, but I guess it is expected considering what a babe his wife is. His daughter too, but his wife is more. I wonder if all criminals just throw themselves at her, asking to be beaten up. I certainly would. Please use that baton to beat me into submission and cuff me to your heart. Hah! Ahem. Milf looks at me with seriousness in her eyes. "Mr. Wilson. Please take care of my daughter. If anything should happen to her, I will personally hold you responsible." Please do. No, I mean, nothing will happen to her except a cock up her ass. I mean. "Yes. Of course. You will have her back, happy and cheerful. Maybe glossier too." I response. Milf didn''t understand what I mean by thest part, but she decides to not bother with it since she believes that I am weird. She spends the next couple of minutes to talk to her daughter. Milf leaves after that with her husband locked up in the back. I wouldn''t mind being arrested by her if I have to go down for what I am going to do to her daughter. Hah! "Sophia!" My daughter calls out after she heads downstairs to see themotion. Alice is with her, who has a ton of questions to ask me. I could see them on the thought bubble. I y dumb as usual. There is no need for me do anything yet even if my Junior is very impatience right now. Honestly, seeing all three of them, I think I have a trifecta. A cop. A nun. And of course, an angel, who is not wearing her costume right now. She will, and it will be heavenly. Hah! Now, I just need a sexy nurse. Actually, seeing them like this, I realize I could craft the perfect scenario. A costume party should have a y that gives everyone a role. Since I am already a criminal, I will just y one too. It will be one of a kind y. Super perverted too. Booboobooboobs! 41 What She Wants, She Shall Have Unlike Alice, Sophia didn''t bring any annoying holy crosses to somehow burn me with. She brings only her sexy self along with a change of clothes and a few other things, such as shampoos and toothbrushes and so on. Honestly, I prefer that Sophia didn''t bring anything at all, including her current uniform. Heh. But that obviously isn''t possible because her milf of a mother would beat my ass up. I remember that her mother is quite violence, to the point that her father is pretty much scared shitless. He is more or less a ve within their household. Damn. At least Richard didn''t stoop that low. He has some balls. Some huge balls, but that isn''t exactly what I mean. Still. Richard is trapped in this rather loveless and of constantly blue-balls marriage. At least until along came a spider. I mean me. Hah! With great poweres great responsibility. Responsibility to one''s daughter. I shall fuck her straight. Honestly, if I don''t, who will? Richard certainly wouldn''t on his own. Hell. He might even do something he shouldn''t have without me. By which I mean, killing himself. It is a good thing that Richard no longer has such suicidal thoughts, at least I don''t think so. Why must you kill yourself when you have such a lovely angel with bright blue eyes and golden locks cascading down her lovely shoulders obeying your will. I kind of enjoy watching my daughter, Sophia and Alice hurdling together and discussing what they are going to do for the rest of the afternoon. But without any television in the house or a way to ess the Inte, their options are fairly limited, and it isn''t surprising that they opt to y some school-approved board games while reading the bible together. Unholy fuck! I am not joking about this. Like my daughter, Sophia and Alice are religiously devoted and parentally protected, all thanks to their respective mothers. Their school helps greatly in that regard too. Aside from doing homework, the girls really have nothing else to do at home besides reading the bible and trying to understand the teaching of God. It is one way to reach him. I know of another. Jesus is also God, right? Heh. Maybe I can use the bible to my advantage. I have to think more about this since it has been a while, but I vaguely recall that incest does happened in the bible. Sons and daughters of Adam and Eve. Abraham marrying his half-sister Sarah. Amram and his aunt Jochebed. Amnon and his half-sister Tamar. And of course, my favorite: Lot and his daughters. His daughters basically **** him. Wow. Now that I think about it, I should read the bible more often. When was thest time that I had sit down and read it properly? Feels like years. It is probably years. But it seems like I should just read my own bible instead, as soon as I have it made. Not only my Holy Bible is far more cultural, it also teaches good fathers how to truly love their good daughters. Hah! Ahem. Alright. I am actually wasting time standing here. Time that don''t have a lot of anymore because of Alice. Fuck. I will make her pay me back in full. "Girls. Lunch will be ready in an hour or so, so if any of you need me for any reason, you cane and talk to me. Don''t be shy now." I tell the girls, giving Alice a bit more attention than usual. I wonder if she will take me up on my offer, but only time will tell. Once I have said that, head back into the kitchen to prepare lunch. By me, I mean Richard. Since I only have like a couple of hours on the clock, I rather not waste time doing useless shit. I have imnted my n into his mind, so Richard will carry out the task like a good meat puppet that he is. Richard does question those ns of mine every now and then, forcing me to take over his body just to reinforce the ideas again. I can''t really have him thinking outside the scripts. Almost an hour goes by before Alice enters the kitchen. Although that is my cue to take over because I fear Richard might screw thing up, but I want to see what he can do without me helping him. Obviously, I lust for Alice and Sophia because Richard lusts for them as well. I think anyone would due to how lovely they are. It is also hard not to stare at their bust, especially Alice. Her bust is as big if not bigger than my daughter''s, and that is saying something. "Is something wrong, Alice?" Richard asks the girl once he notices her standing in the doorway. It takes him a while since he isser focused on making the best meal for the girls as possible. I think he is missing the secret sauce. Hah! "I am not sure, Mr. Wilson. Um. Mary tells me a lot about that special cream of yours, and I really want some for myself and my mother. Can I please have some?" Alice asks, causing Richard to cough heavily. He nearly chokes because he was tasting the soup. I could taste it as well even if I am not in the driver seat. It isn''t as hot as I like, but it will do. Of course, I am not really sure how effective it will be since no one is actually guiding me. To be honest, I didn''t expect to get this far with Richard, but I suppose I am just super lucky. Or people around this neighborhood is super dumb. This seems more likely. In either case, I am the one who benefits the most. I haven''t had this much fun before, not even when I was alive. Knowing that there are no consequences whatsoever makes me a lot more bold than usual. Like 100% more than usual. I was never this bold. Or this bald. "Right now, Alice?" Richard questions after swallowing the lump in his throat. His eyes scanning up and down Alice, from her chest to her lovely legs. Alice is still wearing her veil, but I could still see her beautiful face in full. "If it isn''t too much to ask, Mr. Wilson." Alice responses, not really understanding what she is asking for. If she did, she wouldn''t be asking for it. Heh. And I wonder how much Mary has told her at school and in her room when I am not there. It is really hard to tell from just reading her thought alone, but hey, if she wants some facials, I am happy to give her one. More than happy, actually. Of course, Richard fucks it up even though the girl basically throws herself at him. He is too afraid to go through with it, especially with his daughter and Sophia in the house. Sophia more than his daughter because Mary will go along with whatever he tells her now. Whatever I tell her since she is such a good little girl. I mean good girl. My daughter is not little by any mean to be honest. I close my eyes and open them again before putting down thedle. I also switch off the gas stove just to make sure nothing get burns while I deal with Alice by creaming her face. This is a good time as any. Plus, I am pretty hard already. My junior is threatening to bust mightily. "It isn''t, but it is a bit hard to get the cream out. Have my daughter tells you where ites from?" I question and pay close attention to the thought bubble hovering above her head. It actually tells me a lot more than what she can tell me. "No, Mr. Wilson. Mary only said that only you can make them, so I have to ask you about it." Alice answers. Her dark eyes blink. "Ah yes. That is true, but not exactly. You see, my trouser snake bit my cock. It''s something that all I begin, but Alice interrupts me halfway. She actually knows what a cock is. It is just another word for penis in her mind, and she certainly does know what a penis is. That alone means Alice is far more knowledgeable than my daughter. Damn. That throws a wrench in my n. Or is it? I have to make sure. "Eh? Are you alright?" Alice utters in shock. Although she doesn''t know what a trouser snake is, but she understands that it''s some sort of snake, and it has bitten my cock. I pause for a moment to think what I should say without making her runs out of the kitchen and shouts for help. That would not be good. Honestly, what do I know about Alice? She is helpful and sincere even though sometimes I wish that she isn''t. Wait. She is helpful? That could work. "Actually no, Alice. I am not fine even if I look like it at the moment. My cock is very swollen thanks to the bite. My daughter is helping me with it as best as she can, but I fear that she might not be enough for the huge task. It is quite hard, you see. If only someone can help me along with her." I answer Alice rather sadly. "Oh." Alice purses her lips. "Maybe I can, Mr. Wilson." Yup. Alice would offer herself. That is just how she is, and I am such a bastard to take advantage of it, but hey, if I wasn''t one, I wouldn''t be here now, would I? "That could work, Alice. Um. But I''m a bit embarrassed. Have you seen a cock before?" I question and pay close attention to the thought bubble. She thinks a lot more than she actually says, so it gives me a lot of idea of how to maneuver correctly. "No, but mummy had told me that it is what boys use to pee." Alice answers, making me chuckle. It seems that she doesn''t know everything, including that she is not supposed to touch one. Phew. "Yes, but because the snake has bit me, I can''t really pee properly anymore. Here. Have a look, but please don''t scream or anything like that. I am very embarrassed." I immediately pull down my trouser, showing her my erected cock and causing her gasp. I did so with absolutely no hesitation. "Oh wow, it is so swollen. You really can''t pee properly, Mr. Wilson?" Alicements. She actually takes a few steps toward me to have a closer look. She has never seen a penis in person before, so it is quite an interesting experience to her. She is also very concern for me. As for me, it is not really a new experience since my daughter was the same, but it still makes me hard, considering I am thinking of having Alice sucks me off while I make lunch. That would be awesome, wouldn''t it? Hah! "My daughter helps me by sucking the venom out with her mouth since I couldn''t really do it myself, and that venom is the cream she has talked to you about. It can be used for a lot of things too, as long as it used quickly. This is also why it is a bit hard to get the cream out for you myself, but of course, if you do it, I don''t mind." I point out as I lean back against the kitchen counter almost casually. "Really?" Alice questions. "Yeah. You can have as much as you want. I don''t mind. In fact, it will relieve my cock. Just kneel here and suck it out with your mouth." I tell her with a straight face. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Having an actual nun kneeling right between my legs and services my hard cock could be really great, but having a lovely teenager dressing up as one is probably more awesome. "Okay. If you don''t mind, Mr. Wilson." Alice responses and kneels where I have pointed her. Just like my daughter a few days ago, she really has no clue what to do, so I help her along. It isn''t that hard. I mean not easy, considering that Alice is looking up at me with her dark eyes with all the innocent of a child. She is certainly not a child. Not by any mean. "Alright. Open your mouth, Alice. Yes. Like that." I direct her as I press my cock against her parted lips, running the cockhead against them for a moment before pushing it into her willing mouth, inch by inch. Unholy fuck! I didn''t think it is this easy, but what Alice wants, who am I deny her? Hah! 42 There Is An Inner Crybaby Her mouth is nice, very nice. Not as nice as the mouth that I have been enjoying so much in thest few days, but it is still very nice nheless, especially when she is looking directly up at me for guidance with those darkly reflective eyes of hers. Those eyes of hers are quite beautiful. Charmingly unique, turning me on greatly. And that innocent smile she gives with my hard cock enveloped by her lovely lips is just an extra bonus, not to mention the religious costume that she is wearing while kneeling here between my legs on the kitchen floor. It isn''t actually a costume from what I can see of her thoughts. It is a real religious habit that her older sister had gifted her, making this whole thing more hotter. Like a lot more hotter than normally because Alice isn''t just dressing up as a nun. She is more like one right now, and nuns are so fucking hot. At least the nuns at her school. God sure knows how to pick them, and I totally knock them all up if given the chance. No. Why should I wait for a chance when I could actually make my own? Isn''t that right, oh, the Great Maker? Got to fuck them all! Hah! Obviously, this is the first time that Alice has a cock in her mouth. A hard and long one too. Thick and veiny. Heh. And if I have anything to do about it, this certainly will not be herst. Not by a long shot. "Yes. That''s good, Alice. Honey. Sweetheart. But you have to move your head a little, so that it can go in and out of your mouth. That is necessary to get the venom out. Also keep your lips tight around the girth, but not too tight that your teeth with scrape against it. Here. Let''s me show you how to suck my cock properly." Alice didn''t mind me calling her honey or sweetheart since many people have called her that before, and I teach her how to suck my meaty greatness properly by grabbing her head to hold her in ce as I buckle my hips, thrusting my hard cock in and out her wet mouth. And she allows me to do so without any protest, aside from the reflexive gurgling noises of course. Like my daughter a few days prior, just before she bes such a great cocksucker, Alice really wants to learn how to suck out my creamy milk for her own sake. At least in her mind. It is also to help me with my swollenness problem. Again. That is what she is thinking. I am not going to correct any of that. It would ruin the fun. Heh. Since this is her first blowjob, I try not to go too deep into her lovely throat even if the mushroom tip repeatedly nudges against the back of her throat, marking it when precum. Do note that I really mean that I try because it is really fucking hard not to recklessly fuck her gorgeous face. Her mouth and throat feel so damn good, especially when she is looking up at me like this. So damn good! Oh, the Great Maker! Where have I been with my life!? "Mr. Wilson Alice tries to say as I begin to go deeper, running the cockhead against the back of her tight throat, in an effort to reach her stomach. I couldn''t help myself since it just feels so good, and my balls are filled to the brim with cum. And despite blowing so many steamy loads this morning in my daughter, I still have a lot more in me. Like a lot more. I can cum quite a bit, thanks to what I am now. And I do wonder if I can die by fucking way too much. Not me personally because I am already dead. Booboobooboobs! "Just hang on, sweetheart. I am almost there. It''sing soon. Like really soon!" I call out and fuck her face harder, pping my heavy balls against her chin each time I bottom out in her hot mouth and tight throat. It is impressive that Alice manages to inhale my entire length on her first outing. This just means that she is naturally a cocksucker, more so than my daughter. Probably. I wonder if Sophia is the same. Well. There is only one way to find out. Hah! "Ugh. Ah. Argh!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I groan as I feel the floodgate is being forced open. Some milk already manages to leak out of the puffy tip and descend into her stomach. I just need to get them all out and dump them all into there. Just thinking about me, makes me fuck her face harder. My hands literally grab fistful of her hairs alongside with her ck and white veil. Alice grabs both of my thighs for support as I hammer her mouth with my cock again and again. She is having difficulty in maintaining eyes contact, especially when water begins to pool around them. From that alone, I am sure that Alice will not be able to hold on much longer, not when I am so forceful right now. She is doing much better than my daughter, however. So that is something. And before I could reach the heavenly climax and blow my load down her throat, Alice pushes herself away from me. She is quite strong for her size, just like my daughter. "No!" I call out as cum explodes from the engorged tip, jetting across the air and showering Alice, but most of the hot loadsnd on her religious attire, drenching it in my spunk. My hand grabs hold of my raging firehose, so it doesn''t miss its mark. I even jerk it to coax out all the cum. Unfortunately, Alice didn''t notice me pumping out the rest of my spunk onto her. She is too tearful to notice, and it is just really hot seeing her there across the floor with one hand pushing against the tile for support and the other hand around her neck, rubbing it while she coughs heavily. Saliva is dripping from her lips. My cock remains hard even after I finish pumping out everything from my balls. I am certain that I will be able to go again soon. Like really soon. However, Alice seems to be unable to, and from the look of it, I think she is going to cry soon. Luckily, she didn''t, as she reminds herself that she is no longer a crybaby. She has to be strong. She must remain strong. Her sister has told her so. Only little girl cries. She is no longer a little girl. She is no longer a crybaby. How bizarre, but I guess that she was a crybaby before. I suppose that I should help her. But maybe I should chastise her instead. Chastising her might open more doors of opportunity for me as my mind formte a n. "Jesus Christ, Alice! Why did you pull back just now? Now the floor and counter are all stained, and it is all over you and your costume too." I use an angry tone of voice, and it is enough to get her attention. It gets smore than her attention just like I have nned. I want to make sure my daughter and Sophia know that I am furious. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Wilson. It was. It was." Alice utters as she tries to pull herself off the floor. I grab her arm and drag her off the floor, all while trying to keep my angry expression. It is quite hard, considering that she is not really at fault. I was too forceful. "Is there something wrong, daddy? Why are you yelling?" My daughter calls out from the top of the stair. "Uh Oh. Alice just made your dad angry. I have told her not to go and ask him about that cream while he is preparing lunch. She just too impatient. She probably spills some stuff down there. Stupid." Sophia is with her too, and from the harsh tone of voice, she just sounds like her mother. I am going to enjoy teaching her and her mother their ce. Heh. "Alice spills the cream all over herself and the floor, sweetie. I think I have to go and clean her up now, so stay in your room. Look like lunch will be a bitte, sweetie. And Sophia too. Just stay in your room, and don''t worry about anything." I call out and look at Alice. "Come with me. You need to clean up before lunch." I tell her, and she does not protest at all. She believes that she is at fault, and I will use this fully to my advantage. There is a bathroom downstairs, and the moment that we are inside, I immediately lock the door. "Mr. Wilson. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean it." Alice pleads. She is utterly terrified. Her mind is reeling. She is not thinking straight at all. It seems that her sister disciplines her quite brutally, to the point that she is terrified of doing something wrong. "Yes. I know, but you are my responsibility right now. I have promised your parents that I will take good care of you and Sophia today. Now, take off your clothes, so I can wash you up. I have to clean myself too and somehow fix this huge problem." The huge problem is my cock. It is fully erected. It will be a lot more harder once Alice strips out of her clothing. Heh. 43 Sometimes, Strong Hand Is Needed And hearing what I had just said, Alice looks at my massive hardon, which bobs and throbs so tantly right between my legs. I am not actually wearing anything below the waist at the moment. My trouser and boxer are actually in the kitchen. They will stay where they are until I finish having fun with Alice, whose body tenses up. She realizes that my cock has be a lot more swollen than before, and in her nave mind, she really believes that she is the cause of my severe affliction, and I am not going to tell her otherwise. Not only that it would break the illusion, it would also ruin a good chunk of my evening ns for her, now that I understand a bit about her character. Besides, she is actually the direct cause of my hardon, as I am horny as fuck. More hornier since Alice is alone with me. Heh. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Wilson. I will fix it. I will. Please. Let me fix it." Alice apologizes again, and just like my lovely daughter upstairs with Sophia, she is a good girl. She just wants to help and rectify the problem that she has caused. Honestly, they are all good girls. Very good girls, waiting for me to turn into good little sluts. Hah! Hey. I am just finishing what their Catholic School has started. If there is anyone to me, me their school for not teaching them properly about sex. Ahem. "Yes, you will, Alice. You will have to fix the problem that you had caused, but I think you should know that the venom has a habit ofing back in even greater amount. That is why my cock is so swollen right now. It is full of venom that you need to suck out. You will suck them all out, right?" I point out and stare at her withpletely seriousness. I do not need to tell her what would happen if she doesn''t. Her minds already did, and she fears what she hase up with. Funny. "Yes, Mr. Wilson." Alice nods hastily. She will suck them out. Suck them all out. "Very good, Alice. Jesus would be proud of you for doing the right thing, fixing problems that you have caused. But before you can suck my cock, let''s get you out of that habit. Neither of us would want to stain it further, right?" I immediately step forwards and grabs her by the shoulders, not letting her to think further about the suggestion. I honestly really need to get her out of that religious attire before she regains her wit and realizes what I am really asking of her. It is safe to say that her mother or sister probably has warned her about being naked in front of other people. If they did not, she should have enoughmon sense to know that. She is gullible, not stupid. Alice flinches when I grab her, showing me that her fears and guilts are clouding her better judgement at the moment. Honestly, if I really wanted to, I could probably bend her right over and spank her bubbly ass hard, and she would take it without any protest. I will definitely do that when I pound her tight ass and pussy. Her nun uniform is stained quite a bit with my spunk. Spunk that should have been swallowed instead of being hang out to dry like this. Such a waste. Oh well. Next load then. Maybe a couple of hot loads after that. I do have a lot in me. Like a lot! My daughter can definitely attest to that. Hah! I also realize that I need to be a lot more aggressive with Alice inparison to my daughter. It is due to her being discipline at home by her hardcore religious nut of an older sister. Her bitch of a mother too but not as much from what I can gather from her thoughts. Why did I assume that her mother is a bitch? I guess it is by association with an actual bitch, also known as my wife. I sure hope that Bitch will stay where she is forever, allowing me to have unending time with my lovely daughter. My family is a lot more happier with just me and my daughter. But I wouldn''t mind another daughter, or maybe a couple of daughters. Actually, the more the merrier, as I do have a lot of love to give. Heh. Having Alice staying over my ce daily would be nice, as soon as I finish teaching her the finer things in life, especially how she should be behaved in my household. Her father would love to have the chance of teaching her the finer things in life, but I suppose that he will have to wait for his turn. Let me do his job in his stead today and tonight. He will definitely thank me for turning his sexy teenage daughter into his private sex-doll. Who wouldn''t!? Hah! Maybe not the private part since sharing is caring after all. I wouldn''t want to share my daughter with anyone else, but hey, I am not just anyone else regardless of whatever meat-bag I am inhabiting. Isn''t that right, oh the Great Maker? Ahem. While Alice could undress herself and give me a nice strip-show right here in the downstairs bathroom if I asked for it, I rather use the chance to feel her up as well. And boy, did I feel her up nicely, all under the false pretense of giving her a hand. Actually, that is not true. I am giving her a hand. Two hands actually. Heh. Her incredible breasts fill out my palmspletely, and I can say for sure now that she is much more endowed than my daughter, at least in the chest department. Unholy fuck! Her tits are threatening to spill right out of her bra. While I cannot see it directly because of the habit she is wearing, I could feel it between my fingers. My hands are actually underneath her habit, allowing me to fondle her breasts and bra to my content. "Stop Mr. Wilson!" Alice squeals when I squeeze her huge breasts repeatedly with both hands. I couldn''t grab hold of her nipple due to her far too-tight bra getting in the way. But I am enjoying it, nheless. It will be a lot more enjoyable to have my cock in between them, but there will be time for that. There will be time for everything devious within my perverted mind. Booboobooboobs! For now, let me cook up some bullshits for her to eat up. "Mr. Wilson. Your hands are hurting me." Alice calls out and takes a couple of steps backwards. She is panting and hugging herself. Fears as well as confusions could be seen in her eyes while half of her uniform are scattered on the ground. It isn''t that hard to remove her nun attire, but there are just so many pieces, interlocking together in a really annoying way. "Ah. I am really sorry, Alice." I utter and want to p myself. I am supposed to be aggressive, but I couldn''t help it when seeing her like that. My heart isn''t made of stone, you know. Wait a minute, I don''t have a heart. I am a ghost. Eh? "It was ident, but I have to say, your chest is much bigger than I have expected. It is certainly bigger than my daughter''s. I would know since I have massage her earlier this morning to alleviate her chest pain." My response causes Alice to be puzzled. She wonders what I mean by massage, but she is far too afraid to ask. I guess I will have to y this one solo. "My God. Don''t tell me that your father doesn''t massage your breasts, Alice?" I question and put on my best horrifying expression. That causes Alice to be rmed even though she is unsure what I am talking about exactly. No one really does because I just made shit up on the fly whenever it is possible. I am actually getting very good at it to be honest. At least my gullible daughter eats it up without any question. Alice shakes her head. "No. Should he, Mr. Wilson?" She asks. I exhale deeply and nod. I also take a moment to think of a good and usible exnation. It isn''t that difficult considering most growing teenager with huge breasts have some sort of pain and ache in their chest. It is all natural due to something call Cooper''s ligaments. I think. Hey. I just know some random shit as I have nothing to do all day as a ghost. That is to say beside the perving and jacking off of course. Heh. I will not be doing that anymore. Jacking off I mean. I will totally perv at hot girls thate my way because why the fuck not? Hot fuckable girl deserves to be looked at and fantasized about. In any case, Alice wouldn''t know that having huge breasts will likely cause her to feel breast pain. This is all due to the said ligaments being stretched. "Yes, Alice. Your father should give your breasts special massage, Alice. It is so you can get rid of some of that pain and heaviness in your chest. You might have felt often when you are moving about, but if you haven''t felt it by now, you soon will." I response, causing her to blink. From her thoughts, I hit jackpot. She often feels pain in her chest when she is active, especially when ying sport. She also feels it sometimes when she isn''t doing anything because her bra is getting too tight. Alice did tell her mother about the pain she is having, but her mother has told her it is actually natural, and the pain will eventually pass. However, if there is a way to make the pain go away, she would love to know about it. "I can do it for you, but I don''t know how effective it will be since is your father''s job. As to why he did not tell you about it, he probably assumes you are fine." I tell her. Have to spread that culture somehow, and this time is as good as any other. Of course, I also make sure that Alice has to ask her in private since it is a sensitive matter. Her mother and sister must not know about it. In fact, no one else can know about it. I am an exception since I am also a father. Alice purses her lips as she tries to gather up the courage to ask me. She might look mature outwardly, but she is quite a coward and a crybaby inside. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I wouldn''t have noticed if I couldn''t read her mind, so thank you again, oh, Great Maker! "Can you massage my breasts, Mr. Wilson?" Alice asks, and I wonder there will be a time when someone calls me out on my lie and busts my sorry ass. Probably it won''t be anytime soon, and I will be long gone by then. Pretty hard to catch a perverted ghost. Hah! "Of course, I can, sweetheart, but let''s take off the rest of your clothes since they will get in the way." I tell Alice and help her out of her clothes, revealing her incredibly sexy body with nothing more than just ck lingerie on. And just like my daughter, Alice is a bit embarrassed, wearing nothing but her undergarments in front of me. More than a bit actually. "There is nothing to be embarrassed about, Alice. I have seen bodies like yours many times,pletely naked too. My daughter even takes shower with me while she helps me with my problem." I tell Alice and remove my shirt. I now stand fully naked in front of a teenager in her underwear. And as Alice still contemting, I take a seat on the toilet with its lid closed. It is acting like a chair. "Besides, I can''t really massage your breasts and help you with your chest pain if you are still wearing your bra, Alice. You might also idently get your bra and panty stained with the venom when sucking my cock." I tell her tly with a straight face. My hand wraps around my steel rod and pumps it slowly. Precum is already leaking from the tip as the sight of a busty teenager wearing basically nothing at all is really wonderful. It takes her a moment to realize that I am right, considering that my cock is about to burst. Alice unbuckles her bra, letting loose her massive tits. Despite their size and weight, they are not being sagged at all. Incredible. Just incredible. She hesitates to remove her panties, and I am bing really impatient. Maybe I should be aggressive after all. "Alice! Get the damn thing off ande kneel here between my legs. I need you to suck my cock right now!" I call out, causing Alice to flinch. The enclosed bathroom actually amplifies my voice, making it all that much scarier. She immediately strips out of her panty and kneels between my legs, not really letting me have a look at her pretty pussy. I will have a lookter. I will taste it too. It seems that Alice does need a strong hand. Thus, I grab a fistful of her silky ck hair with one hand, causing her to look at me quite fearfully. My other hand is still stroking my hardon. "Look, Alice. I will not tell your parents and sister about what you have done, as long as you do what I say, do you understand?" I tell her. It is basically ckmail, but meh. Whatever works. "Yes. Mr. Wilson. Please don''t tell me my sister." Alice responses. She seems to fear her sister than her mother or father. She probably doesn''t fear her father at all. He is probably just too nice of a person. Like me. Most of the time. I need to be more evil! Hah! "Good. Now open your mouth, sweetheart. Suck out the venom." I request and push the cockhead against her lips. She opens them as I ordered and takes me in once more. It is nice to feel her hot and wet mouth again. And with the strong hand around her head, I help her sucks me off. 44 A Gift For A Good Girl Even though Alice is very inexperienced at sucking cock unlike my lovely daughter Mary, it is still great to receive one from her. Of course, being sheltered all of her life, Alice obviously doesn''t know that she is giving me a blowjob right here in the bathroom of my house. And I am not going to tell her otherwise unless there is a real reason to. Is there? Probably only if I decide to ckmail her. It wouldn''t be too hard, considering that Alice is very fearful of me telling her parents and her sister of her misconduct back in the kitchen. Her sister more than her mother in her mind, apparently. As for her father, he is actually not home most of the time to teach and protect her. I do feel somewhat sorry for her, but that is because I am such a nice person, teaching her about the finer things in life. Heh. Well. I suppose I am better of a father than her actual father since I am showing her some love. Some very intimate love right here with my hard cock in her mouth while she believes that she is helping me with my very swollen problem. And it is a very swollen problem indeed. Hah! Holding her head in ce with just one hand while remain seated on the lidded toilet, I begin pumping in and out of her innocent mouth, invading her tight throat again and again. I did it slowly, so that she can get use to my length and thickness. Wouldn''t want her to pull out when I am about to blow a nut, and I did promise myself about dumping a couple of hot and gooey load into her throat and stomach. Her mouth too just for that creamy taste. I think my daughter is getting addicted to my hot spunk, and I am sure that has to do something with me being a Primordial Champion of Lust. Since that is the case, I will get Alice addicted to it as well. Heh. Ah. Just thinking about it almost makes me brutally fuck her pretty face to bring myself towards that blissful climax. She is quite pretty, as pretty as my daughter when she is downing my cock. Hah! "That''s it, sweetheart. Suck my cock. Ah. Suck it." I call out and tilt my head back topletely immerse myself in the hot and wet feeling of her mouth every single time she swallows my hard prick. But unlike my daughter, Alice isn''t looking directly up at me as she bobs her head, impaling herself on my cock. She is actually trying to look at my cock as she does so, wondering when I am going to blow, so that she can be ready for it. It is hovering in the thought bubbles high above her head, making me frown slightly when I saw. Honestly, it is more enjoyable if Alice is enjoying it herself, at least, she shouldn''t think it some sort of a chore. My daughter certainly didn''t. Not anymore, I mean. I arch forwards again and look down at Alice. With the hand already griping her head, I pull her face back to take a look. Her dark brown eyes match my downward gaze as her mouth envelops my meaty rod about halfway. Alice blinks questioning at me. "Alice. You shouldn''t think of this as some sort of punishments. You are doing God''s work, helping me with my huge problem, so you should be very proud." I tell her, resorting to God. It has always worked for my sexy teenage daughter, and surely, it will work for Alice, who is even more religiously and parentally sheltered thanks to her nutjob of a sister. Certainly, I am being kind of prejudice towards her older sister, but that is because I haven''t really talk to her sister on any level. I did see her sister once, but that was a while ago. The only impression that I had then was wanting to bang her. I mean Richard did, but since I have his memory, I suppose that I do to. Heh. Alice blinks at me again. All kind of thoughts enter her mind, but they are somewhat happier thoughts. Just like my daughter, Alice is happy that she is doing God''s work. She is saving my life by sucking out that venom after all, and I am happy that she did. There is one thought that sticks out the most, and it makes me smile inwardly. It helps me understand her character more. The power to see her thoughts is basically a cheat. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "I am also proud of you, Alice. If you were actually my daughter, I would have reward you for helping me out with this. I suppose I will give you a lot of venom instead, okay?" Ipliment with a smile. And when Alice returns my smile, happily appreciating mypliments, my cock twitches. It doesn''t really take a lot of effort to make these teenagers happy. They are good girls after all, very good girls. Hah! Since her mouth is fully upied, Alice gives me a light nod as a response. Even so, I know what she is going to say. It is hovering above her head within the thought bubble. "Yes, Mr. Wilson. Please give me a lot of venom." And knowing that, I couldn''t help but want to dump a huge load into her throat. Alice usually thinks about thing that she is going say, but rarely ever say it out due tock of confidence or shyness. Thus, that gives her this aura of maturity even though she isn''t really mature. She is more of a baby than my own daughter inside. I don''t mind helping her get rid of herck of confidence and helping her with her self-esteem. But not right now since I do have to make lunch for three sexy teenagers. Maybe tonight. Heh. I run my other hand across her face before joining it with the one on her head. With both of my hands holding her in ce, I proceed to fuck her mouth and throat, much faster this time. "Gluck. Gluck. Gluck." Alice gags, struggling to keep up with my speed. Her hands are gripping my thighs tightly, but even so, she is taking my assault while her face is brim with happiness due to the fact that she rarely gets told that My speed picks up, forcing me to lift myself off the lidded toilet and lean forwards. And in doing so, Alice is forced to lean backwards. Her head tilt as far back as she can while her mouth take my downwards pounding. If it wasn''t for my hands gripping her head, she would have fallen onto her back against the bathroom''s floor. "I think it ising soon, Alice. The venom! Um. Be sure to swallow it all." I call out as I pull back several inches, allowing her to breathe and readying herself for the overdose of cum. I can unload quite a huge amount from my balls. My daughter can attest to this. It takes a lot of effort to hold back the floodgate, and I swear I almost blow a fuse. Alice blinks again, pondering what I mean by swallowing it all. She is under the assumption of sucking out my venom so that she can cream her face, making herself prettier. That is on her mind, and it isn''t helping at all! Oh fuck! Stop reading her thoughts! Stop! But since Alice couldn''t voice her opinion, and I certainly ignore whatever appearing in her mind, she has no real choice but to do what I have asked. It might even help relive my swollenness. Or so she assumes. It certainly will, and with both of my hands around the back of her head, I m downwards,pletely lodging my pulsating cock into her tight throat and basically letting it all out. I cannot really hold back anymore. Within a second, Alice tenses up and swallows frantically. Her eyes blinking. Her hands trying to crush my thighs. Her legs are probably thrashing behind me and around the toilet bowl. "Ugh! Ugh!" I groan, joining the gulping sounds echoing in the room, originating from her throat. The flooding was so intense that cum surges up of her throat and into her mouth, threatening to spill outside. Some evenes out of her nose. Unholy shit! However, Alice holds on and keeps everything down like a champ. Soon enough, the flooding dwindles, allowing her to heave her bare chest and breathe normally. "Oh God. That was so good. Thank you so much, Alice. Keep sucking. Keep sucking my cock. There are some venoms left in there, I think. Ah." I keep my cock in her mouth for another 5 or so minutes, getting her to clean me. She sucks and sucks, swallowing every drop. This is the first time that Alice had taste my spunk, and she finds the taste isn''t that bad at all, unlike my daughter the first time. But who am I to question that. Heh. I slowly pull out of her mouth so that only the mushroom head remains in her mouth, and with one of my hand, I pump my shaft, getting thatst bit out of my balls. My cock pulsates as I did so, enjoying the pleasure very much. Would have been a lot more pleasurable if Alice has done itself, but both of her hands are busy holding onto me. Alice obviously isn''t as strong as me, capable of holding her head up with just one hand. And slowly, I let her rest onto the floor and pull my cock out of her wet orifice. Some cum manages to coat her lips as she tries not to spill any. "It is fine to swallow the venom, Alice. It is actually really good for you, but can you open your mouth, so I can see how much you have in there?" Alice ponders for a moment before opening her mouth slowly and letting me see the creamy pool that is between her lips with her tongue swimming within. It is extremely thick, and it is extremely hot. My cock stands erect immediately, returning to full hardness and swollenness. And that causes Alice to blink before closing her lips. She swallows the load in her mouth and licks her lips. She swallows again to get rid of the residue. "It is swollen again Mr. Wilson even though so much venom hase out." Alice points out unnecessarily, and I nod before straddling her stomach. Her tits are fucking massive, and I sort of neglected them when I was fucking her face. "Yes, Alice. There is actually a lot of venom in me. That is why you don''t have to worry about keeping any of it in your mouth to useter. You just need to ask me, and I am happy to coat your face as well as your body with the venom myself." I tell her while pressing my hard cock between her boobs. "Really Mr. Wilson?" Alice questions whether I actually mean it. She is wondering what I am doing as well, but the thought of being able to get creamed by my spunk seems to take priority. Heh. "Yes, really, Alice, but this is a secret between us. You cannot tell anyone, even your parents and sister. Ah, don''t tell my daughter until I do. She might not look like it, but she is quite jealous since she loves to have all the venom herself." I warn Alice as I use both hands to sandwich my cock. Damn. They are so fucking soft. Softer than even my daughter, and she is ungodly soft. Firm too. "Okay, Mr. Wilson. I won''t." Alice nods in understanding and looks down her body as I pump my cock between her chest. She about to speak up, but I tell her before she did. "My cock is actually useful for a lot of things, Alice. I can give your breasts massage like this." I begin fucking her tits in earnest, feeling the incredible sensation running a lot my veiny shaft. It brings me to the edge very quickly, especially when seeing her innocent but curious expression. And this not to mention her beautiful silky long dark hair spread across the floor. "Ugh. Here. Use your hand and press your breasts together like I did. I will give you a pearly ne if you do. Not literally, of course. It is just a figure of speech, but you will love one. My daughter surely did." I request while chuckling. "Oh. Really?" Alice questions as she uses her hand to press her boobs together. It isn''t weird since she usually does it herself in the bathroom, all to see how big they are. "Yup. Really. Do you want one?" I ask and arch my body forwards, so I can fuck her tits more easily. It feels nice and tight now with her helping out, and I concentrate on pounding them in earnest. "Yes, Mr. Wilson. Please give me one." Alice calls out rather excitedly. "Ugh. Hmmm. Give you what, sweetheart?" I y dumb. It is a turn on for me to hear her say it directly even though she doesn''t fully understand what she is actually asking me for. I am such a pervert. Hah! "A pearly ne, Mr. Wilson. Please give me a pearly ne." Iugh and fuck her tits harder with all the intention of sting her neck and face with my hot spunk, giving her what she wants a fucking pearly ne. It will be quite a white gift. Booboobooboobs! 45 A Welcome Interruption The steel rod rushes through the heavenly valley between her soft tits, poking its engorged mushroom head out of the other end before being pulled right back into the lovely chasm while trailing an awful amount of precum behind, marking its passing. And all that precum add lubrication, not that my profuse sweating isn''t lubricating already. It is just so hot, so very, very hot. Despite the heat, I continue to pound her huge tits from below, making them bounce delightful against my hips while trying my best to coax out that pearly white gift for her, who is looking up at me. A wide smile on her face while her hands press her breasts tightly against my pistoning hard meat. Alice didn''t fully understand what I am doing aside from knowing it some sort of special massage, but even so, she is enjoying the sensation of my hard cock sliding and out of her huge breasts. It is a unique feeling, for her as well as for me, even if my daughter had given me a nice boob job this morning while taking to her mother. To think that I never fuck a pair of breasts before today. What the hell have I been missing!? Honestly, they are fucking huge. Soft, yet resident and firm. Warm, smooth, excitingly and delightfully. Hell, I can keep going on and on about how wonderful her breasts feel squashing against my cock as I pump between them with feverish endeavor. It didn''t take me long to feel the all familiar sensation in my balls, threatening to push my nuts against my shaft and letting out all of that thickness within. This is especially true when being able to see my cock ying peekaboo with me. Seriously though, it should be ying peekaboo with Alice instead. She obviously should be doing more than looking right up at me innocently, waiting for a creamy facial like a very good girl she is. But just like my daughter, without my directions or suggestions, Alice wouldn''t know what to do. She needs experiences to level up from being a cock-tease to a nympho. My private nympho. Heh. "Alice, sweetheart. The venom ising out again, but you need to stick out your tongue and try your best to lick my cock as it emerges out between your breasts. If you can suck on it, it would be the best, and I would be so proud of you." I request as my hips press against her breasts, squashing them and pushing my hard cock all the way through the blissful valley and out at the top of her firm cleavage. I hold myself there for her to stick her tongue out and greet the huge crown,pping up all that leaking precum from the slit. She also angles her head and takes the crown into her mouth, sucking on it with earnest. Alice even moans, making my cock twitches. "Oh. That''s feel nice. Jesus Christ. That is so nice!" I groan before buckling my hips and continuing to fuck her tits, getting suck whenever my hips hammer her breasts. All while screaming to God and Jesus. I recall that they are the same person, but who give a fuck! "Jesus. Jesus. I''ming. I''m going to cum, Jesus. Oh yeah. Oh!" Alice giggles, finding my brand of prayer somewhat hrious. She had never heard anyone screaming such a prayer before. That is obvious, considering that her father has been having blue balls for thest 15 years or so. Probably more. Poor bastard. I really want to help him out because his lovely daughter is such a good cocksucker. Too bad, I can only be at one ce at a time. Eventually, there is a knock on the bathroom door thanks to all of my screaming. It is hard not to hear, given how the house was built. There is little to no privacy here. In fact, I am not supposed to lock the door, just in case. Why did I do that? Oh right. Sophia. I need to bring her into the fun first before walking around the house naked. "Daddy? Are you praying in there with Alice?" My daughter asks, causing Alice to blink and making me fuck her well-endowed pair of breasts harder and faster, basically running towards that awesome blissful delight. I am almost there. Fuck! "Um. Yes, sweetie. I am praying with Alice. Oh, Jesus f. Christ!" I roar and st a thick rope right out of her tits. It instantly marks her beautiful face, forming a dripping bridge between her open mouth. Several more ropes fly forth, hitting her chin andnding onto her neck before my maddening cock finally emerges from the recently undiscovered valley. "I''m cumming, Alice! I''m cumming!" More thick ropes jet forth, creaming up her face and neck along with that annoying holy cross of hers, given to her by her older sister. I have to make sure not to touch the cross as it would burn me, thusbelling me as a demon of sort in Alice''s eyes. That is discriminatory. I am not a demon. I am just a ghost. A perverted ghost! Hah! Remembering what had happened in the kitchen earlier, Alice immediately closes her hot lips around my ejacting cock and let it all into her mouth. With how much I am unloading, it didn''t long for her mouth to be filled up, forcing her to swallow a mouthful. Her hands are no longer pressing against her tits, thus freeing my cock. It also allows me to crawl right up her body and m my cock into her mouth, letting the rest into her throat. Alice gags due to the abrupt intrusion, but she manages to gather her breathe before swallowing that hot load. "Daddy, are you cumming? I want to cum too." Mary calls out, not realizing what she is saying, but it makes me instantly hard. I wonder if she is alone or with Sophia. I hope that she is alone because having her join in the fun would be more awesome. "In a minute, sweetie. Is Sophia with you?" I question as I attempt to choke out Alice a little. Her hands are grabbing my hips, trying to hold up my weight. I am kind of heavy, but there is an advantage of being heavy. "Sophia is upstairs, daddy. Shall I call for her?" My daughter answers, making me grin. It seems like this is a very good opportunity to hook Alice into my web of deceit even further. "No. That is unnecessary. Hang on a second, I will let you in." I tell my daughter and look down to see how Alice is holding up. Since my cock is lodging right into her throat, pretty much suffocating her, she will pass out soon. I cannot have that, but it is kind of difficult to pull myself out. Not that kind of difficult. I mean it feels just so damn good. My daughter is good too, but she doesn''t choke like Alice anymore due to getting plenty of practice. In any case, I stroke my cock a couple times before pulling out. I also lift myself of her body, allowing her to finally snap out of it. She immediately coughs up some sperms and tries to regain her strength. As Alice did so, I unlock the door and peek through to see my daughter. She blinks at me puzzlingly. "Daddy. You''re naked?" My daughter utters, trying not to speak too loudly just incase someone can hear. At least she doesn''tck that much of amon sense. "Ah yes. Alice is helping me getting out the venom. She isn''t as good as you, sweetie." I response before opening the bathroom door wider, letting my daughter see her beloved friend right there on the floor, covering in my spunk with just only her panties on. That shocks my daughter, but not due to the thing that she should be shocked about. "Alice. Are you, alright?" My daughter hurries to her side and helps her up while I close the door and lock it. I couldn''t help but licks my lips, seeing two sexy teenagers in the bathroom with me. My junior is pretty happy too, getting incredible hard. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "M Mary?" Alice murmurs and swallows hard. She then pulls herself into a sitting position before taking notice of the stains on my daughter''s clothes. Ites from the spunk covering her face and neck, running right down to her bare chest and toned stomach. "I''m so sorry for getting your clothes dirty. I was helping your dad with his snake bite. Even though he lets out a lot of venom, the swollenness doesn''t go away." Alice continues as I approach the two teenagers. My cock bobbing between my legs. "Yeah. I know. Daddy can let out a lot. You have no idea how much I swallow every day, but I have to, because if I don''t, daddy might die." Mary tells her friend as if it is the most normal things in the world. She is forgetting that she isn''t supposed to tell anyone about sucking my cock and swallowing my cum, but since Alice already knows about it, she assumes it would be fine. At least, she has someone to talk about it now. "Yes. Thank you for that, sweetie. You are such a good girl. But I thought you like the taste?" I question, narrowing my eyes at my daughter. I know for a fact that she does by reading her thoughts, but she didn''t tell me outright. "I yes, I do, daddy, but I think it isn''t a good thing. One day you will be cured, and the venom will be gone. I want you to be well, daddy." My daughter tells me, making me smile broadly. As much as she wants to suck on my cock and swallow my spunk, she is worried about my health. That is why I love her so much. "Thank you, sweetie, but until then, you can have as much of it as you want. It is actually good for you, like milk. Now, open your mouth and show your friend how you suck out daddy''s cum. That is another word for venom, Alice." I practically jab my meat rod against my daughter''s lovely face, basically telling her to suck me right in front of her friend. She would have to get used to that, obviously. My daughter looks at Alice, who is blinking at her, questioningly. It is a rather strange situation in her mind. She feels that it is wrong, but unable to understand exactly why. It is just her intuition. "Okay, daddy. Here. This is how you should suck my daddy, Alice." My daughter opens her mouth and takes me into that wetness and hotness of her. She begins to bob her head, taking me deep into her throat, making me groan in delight. I didn''t need to grab her head to fuck her face hard since she is already doing that herself, gagging and choking on my cock. To think that she has no idea what to do just a few days ago. Natural born cocksucker! Definitely! After a few minutes of sucking my cock, my daughter pulls her lips away from my thick shaft. She also sucks up all her saliva as well as precum, swallowing it all expertly. Basically, my daughter just cleans me with her mouth. I wonder why she stops sucking my cock, but I didn''t need to ask. "Here, please have a try, Alice." My daughter tells her friend while beating my meat rod with one hand, retaining its hardness, not that she needs to. Unholy shit! What did she just say? And without me telling her too. 46 Sharing Is Very Caring Booboobooboobs! I couldn''t help butugh inwardly as Alice willingly takes my huge cock into her warm and wet mouth once more. She proceeds to suck me off as my daughter guides her along, making me want to instantly dump a rich and creamy load right there and then. It takes all of my effort not to, just so I can relish in this moment just a little longer. This very awesome moment of my beloved daughter bing my partner in crime. She will definitely help me grow my harem of teenagers, allowing me to deflower them all. Unholy fuck! I couldn''t help but grin maddingly, thinking about all the pussies that I will get. Getting killed and then bing a ghost is the best thing that happens to me in life. I mean in death. Thank you, oh the Great Maker! Thank you! "See Alice? My daddy is really enjoying the way you suck his cock." My daughterments without a hint of shyness or embarrassment. In her mind, there is absolutely nothing wrong with her statement, and it is fucking turning me on. She is basically talking dirty without realizing she is. That is awesome. Fucking awesome! Ahem. "Hahaha. Yes. Yes. I certainly do enjoy this, sweetie. Alice is a really good cocksucker. Not as you good as you, but I think she is getting there. Yes. Ah." Iugh as my hips buckle, pumping my meaty rod in and out of Alice. She sucks and sucks, swallowing all of that precum as well as her saliva and finding enjoyment in the process. She even gives smiles at my daughter and me. And my daughter rand I both return her smile, for different reasons obviously. My reason is way more better. 100% more perverted too. Hah! Ahem. Calm down Ghostly. Don''t jinx it. Don''t jinx it. Just y it cool and you might get to pound some pussy right here and now. "Ugh. I think. I think the venom ising soon, Alice. Just keep sucking and I will give you a nice load in your mouth. You want that, don''t you?" I tell Alice, who looks up at me, blinkingly. She nods with a smile. She doesn''t need to speak since I do know exactly what she is going to say. And that makes me pump faster and harder and deeper. Damn. Her throat is tight. Super constricting. Squeezing me insanely. "Mary, sweetie. Ugh. Do you want some too?" I question without actually eyeing my daughter. I am too high in heaven to look at anyone. As a matter of fact, I am looking the ceiling while groaning and grunting. Even so, I know exactly what my daughter is doing. She is kneeling on the floor next to her friend while licking her lips. My daughter obviously wants to be the one sucking me off and getting to swallow that incredible tasty spunk. Not to mention quite addicting too. It has been an hour already. Maybe two, and she is definitely starting to feel the need to. What kind of father I would be if I didn''t feed my daughter, huh? Hah! Honestly, I have trained her well in this past few days. It is also thanks to what I have be as well, for no one can resist me. Mortal and God alike! Booboobooboobs! "Yes, daddy, I want some too, but it is fine. I will get to drink it every day unlike Alice." My daughter tells me, causing me to nearly blow. She certainly isn''t wrong about that. Heh. "You are so good to your friend, sweetie. If there is any left, I will let you suck it out, sweetie." Ipliment her before an idea pops into my mind. It is deviant enough to make me smiles broadly, and if I y my cards right, I can have one of them licking the other one. Ugh! Shit. Stop thinking dirty stuff or you will bust a nut, Ghostly! "Ugh, sweetie. I have a good idea. Maybe you can share. Share the cum with each other. Jesus would definitely want you too. Yes. It is a good thing." I struggle to say while looking at my daughter and then at Alice, who practically inhaling my cock. She is getting very good, and all it takes is some guidance andpliments. Her dad should have been the one doing this for her, but his loss is my gain. Hah! "That is a good idea, daddy." My daughter calls out excitedly, pping her hands repeatedly like a child and bouncing on the floor, making her huge breasts also bounce within the constrain of her bra, making me groan delightfully. Alice moans, telling me that she would love to share. It is the right thing to, especially when I am not her father. She darkly wishes that her father gets bitten too, so she can suck him off. Yes. Seriously. "Cool. But you should remove your clothes, sweetie. You don''t want it to get dirty since I can let out a lot of venom." I y it cool, and my daughter nods. She pulls her shirt over her head, showing me her awesome pair of breasts being hold back by her sexy bra. She then strips down her short, revealing her panties. She then proceeds to unhook her bra, releasing those bountiful tits. How am I not blow up with that strip show is beyond me. Sadly, my daughter keeps her panties on just like Alice, and that actually bother me more than a little. "Your panties too, sweetie. Since we are here, I need to apply some more venoms right up your ass as well. It has been a few hours already, isn''t it?" My daughter blinks. She recalls that it has been barely an hour and a half, but she did what I had asked of her anyway. Well. My daughter was about to before looking at Alice, who is puzzled. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. And before Alice concludes something that I don''t want her to, I immediately tell her that my daughter has contracted an affliction known as tightass. Totally bullshit, but it isn''t like Alice has the courage to call me out. Besides, she doesn''t really whether it is true or not. Of course, I wouldn''t want her to ask her parents or her sister. "Like I have said, Alice. The venom has many uses. It is very tasty and fulfilling. It can also make you a lot prettier. It can keep some deadly afflictions away too." I add and fuck her face harder, just so she stops thinking other things. Since I have exined to Alice, my daughter can remove her panties without any reservation, showing me her bare pussy and buttocks. That cute plug is still right up her ass. It exins why she hasn''t been able to sit down. Alice is too busy swallowing my cock to notice, and just when my daughter kneels back down onto the floor next to her, my cock sts out strings of cum, right into her throat, forcing her to chock. "Oh Jesus Christ. Here ites!" I call out a little toote and feel my balls withdraw into my body as it tries to climb up the shaft ande out of the tip. Unholy fuck! Alice grips my thighs hard, trying to swallow as fast as she can, but it appears that she will not be able to. There is simply too much. "Sweetie. Open your mouth, quickly!" I call out and grip the base of my shaft with one hand. I pull out my cock, allowing the dark-haired girl to breath. And with the other hand grabbing my daughter, who hastily opens her mouth invitingly, I force her to my cock and resume unloading. Her starling blue eyes widen as she gulps down chunky goodness. "Ah yes, sweetie. Swallow it all. Ah swallow all of daddy''s cum. Ah." I murmur and feel her throat contracting, downing all of my milk expertly. She can breathe while eating my sperm unlike Alice, who needs more practice. In order to let them share, I slowly pull out of my daughter''s throat and fill her mouth with my creamy seed. Her cheeks bulge out as there is still quite a bit. And her lips seal once I pull out of herpletely just to spray a bit over her face. My daughter looks the best coated with my cum. Alice too, so I proceed to jerk the remaining drops onto her face. She closes her eyes and leans towards me, allowing me to do so like some sort of porn star. Honestly, they might not know anything about sex, but they are quite eager learner, as good little girls should be. Not that little. Damn. "Alright, sweetie. You can share some of that cum with your friend. She couldn''t taste any since I have let it all out in her throat." I tell my daughter as I pull back while jacking my cock, trying to bring it back to hardness. It shouldn''t take much effort, considering what I am about to witness. Unfortunately, my daughter didn''t know what to do, and neither is Alice. I have to teach them about sharing the cum, and I obviously love to. It is my job as the only adult in the room. Hah! "Alice, just lie back on the floor and open your mouth while Mary climb over you and let it seeps out of her mouth. Try not to spill any, huh?" I point out and help the two girls getting into position. It takes a bit of effort to get my daughter on all four with her ass pointing at me while pinning down Alice. And as I watch the scene, my lovely daughter start spilling some milky cum out of her pink lips, letting it strings slowly down to Alice, as she takes it into her mouth. Since it is so thick, it will take a bit of time. In order not to spill any, my daughter smartly lower her face, squashing her enormous breasts against an even bigger pair of breasts. Unholy fuck! Where is a camera!? I need to capture this moment! This fucking awesome moment! Ah fucking Bitch didn''t let me have a smartphone. Damn it. Damn it! Such a wasted opportunity to keep some memory. Even so, my junior bes instantly hard at the sight, much faster than anything I could do. It seems that no matter how much I cum, I can cum again, more so than thest. It is just another gift from the Great Maker himself! Booboobooboobs! As they are doing that, I sneak to the back and fondle my daughter''s ass, causing her to blink. "I have to make lunch soon, so I don''t have time to waste, sweetie. I''m going to spread your ass right now. Just keep sharing that cum with Alice. She seems to love it." I tell my daughter and slowly unplug her asshole. Her perfect asshole. It is contracting slowly, returning to its original shape, but before it could, I line up my cock, pressing the cockhead against the beautiful entrance. With my legs on both side of the two teenagers, I grab hold of my daughter''s waist before pushing my cock into her ass, inches by inches, making her body pushes forward, weighting down Alice. "Oh, sweet Jesus. It is so tight. I think I need to fuck it hard, sweetie. That means spreading it open to make sure it is not tight, Alice." I tell both girls before hammering home, driving the wind out of my daughter. That forces some of the cum to miss its mark,nding on Alice''s forehead and cheeks. And how I am able to see that thanks to the reflective metal of the bathroom cab. I am so d to have those installed. It gives the bathroom a nice finish, allowing me to see what is happening in the front. The next best thing would be getting a wall side mirror, just so I can see my daughter''s face as I pound her from behind. Put that on my list of things to do. Hah! "You spill some, sweetie. Maybe you should close your lips around Alice''s. It isn''t kissing since you are just sharing my cum. And besides, neither of you are boy, so it should be fine." I suggest, and to my amazement, it works. My daughter actually lowers her head and captures Alice''s lips just to feed her my cum. Seeing that makes me fuck my daughter''s ass even harder, causing her buttocks to ripple delightfully against my hips while her to moan into her friend. 47 I Will Just Have A Look My daughter is tight, like really, really tight. She squeezes my cock with her bubbly hot ass, all while I continue to hammer home repeatedly, fully nesting myself within her tight anal passageway. "Jesus, sweetie. You are so tight. Ugh. So very tight." I murmur and force myself forwards, arching my body over my daughter as I continue to fuck her much deeper and harder than ever before. The jerking motion brought on by my hips pping against her round ass forces my daughter to retreat her pretty lips from Alice and let out lustful moans for me to hear, turning me on. Oh, the Great Maker! She has a voice of an angel. An angel who is getting fucked up the ass. Hah! And in effect, her angelic moaning makes me fuck her ass harder, making her delightful buttocks ripple with every thrust, earning me lots and lots lustful moans, thus turning me on more and more. Unholy fuck! The vivacious cycle continues until I literally copse onto her back while still humping her perfect rear from above. "D-daddy! Ah! Ah! Y-you''re. You''re heavy. Ah. Argh!" My daughter calls out as she is being pounded between a hard and a soft ce. A very hard and a very soft ce. By which I mean me and Alice, who is struggling to support my daughter and me. Me mostly as I am pretty heavy. Huge too. Bitch doesn''t really know what she is missing out. All for my daughter then. Her friends too. Booboobooboobs! Alice is obviously out of the loop, as she looks up at my moaning daughter with bewilderment as well as curiosity. That is thank to my daughter due to her moaning. My daughter does look like she is really enjoying being fucked up the ass by her daddy. Her huge daddy with his equally huge cock. Hah! This is the life. "D-daddy! Heavy." My daughter cries out as I plough her into her friend below with my meaty greatness. Unlike her bed, there is no creaking noises of any kind. Only skin on skin actions. "Ah, sorry, sweetie. I got a little carry away since your ass is just too tight. I have to really get in there, just so I can fill you up with my cum. It helps you get really loose. You want to be loose, don''t you?" I response and pull myself up and away from my daughter, allowing her some breathing room. Junior remains embedded up her ass where it belongs, and I resume fucking her in earnest once more. My daughter gasps and moans while struggling to lift herself off Alice. "Yes. Oh. Daddy. Yes. Please help me. Ah. Help me with my tightass. Oh. Ah. Ah. Ah! Make it loose." My daughter responses as I bottom out within her again and again. Despite the tightness, her beautiful rectum sucks me and tries to keep me there. I swear that I almost explode prematurely up her passage, but luckily enough, I manage to hold on just to enjoy this sinful pleasure for a little longer. For a lot longer. Hah! It is actually isn''t too difficult, considering I have plenty of practice the night before. Wrecking her ass in her own bedroom until she passed out was awesome! I will do it again tonight alongside with all of her friends. Heh. "Now, now, sweetie. You should use the correct word like I have taught you, so your friend can learn it as well. It is called fucking. I am fucking your ass right now. Very hard in order to help you with this, so don''t make me tell you again, okay, sweetie?" I remind her the unspoken lesson and p her round ass hard, causing her to squeal in delight. It isn''t as painful as it seems since I do know her pain tolerance, and that the response I am looking for. My daughter is well-trained, as expected of my private teenage incestuous cumdump. Heh. "I''m. I''m. I''m sorry! Daddy! Uh. Please, please fuck me hard. Ah!" My daughter calls out, and I couldn''t help but grin madly. Dirty talk is awesome even if she has no clue what she is actually saying. And since my daughter has asked me so nicely, I will definitely fuck her ass hard. So that that she will not be able to sit down for a whole week. For a whole fucking week. Hah! Booboobooboobs! "I will, sweetie, I will. Daddy will make sure you are well-fucked." My hips pull back, taking my maddening hard cock all the way out of her ass before thrusting it all back into that hot and dark ce, making her gasps breathlessly. She is well on her way to be a lovely cock-sleeve for her daddy. I repeat the fucking motion a few more times, pounding my daughter deeply, and just like I had taught her the night before, my daughter pushes her lovely rear against me, all in an attempt to get my hard cock deeper and deeper into her rectum. It is to make sure that the venom will be applied deeply into her bum. I had told her that, and she has believed me. Hah! But since my daughter is pinning down Alice with her entire body, it is actually a bit difficult for her to fully meet my forwards thrusts. It is very enjoyable, nheless, bring me towards that utter delightful sensation. "Ugh. Oh? Sorry for this, Alice. I really have to do this for my daughter every now and then, like every hour or so. It is a condition called tightass, and it is very, ugh, very dangerous. Ugh! Highly contagious too if not cure right away. Jesus! Are you d, sweetie? Ugh! Ah! Argh!" I tell the ck-haired girl, who is watching me fuck my daughter. She innocently ponders about what I had just said and wonders how dangerous and contagious the tightass condition is. "Y-yes. Yes! Daddy. Thank you for helping me-e." My daughter responses and takes my spearing assault. She recalls that it was quite painful yesterday, butst night as well as today, it is pleasurable instead, so she believes that I am actually helping her. She is very happy of being cured. And who am I to destroy her happiness even if it is false. Hah! "Is it really contagious, Mr. Wilson?" Alice asks as soon as shees to a conclusion, thinking that she might have been affected. If she did not, I would have made sure she believes that she is. Heh. I am such a pervert. Hah! "Yes, very. Ugh. Contagious. In fact, my daughter might, might have spread it to you, so I will. Oh, that is tight. I mean I will have to check you after I finish cumming a huge load up my daughter''s ass. Oh!" It is hard to speak while pounding my daughter, but I am trying my best. It is also a huge turn on since Alice is eating up all my bullshits. She wonders if I mean ing" instead of "cumming". I stress the word on ident because my cock is getting squeeze. Squeeze, unholy fuck! "Cumming means I am applying the venom inside someone, either through. Ah. Her ass or her mouth or her pus ugh. Don''t tell anyone that I teach you these words. They are. God. God wants only father like me to, umm, speak them. Fathers with beautiful daughters." I exin to Alice as well as Mary, my daughter, whose bottom is swallowing my huge shaft. Alice seems to eat it up, but my daughter is too far gone to care. She just wants me to continue fucking her. That is the only thing on her mind. Not really sure her rapid descent to depravity is due to never having been fucked before or due to my power. Probably due to my power. "Oh. Okay, Mr. Wilson. It seems very serious. Is there anything that I can do to help?" Alice offers as she pays attention to Mary, and I am d that she did. I might even have her eating out my daughter in no time. Swallowing my creamy milk out of a dark and tight ce too. Hah! "Yes, of course, Alice. Oh. But let me help you out under my daughter first." I response and reach out both of my hands, grabbing onto my daughter''s arms. Once I have stabilized myself, I slowly lean back and pull my daughter''s upper body up and off of Alice. And pulling her arms back towards me, I proceed to ram my cock up her ass, hammering into her with an even greater speed. "D-daddy. Ah. So deep. You''re in so deep. Ah!" My daughter calls out while her bountiful breasts bounce before Alice due to the powerful thrust that I am spearing into her tight ass. It remains super tight, sucking me. "Yes, sweetie, I have to fuck you very hard just to get my cock that deep into you. If I don''t fuck you like this, I won''t be able to help you with your tightass problem." I tell my daughter while sheathing my steel rod into her. "Alice. Maybe you can keep kissing my daughter. I mean pressing your lips against hers. She seems to forget about getting fucked when her lips are on yours." I tell Alice and teach her how to lock lips with my daughter, but not actually kissing her. Totally, but it is what she believes that counts. Hah! Silly girl. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Alice nods and proceeds to try and not-kiss my daughter, jus so she can be helpful. She is actually a lot helpful already with my cream on her face and bare chest, and when her lips locks tightly against those beautiful lips of my daughter, I nearly blow. It is amazing that I manage to hold on despite watching two teenagers making out. Booboobooboobs! I pull out before I actually bust a nut and take a huge breath. Despite that, my daughter and Alice keep on kissing each other, immersing themselves. Good thing they aren''t lesbians, or that would be fucking weird. Awesomely weird, but still. I want her to love cock, not pussy. My cock. Alice too. My daughter pants heavily when she parts her lips from Alice, who is blushing. She knows about kissing as her mother and sister warns her before, but only against boys. No one ever tells her that it is also wrong to kiss a girl. To kiss anyone really, but none of their mothers are concern about such a thing. Their only concern are boys, stupidly. I am referring to every teenager that go to their school. An oversight, and I will abuse it. Hah! "D-daddy, you didn''t cum in me." My daughter eventually speaks up, causing me to chuckle. "Yes, sorry, I was checking if Alice is helping out correctly, and I am proud that she did. But since there is not a lot of time left, I should check her while fucking your ass, sweetie." I tell my daughter and sit on the floor before leaning back and letting my cock points straight upwards towards the ceiling. It is so very weird and so very hot that my daughter as well as Alice findpletely nothing wrong with what I had just said. "Alice, please take off your panties and then squat over my face so I can check you, and sweetie, just sit on my cock and start bouncing on it like you used to bounce on myps. You remember that, right?" I tell my Alice and my daughter. Alice hesitates, but my daughter giggles and straddles me without any reservation. Looking up at her and seeing her huge boobs make my cock wanting to reach the sky. "Oh. It is so big, daddy. There must be a lot of venom inside. Please let it all out in me." Mary calls out as she slowly impales herself onto my shaft. Since it is going straight up her ass, she has to angle herself backwards to get it in correctly. Doing so allows me to have a look at her lovely virgin pussy. Unholy fuck! Going to pound that today! There is no time left on the clock! "Alice? Please hurry, so I can go make lunch. Also, I cannot leave Sophia alone by herself for too long." I tell the girl since she hasn''t taken off her panties yet. She feels it is wrong since her mother and sister have always tell her to be decent in front of other. That is why she always wear a lot of clothes even if it is so hot and humid outside. "Yeah, Alice. Please squat over my daddy so he can check if you have a tightass or not. He will cure it if you do just like he is helping me with mine." My daughter insists and starts to bounce on my hard cock, taking me deep into her. Oh, sweet Jesus. And thanks to my daughter, Alice removes her panties, rolling it down her rather muscr thighs and stepping out of it one leg at a time. Was that a strip-show? Apparently! "Good. Now squat over me while facing my daughter. Hold onto her hands if you need for support." I tell her, but my daughter apparently didn''t hear me. She is too busy enjoying my cock, bouncing up and down like a slut. Her tits bounce with her, enticingly. Too bad I am a bit busy right now or I would lean up and suck them. I probably figure out some bullshit to tell her why I need to. Hah! Alice slowly climb over me and squat, allowing me to see her bare pussy as well as beautiful asshole. Sweet mother of Jesus. Oh, the Great Maker, I thank thee. My hands immediately reach up and grab onto her thighs, trying to spread them as well as pulling her towards my face. I need to have a taste of that pussy. That lovely pussy. Give me! "Um. You have to go lower, Alice, I cannot see anything from here. Spread your legs more too, so I can check properly. You don''t need to be afraid. If you have it, I will help you with it. Your parents wouldn''t need to know. Your sister too." I speak up, assuring her that I will not tell that I fuck her up the ass in the bathroom. Hah! "But Mr. Wilson, If I go any lower, I''m scare that I might sit on you." Alice voices her concern as she is pretty much squatting over my chest with her ass pointing right into my face. My hands are already groping her buttocks, spreading them delightfully. "I think that is even better. Come sit on my face and let me have a taste of that ass. I mean a look." 48 All Paths Lead To Heaven Alice believes that I was crazy. Crazy enough to sniff her ass-crack and lick her pussy. Hah! But sadly, Alice is not crazy enough to let me do it, not until my daughter screams out and ms herself down onto my huge throbbing cock, forcing me to blow a steamy load up and into her bums. "Daddy! Ah! It''s. It''sing! Cumming! Ah. The venom! Deep in me! It''s so hot!" My lovely daughter calls out and practically pushes Alice backwards and onto my face, allowing me to do what I have exactly in mind. That is, sticking my nose between her soft and firm buttocks while my tonguepping up and down that beautiful pussy of hers. All while groaning and buckling my hips beneath my lovely daughter, pumping out my cum. That was so long overdue. Just so fucking long! Didn''t think I had managed to hold on until now. My hands actually have no clue where to head off to in this exact moment due to having two-equality awesome destination. They did the next best thing. They divide the work and im both prizes. One of my hands goes tot my daughter, giving her bubbly ass hard squeezes while she basically grinds against me, attempting to milk out all the baby batter dwelling within my balls. I certainly will let my lovely daughter have all of that and so much more. Hah! The other hand hooks around Alice''s thighs and holding her in ce on my face, so I can go nut on her pussy. And boy, I did. It is so tasty! Just so fucking tasty! To the point that my other hand joins quickly join in on the fun as well. My daughter too as she leans forwards to hold onto Alice for support while my ejacting cock is still nested deep up her tight ass. Damn. It is so tight. Ugh! Sucking out my cum. "Mr. Wilson!" Alice calls out as she tries to pull away from me, but it is difficult to, not when her thighs are locked in ce by my hands and arms while her upper body is pressing down by my daughter. Heh. That is some father-daughter teamwork. Good job, my cute little cock-sucker! Hah! "Hmmm-mmm?" I response to Alice and continue to drill my tongue between her lovely folds. It is hard to getpletely inside her since she is a virgin just like my daughter, but still, it is the best thing that I have done today besides fucking my daughter on the couch while talking to her mother, of course. Nothing will top that for today, I think. Who knows. The day is still long, and I can cum buckets in just a single night. My daughter would know. Hah! Oh, the Great Marker. I would love to remain in this same position for hours on end, dumping loads and loads of steamy cum into my daughter while getting high on ass-crack, but I think I might be suffocating. But the more I try to breathe, the more harder I be. Am I sadist!? Maybe I should try to choke myself to see if I am. Hah! Luckily, I didn''t pass out since my daughter slowly leans backwards, pulling Alice with her, thus freeing my upper face from her ass and let me breathe that crappy fresh air. Good thing that my tongue still licking her pussy, and I think she just moans. Yes, she did! Hah! Oh, unholy fuck! Alice is getting wet, letting the rich sweetness rolling across my tongue. I need more, I need more. Much, much more! Booboobooboobs! I practicallyugh into her lovely pussy, vibrating it along with my twisting tongue. It is super effective, making her soaking wet. Fucking soaking wet! Hah! Awesome. Just awesome. Didn''t know I have such a silver tongue. "M-Mr. W-Wilson." Alice gasps as her lower body weakens, allowing her to literally copse against my daughter. In doing so, her pussy oozes more juices, allowing me to drink directly from the source. And that brings my cock to instant hardness, making my daughter widens in surprise, but she is more concern for her friend despite her hips begin to push against the floor, allowing her to bounce on me. "Daddy. Something is wrong with Alice?" My daughter calls out as she tries to hold her friend up. She obviously has never seen anyone orgasms before, certainly not herself since her mind nks out whenever that happens. I mumble into Alice''s pussy before curling my hands up and lifting her up slightly. "She also has tightass like you, sweetie, but unlike you, she is more much more severe because no one is helping her. It has spread to her pussy, making her pussy super tight. I need to check some more to make sure." I speak up before an idea enters my mind. I cast my eyes at the bathroom counter, realizing my current position. I am under Alice and my daughter, each sitting a different part of me. "But I think Alice needs some venom. Good thing there are some left in my cock, so can you help her to it?" I request. My daughter and Alice be shocked. "I have tightass?" Alice questions, struggling to pull herself up into an upright position, but she is unable to find any real energy to. It is the first time she has an orgasm, and it crashes against her like a tidal wave. "Oh no, Alice. You might have contracted from me. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry." My daughter calls out, taking responsibility immediately. I did say that it is quite contagious, but how she thinks it is due to her is beyond me, but hey, who am I toin. "And possibly a really tight-pussy, but you don''t have worry about anything, Alice. I can fix it with my cock. I just need to get it deep within you and let out the venom. For now, please swallow some venom from my cock. It will be good for you." I point out and then gesture my daughter to hurry and get to it. She needs to get off my cock and allow Alice to take it into her mouth. Hah! Awesome position. Here, I cum! My daughter nods in understanding and slowly pull my cock out of her ass somewhat reluctantly. She wants to keep me inside her ass as it feels really good to her. I will make it up to her another time. Juniores out with a plop. An angry plop, but it quickly changes its mind, bing insanely happy when my daughter helps Alice takes my cock into her mouth. Alice has to lie across my body to suck my cock, thus squashing her massive tits against my lower half, around the pelvis area. "Good, Alice. Suck my cock while I''m going to check your pussy. Oh, by the way, sweetie. You need to plug up your ass to make sure the cum don''t spill out." I state before getting to it, licking Alice''s pussy while she sucks me off in the 69-position. Hah! No idea how ites to this since I never nned it. Maybe I am just lucky. Super lucky! Alice moans with my huge cock in her mouth and throat, and I did too as I suck her pretty lips, drilling into her virgin cunt with my tongue and earning myself rewards after rewards. I notice that from the thoughts hovering above her head, she has been touching that part of her since it feels good. She tries not to, but it is hard, especially when she has to clean it every day with her just her hands and fingers. Alice has wondered why it is so tight before, but she is afraid to ask anyone, especially when she is not supposed to touch it. It is evil, something akin to masturbation. However, now she knows the reason why thanks to me. She has contracted an affliction known as tightness, and she is very d that I am able to help. Just reading her endless thoughts made me blow into her mouth, giving her another creamy mouthful. That is the third or maybe fourth loads so far. Unholy fuck! Just like my daughter, she quicklyes to love the taste and swallows it frantically, letting it all pool into her stomach despite the current position. "Fondle my balls, Alice. Sweetie!" I call out and resume to tongue-fuck her pussy. She is in for another orgasmic climax soon. I can taste it. Definitely taste it. Hah! Alice didn''t know what I am referring to, but my daughter did since I had taught her before, and with my daughter''s lovely hands against my puffy scrotum, I quickly nut, forcing Alice to widen her eyes at the new flooding. Her body also squirms and convulses, spraying sweet love juices into my mouth and nearly making me cough. It also gets into my nose, making me hum. As I swallow my rewards, my hands wrap around her ball-busting body, embracing her tightly before rolling to the side, so that I am on top. My daughter blinks at that before giggling when I roll too far and back on the bottom, and hearing her giggles and seeing her thoughts, I immediately try again, but failing on purpose. One more roll just for effect before settling on top of Alice. I then jerk my hips and pump out all the remaining cum into her throat, much to her willingness. "I want to roll with you too, daddy." My gullible daughter calls out rather excitedly. The butt plug is back up her ass, but she is more or less used it by now, so it feelspletely natural to her. She is sitting on her legs as I did fuck her ass pretty hard, or maybe she did that to herself. "Later, sweetie. I have to help Alice with her tightness problem." I response once Alice is fully lubricated. I lick my lips and looks down my body, seeing her lovely breasts and where I meet her mouth. I pump my cock between her lips a few times before pulling out, letting the dazed girl panting and gasping. Taking a look at my beautiful work while stroking my hard cock, I reposition myself between her legs. "What are you doing, daddy?" My daughter asks me when I rub my cockhead against Alice''s soakingher lips, coating it with all of that sweet nectars. She actually shivers as I did so despite her mind is floating above in the cloud. "Making her pussy is loose and well fucked, sweetie. Just like what I did with your ass." I answer before arching over Alice and pushing the cockhead between her lower lips. It is surprisingly easy to get the first few inches in since she is so wet. "Oh-okay, daddy." My daughter responses while thinking to herself. She knows that it will hurt a lot just like when I fuck her ass, but it bes really enjoyable and fun afterwards. And besides, she believes that I am helping her friend. Definitely helping her. Hah! "Fuck Alice hard, daddy." Oh, Jesus. Mary. You can say some of the best things at the best moment. "Yes, I will, sweetie. Ugh. It will hurt at first Alice, but don''t worry, the pain won''tst very long. I have to do this to help you with your tightness and make your pussy loose." I push myself slowly in order not to hurt Alice too much. Alice nods somewhat frightfully. She tries not to look at what happening below, but she can definitely feel everything. "Please help me, Mr. Wilson." Alice utters weakly. "Now, please use the right word, Alice." I point out while my daughter looks over my shoulder, holding onto me with great curiosity. She is also putting alot of weight on me, but I am too busy to tell her to back off and give me room to work. My daughter has obviously never seen anyone getting fucked before, so her eyes are utterly focused on Alice, seeing the girl tenses up. "Please fuck me, Mr. Wilson." Alice rephrases, making my cock throbs madly. Unholy fuck! I am just so awesome! Booboobooboobs! But before I could do exactly what a sexy ck-haired bombshell of a busty teenager has asked of me, someone interrupted outside the bathroom, and her voice is so loud that it startles everyone. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "Hey! Alice! Mary! Mr. Wilson!? Where is everyone!?" That is Sophia, and thanks to her, my daughter pushes against me in surprise, forcing me to m right into Alice, making her screams in pain while a grunt escapes my throat. Fuck. Alice is tight. Super tight! 49 Time To Play It Cool Everything happens just so fast, and I am now copsed on top of Alice with my cock balls-deep inside her very tight pussy, bing the first ghost to deflower her. Hah! Actually, the only ghost ever since deflowering can only happen once for each busty teenager. Double hah! "Mary! Damn it. I am so sorry, Alice. I didn''t mean to do that. Here, stay still and let me pull it out." I apologize while looking down at the gasping teenager, trying my best not to touch that holy cross of hers. I might have touched it on ident when I was deep in her ungodly mouth and throat all while sucking up her delicious pussy juices. Not might have touched the fucking holy cross, as a chunk of my remaining time is actually gone. Great. No. Not great! Should have paid more attentions to that, but it is hard to when I am drunk on sweet, sweet nectar. Hah! "I''m so sorry, daddy. I think I had slipped on some venom on the floor." Mary hastily apologizes and gets off of my back, allowing me to have some room to work my awesome magic on Alice. I will let my daughter has her turn soon, so she shouldn''t be so impatience. Heh. It is also true that there are my spunk scatters all over the floor, but not so much that she can actually slip on them. Maybe she is just unlucky? Oh wait. More like me being super lucky. Booboobooboobs! Honestly, my luck has been greattely. Meeting the Great Maker and getting to enjoy sinful teenage flesh. Lots and lots of sinful teenage flesh. Hah! "T-that''s fine, sweetie. Just please don''t say anything or do anything while I help Alice with this, okay?" I response and buckle my hips just a little, grinding my maddening cock against her very tight and wet walls. Damn. Alice is so fucking tight and wet, squeezing me, and it is all on reflex rather than being actively doing so. What a natural slut! Yes, she is. Yes, they all are. I will prove it. Hah! My daughter says something, probably acknowledging my request, but Alice speaks over her, so I was unable to hear it. "I-it hu-u-rt-s! H-hurts, M-r. Wil-son. Hurts!" Alice squeezes out of those words, as pain shooting up her incredibly sexy body with huge ass knockers that I totally want to use as a pillow. Her hands clench tightly onto my shoulder, telling me to pull my cock out of her slowly. Yeah. Sure. Heh. "Yes, I know, Alice, but try to hold on. It will actually feel really good soon, I promise, but let me get it out of you first, huh?" Like a gentleman that I am, I use both of my hands to push against the floor, slowly retrieving my hard out of her heavenly pussy, millimeter by millimeter, making herher lips roll up my veiny shaft, and she couldn''t help but moans. Wait. Did I say gentleman? I mean aplete pervert. Ghostly pervert. Hah! Time seems to standstill as I slowly pull up from her, all while feeling everything along my shaft as well as knowing the desire to blow a huge load up her tight pussy and flood her fertile womb. How cool would that be? Should I or should I not? Of course, as soon as I am half-way out of her lovely tight cunt, I purposely slip my hands, allowing me to all back down against her body, mming my hard cock right into her pussy once more, ripping into her tight passageway with the backing of my entire weight. "Mr. Wilson!" Alice screams as her body arches up on reflex, creating a gap between her back and the floor, allowing me to wrap my hands around her, taking her into my tight pounding embrace. Heh. "Jesus. I am so sorry. My hands idently slip. There are just venoms all over the floor. Ugh!" I call out while continue to pound her cunt hard in any capacity that I could, seeing stars in the process. Honestly, I had never had a virgin before, so it is just a new and wonderful experience to me. Richard as well, as his wife isn''t as virtuous as she may seem right now despite being religious. I am not really sure how Bitch isn''t a virgin when they first consummate their marriage, and frankly, I don''t care right now. Right when I am fucking a real virgin. Hah! No blood though since her hymen probably breaks a long time ago due to all the sports that she ys at school. Probably same with my daughter. That is actually a good thing since I cannot really exin that. See. I am lucky. Super lucky. Hah! Alice takes my long and thick assault with screams and moans mixture. She is feeling the pleasure, but it is drowned out in pain right now. However, it is growing with each pump. Each ravenous pump while her hands w into my shoulder, making me wince in pain. But honestly, even if Alice tears my flesh apart, I wouldn''t stop pounding her. It just feels so good. So very good. So, fucking very good. Oh, the Great Maker! Fuck yeah! "Hello? Are you guys in there? Mary? Alice?" Sophia calls out and knocks on the door, but I didn''t pay any attention since I am way too busy fucking Alice to actually care, and eventually, her screams are overshadowed by lustful moans. Her lustful moans. It is finally pleasurable to her, and it only takes some really hard fucking on my part, not that I would stop now that she is enjoying my hard cock while I enjoy her pussy. Hah! "You are so tight, Alice. Ugh. So very tight. I just want to keep fucking you until you are full of my cum." I groan and bottom out in her tight pussy each time. She instinctively responses by wrapping her lovely legs around my waist. She isn''t sure why she did that within her mind, but it feels natural. "Yes! Y-yes! Mr. Wilson. Please. Ah. Keep fucking me! Oh! Please fill me with cum. Ah!" Alice calls out, asking me to help spread her tight pussy and pump her full of medicinal venom. Yeah, totally. I will definitely do that. Booboobooboobs! I pump her snatch harder and faster while feeling the growing climax. I even capture her lips, causing her to blink in shock and surprise, but her mind quicklyes to the belief that I am not really kissing her but helping her stifling her moans. It is exactly what Alice did with my daughter moments ago. Twice too. Totally. Of course, unlike kissing my daughter, my tongue invades her mouth, inviting her to dance with me in a disy of lustful affection. And just like an innocence girl that Alice is, she hesitantly takes me on my offer, joining her very sweet tongue against mine, allowing me to taste her and for her to taste me. Hah! "C''mon. What is that noise? What are you guys really doing in there? Sounds like you are having fun. Hey, I want to join too. Let me in, please." Sophia calls out. She is whining, seemingly didn''t want to miss out on the fun, whatever the fun might be in her mind, as the noises are quite muffled through the door. My daughter didn''t response to Sophia because I had told her to be quiet and do nothing while I fuck Alice into a wanton slut. I didn''t say thatst part out loud, obviously. In any case, my daughter is actually a bit torn about that, and only when Sophia starts hammering on the door that she decides to speak up. "Daddy, what should I say to Sophia?" My daughter asks me softly, but I couldn''t really answer her due to my mouth being preupied. Alice too, as pleasure fills her mind while her body movies instinctively against my powerful thrusts. She is getting really wet, and from the look of it, she is reaching her orgasm soon. I pump her a few more times, forcing her eyes to roll upwards as her pussy soaks my hard cock. Unholy fuck! She just orgasms! Of course, that didn''t stop me from continue to fuck her cunt hard and deep, trying to bring myself to my own climax. "Daddy?" My daughter questions, but I am far too busy right now. But honestly, I should have said something since my daughter, especially when my daughter really has no idea what to do in this situation. "Mary!" Sophia screams. Shit. She can be so loud. "Yes, Sophia. We''re in here. We can''te out right now since daddy is fucking Alice." My daughter answers, which forces me to break my lips from Alice and abruptly halts everything. Well, not really since my penis still pumping in and out of her drenched pussy due to the incredible sensation that I am feeling. Alice is not as tight as before, but she is incredibly wet. It is actually more pleasurable since her pussy is sucking me hard in an attempt to milk out my cum. It also helps when she is so fit unlike me. I don''t need to be fit, I just need to be huge and thick. Hah! "Your daddy is what!?" Sophia shouts, as I have feared. The girl is much more aware of sex than my daughter or Alice, but I guess that is expected, considering what a hot babe her mother is. I really want to fuck her, give her a real taste of a dominating cock. Hah! "He is helping Alice, Sophia." My daughter responses as I re at her. I wonder if my luck has run out, and if it did, how do I salvage this situation. No matter what I say, Sophia will tell her mother, and soon everyone will know. Shit! Might as well **** her too in the time I have left and make a run for it. I really don''t want to do that since I like Richard and having him take the fall for me makes me a really bad person. Evil I mean. I don''t want to be evil. "Helping her by fucking her? That is having sex, Mary!" Sophia calls out and hammers on the door repeatedly. Unholy shit! She is starting to be just like her mother, an actual cop,ing to bust my nuts. I mean bust me. Bust my nuts too. Hah! Wait. Stop thinking stupid shit and find a way out of this situation. Think Ghostly. Think. "Sex? You mean when a man and a woman make baby?" My daughter questions and looks at me, puzzlingly. I recall something about that, but I think that is all my daughter knows. Actually, that is all most girls really know. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. And considering theirpleteck of knowledge on the matter, I might able to bullshit my way out of the situation. It all really depends on how much Sophia knows. Damn. That means I have to talk to her face to face. "Yeah. When a man and a woman make a baby, Mary. Please open the door, Mary!" Sophia calls out. Oh well. I only live once, so YOLO! Hah! "Open the door for her, sweetie. I need to rify her misconception." I tell my daughter and then lift up Alice, pressing her well-endowed chest against my body, as my cock remains deep inside her pussy. I make sure that the holy cross is dangling around her back instead of the front, thus burning me. My hands then grab hold of her ass, allowing me to lift her up and down. In the new position, I begin fucking her in earnest, causing her to moan erotically. Music to my ear. All while looking towards the door. My daughter opens the door slowly, but Sophia practically barges her way into the room. In her police costume, it looks a lot like a raid. Her eyes widen as she sees her friend Alice bouncing on my hard cock. Every time she lifts up, my cock reveals itself,pletely glisters in her juices. "Mr. Wilson!" Time to y it cool. Hah! 50 Not Being Left Ou Sophia is beyond shocked at the sight of me sticking it to Alice, and with so many things going through her mind, it is very difficult for me to actually concentrate on any single one of her thoughts, to know exactly what she is thinking. And I do need to know what she is thinking in order to formte a correct response, all to get myself right out of this sticky situation. Very sticky indeed. Hah! It is actually more like bullshitting my ways out of this situation. That sounds about right since all these teenagers pretty much eat up my bullshits. Heh. Ahem. But seriously though, my difficulty of concentrating has nothing to do with the beautiful naked ck-haired girl with huge-ass melon-like knockers bouncing on my hard cock like a wanton slut while both of my hands lifting up her awesome bubbly buttocks. Totally not that at all. Booboobooboobs! And I certainly am not trying to pump a huge creamy load up her tight pussy and fill up her womb with all the intention of knocking her up. No. Certainly not. Hah! Alright. Seriously now. Um. More serious than before, I swear. Alice is so tight, so very, very tight, bringing me towards ball-busting climax. Shit! Damn! I am barely holding on here, pumping in and out of her recently-virgin pussy, and the reason that I am able to hold on this long is mostly thanks to the fear of being busted. Not busted yet but I do have an enormous load with her name on it within me. I mean not busted yet since Sophia is still unsure what is happening herself. Heh. This is because Sophia has never seen anyone having sex before, and the only reason she assumes so, seeing me and Alice interlocking between the hips, is thanks to my daughter. It is probably something along that line. I assume so. And besides, if Sophia was absolutely sure that I am actually having sex with Alice with all the intention of dumping my baby batter into her womb, she wouldn''t be thinking so many spective things right now. Not to mention they are contradicting too. Very contradicting. I think my assumption about her not knowing exactly what sex entails between a man and a woman is correct. It is also likely that everything that she knows is due to someone teaching her. Her mother or maybe her brother. Probably her brother from her thought processes. Sophia has an older brother, and the guy doesn''t go to a Catholic School like she does. Unlike her, her brother goes to a normal school like a normal person, so he probably has of sex way before he was legally an adult. Sounds about right. Wait. Does that mean Sophia is also a virgin? Jackpot. Time to deflower her too then. Hah! "Alice. Please get off Mr. Wilson or you''re going to be pregnant!" Sophia calls out, making my daughter gasps in surprise. My daughter does know the sinful nature of being pregnant thanks to her bitch of a mother. Also, her school to. Seriously, what the fuck is her school teaching her!? Teaching any of them!? Honestly to God. Yes. God. The almighty. How the fuck is being pregnant sinful? To be pregnant with my baby is the greatest thing that any teenager should ever feel! Eh? I mean being pregnant is the most wonderful thing to every woman, she gets to be knocked up by your ghostly truly. Hah! I am not a total pervert. No. No. No. I have no desire of knowing up my lovely daughter and her friends. Totally not. Hah! Sorry. I couldn''t help but be excited when I realize this situation isn''t as bad as it seems. It is very salvageable, considering Alice is far too gone at the moment to hear what Sophia has to say. Her mind is filled with only pleasure. The pleasure of getting fucked for the first time ever. Hah! Her hands are actually holding onto my shoulders for much needed support while I fuck her hard and deep from below. Oh fuck! This feels so good, so fucking good! Going to make her carry my babies. I mean Richard''s baby. Hah! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Argh! Fuck! Take that. Take my cock! I groan ineligibly as I impale Alice on my throbbing cock again and again, forcing out lustful moans and groans from her throat. Her tits bounce mesmerizingly against my bare chest, practically caressing me and telling me to fuck her harder. Totally did. "Alice!" Sophia repeats. She is starting to get on my never now that I have a solution to deal with her. Probably. She approaches her friend, probably trying help her off me and ruining my awesome fun right now. I cannot allow that, and with a moment of rity then, I realize that her fear is likely stemmed purely from Alice being pregnant due to having sex, whatever sex is in her mind. And that alone gives me a good way out. It might not work, but it is still better than nothing. Besides, if it fails, I will think of something else. I just need to make sure that Sophia understands what I am doing. Make sure all these girls understand what I am doing. Doing it for them and letting them know the joy of bouncing on my cock and sucking out my milk with their tight pussy. Hah! Ahem. Alright, Ghostly. Go! "Shut up, Sophia! Can''t you see that I am trying to help Alice with her serious problem right now!?" I shout out with great fury, and that immediately shut Sophia up, at least for the moment. And as Sophia flinches, most of her thoughts go away, leaving only puzzling questions behind. Doubtful questions, but that is good enough for me, as the more that she doubts about what she truly knows about sex, the better it is for me. Booboobooboobs! But before I continue bullshitting my way, I want to enjoy Alice more. Nothing can stop this awesome moment for me. Nothing! My hands strengthen themselves around Alice''s soft buttocks, allowing me to ram with utter brutality into her pussy, smashing the cockhead against her womb. Her very fertile womb. Honestly, if it is sex, then it has to be impregnating sex. There is no other kind in my mind. Hah! And just imagining Alice getting knocked up with my baby makes me incredibly hard. Her sister would be shocked, especially she realizes a ghost actually knocks up Alice instead of you know, Richard. Hah! "Ugh! Jesus! It ising out. The venom ising out, Alice! I''m going to pump it all in your pussy!" I roar out and plough her cunt harder and harder while the two teenagers watch on, not understanding what is truly happening and what to think. My hips m against her just as ropes and ropes of potent cum st into Alice, flooding her untouched womb and making her arches her head backwards, gasping towards the ceiling of the bathroom. "So hot. It''s so hot in me." Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Alice calls out, making my daughter bes excited. Now she actually has something to talk to Alice about. Something to share. Hah! Sophia questions what I am really talking about as my cock continues to pulsate inside Alice, pumping more and more into her womb with great delight. It is without any restraints or reservations. But before I could truly empty myself inside this lovely teenager, I could feel the running sensation on my balls, telling me that her womb is unable to contain all my cum. I should have expected it since I can cum quite a lot. Far beyond normal human capacity, at least that appears to be so since Richard cannot really cum that much on his own. Booboobooboobs! In any case, I continue to bounce Alice on my still hard cock, making her pussy milks out the remaining cum in balls and letting it all in her flooded snatch. Of course, since her womb is overflowing with my spunk, the cum will ooze out of her pussy lips and onto the floor of the bathroom. "A-Alice." Sophia utters as Alice copses back against me, finding much of her strength gone due to the climax. It is not every day that she gets to orgasm half a dozen of times within the span of half an hour. And I know that she hasn''t even orgasm even once before today. Heh. One of my hands soon wraps around her sweaty body, holding her busty frame against my chest while I look at Sophia with a dreadful re. That alone makes the noisy girl steps back. She actually swallows the lump in her throat. There will be an unswallowable lump right in her throat soon if I yed my card right. "Sophia. Who is the adult here?" I question sternly. Utter seriousness in my voice. "You are, Mr. Wilson, but ?" Sophia answers weakly, and she recalls that her mother did tell her to listen to me, as she is under my roof and in my care. I will totally take care of her. Heh. "Yes. That is right." I interrupt, not letting her to finish. Her mind just keeps going back to the impregnation thing, making me annoyed. True that I did cum in Alice, but it will probably take more than that to make her pregnant with my baby, so technically, it isn''t really impregnation. Technicality. Hah! "And as adult, it is my responsibility to correct any misconception that you may have, Sophia. First off, Alice and I are not having sex because sex is for making a baby. Your school should''ve taught you about that, so you should know this is not sex because I am not trying to make a baby with her." I continue exining and lift Alice up a bit before mming her down on me, making her gasps hazily and spilling more cum out of her pussy. "I am just fucking her." I tell Sophia before repeating the motion, harder this time to bring me back to utter hardness. "That''s right, Sophia. Daddy is not having sex with Alice. He is just fucking her with his cock. He would never make Alice pregnant." My daughter chimes in. Oh, Jesus fucking Christ. My sweet, sweet daughter. You are one hell of a girl, and I will certainly turn you into my cumdump. My private cumdump. Hah! Damn. I am so evil. Evilly perverted that is. Hah! Sophia looks puzzled. Her school as well as her parents did teach her about sex, and that she shouldn''t have sex before she is married, as it will cause her to be pregnant, but she is confused about that part, as I did say I am not making Alice pregnant. "But, Mr. Wilson. My brother says that fucking means having sex." Sophia points out after realizing my daughter is naked. That didn''t seem really important at right now, especially when we are in the bathroom. People are supposed to be in the bathroom, but people are not supposed to be in the bathroom together. But Sophia thinks it is okay as my daughter is family. Weird, but my kind of weird. Heh. "Actually, not quite correct, Sophia. The word fucking has many meanings, and it all really depends on the situation. Didn''t your brother use the word as a bad word?" I point out and settle Alice onto the bathroom floor. The girl hazily looks up at me as her body heaves, causing her boobs to rise up and down. Sophia nods in understand as I run my hands along Alice''s legs and lift them up, so that they are rested on my shoulders. I lean forwards, bending her. "So, in this context, you must understand that word doesn''t mean having sex to create baby. It is just me helping Alice gets rid of the tightness in her pussy, just like I have done so for my daughter." I press my weight down on Alice before buckling my hips and mming my hard cock into her pussy, forcing out my thick milk, which runs down her butt cracks and pools on the floor. "Ah!" Alice moans and moans as I plug her tight pussy with my cock again and again, soaking in the mixture of her juices and my baby batter. Her hands also y about on the floor while her ass bounces against the floor under my fucking. "So yes, I am fucking her. I am fucking her hard. Jesus Christ! She is so tight!" I groan as Sophia watches on. "Yes, Sophia, my daddy is just fucking Alice to help her." My daughter assures and looks at the disy. She wonders if it is really that much fun, giving all those moaning and groaning sounds from Alice. "Ugh. Oh. Jesus. Since I already. Already fill up your ass, sweetie. Argh. Do you want me. Ugh. To ugh! To fill up you. You. Oh God. Your pussy too!?" I question and feel my cock practically being swallow by that incredibly tight cunt. I love this so much, so fucking much. Hah! "You will daddy? You will fuck my tight pussy?" And that alone makes me blow a huge nut inside Alice, forcing her to orgasm while her mind just goes nk. Weird. She orgasms the moment I cum again, so it might not be a coincidence. I keep my cock inside Alice while my daughter sits on the floor and spread hers, revealing her beautifulher lips to me. I couldn''t help but lick my lips. "Oh, Sophia. If you''re not here to get fucked, please leave, so I can fuck my daughter properly." I point out once I read her thought, understand her personality somewhat. She doesn''t really want to be left out of anything, and it is the reason why she is here. Sophia purses her lips. "I''m sorry for the misunderstand. I didn''t know. Please forgive me." Sophia apologizes profusely, as the new knowledge settles into her mind, filling in the nks. See? My bullshit is legendary! No one can resist eating it up! Hah! "That is fine, Sophia. Please leave if you''re not getting fucked. I will make lunch as soon as I am done fucking my daughter and cumming inside her. That means filling her up with my venom. It is the white stuff that help her gets rid of her tightness." I tell Sophia and pull out of Alice to ram my daughter. Oh, the Great Maker! I truly thank thee for this moment. For this awesome moment! "Can I stay, Mr. Wilson? Oh. I need to be fucked too. Please fuck me." Thank you, oh the Great Maker! I shall fuck these virgins in your name. Booboobooboobs! 51 Fun In Multiple Buns As usual, the Great Maker did not response, but I am sure that he has heard me and absolutely approve of my actions. Because if he did not, he would have said something otherwise. Something like enough fucking around and start fucking my daughter for real. Fuck her hard and deep. Oh. Don''t forget to fill her up to the brim, making sure that she is totally and absolutely knocked up. Knocked up by me, here daddy. That is the most culture thing to do. Totally the most culture thing to do. Hah! But before I impregnate my very willing daughter with my very addictive cum, I should say something to Sophia, the idiot girl. She is an idiot for asking me to pump her full of cum, just so she is not feeling left out of the fun. Well. I can understand that, considering my huge cock. No one can resist my meaty greatness. No one! Almost forgot that I am only taking Richard for a ride, and maybe that isn''t a bad thing. It is called total immersion. Total immersing in tight pussy, I mean. Hah! Ahem. "Yea. Sure thing, Sophia. I can fuck you just like I did with Alice even if you are not affected by tightness like she is, but of course, I will need to check to make sure of that. By the way, fucking is actually very, very fun. Can''t you see the joyous looks on your friend''s face?" I tell Sophia while groping Alice. Her melons are just too irresistible not to, and in doing so, Alice gasps and moans. Her sweaty body also shivers under my fondling, causing a nice amount of cum to leak out of her pussy. Her well-pounded pussy, as I had fucked it twice, dumping a huge creamy load each time, and I swear that Alice will be full of my seeds by the end of the day. Into tomorrow as well. Heh. Sophia looks at Alice, taking in the panting sight of the ck-haired girl. It doesn''t really look like a lot of fun in her mind, but she did not retort, at until she gets fucked herself. She actually uses that word within her mind, and it so fucking awesome. Awesome! "But you shouldn''t really tell anyone about getting fucked by me, Sophia. Not even to your brother as he might misunderstand like you have. It is really easy to misunderstand the word, especially it is used within the context of what is happening." I point out, making sure it sounds logical and reasonable as possible. And it sorts of is, considering Sophia panicked only just a moment ago. She honestly believes that Alice and I were having sex. We totally did, but that isn''t the point. The point is that what Sophia believes, and that she believes that we did not have sex. She also believes that she wouldn''t be having sex with me either. She would just be fucking me instead. The same with my daughter, who spreads her legs for me. Completely willingly. Eagerly too. Hah! Yes. I just realize that I have turned the situationpletely around with my bullshitting, and not only Sophia is going to spread her leg and take my hard cock up her tight pussy just like my lovely daughter will, she is going to keep it all a secret for me. It cannot get better than that. Alice is out of it at the moment, but her friends will fill her in. I already did my job, filling her in another way. A more fun way. Heh. "Okay, Mr. Wilson. I will. I think they will misunderstand like me and make a scene. I am so sorry about that. I shouldn''t have jumped to conclusion." Sophia answers, and I cannot help but chuckle. She is so stupid, but she is my kind of stupid. "Yes. That is for the best." I assure as I squeeze Alice''s massive tits, making her moans to my musical tune. Damn. I honestly want to fuck her again, but I also want to fuck my daughter''s tightness. Sophia too. So many holes avable, but not enough dick. Is it possible to make them all line up against the wall and stick their lovely bubbly asses towards me, just so I can fuck one after another? Actually, it is possible. Very possible. But not against the wall thought since this is the bathroom, so it is quite slippery. "Sweetie. Since I have to fuck Sophia as well before continuing to make lunch for everyone, we won''t have time for that position, soe and stand by the counter over here." I request my daughter while reluctantly remove my groping hands from Alice. As much as I really want to keep my hands on the girl, I have to help my daughter into her new position. I am going to fuck her while standing up. It will allow me to spear deep into her snatch. Deeper than when I was in Alice. Also, bathroom mirror will let me see my daughter as she is being rammed by me. Let me all see me ramming into them from behind. That is super perverted. Reward me, oh the Great Maker! Nothing. Again. Oh well. At least I get to turn three teenagers into my cumdumps. That like the biggest achievement anyone has ever done. Hah! "Alright. Stand here like this, sweetie. Put both of your hands on the counter, holding onto it like this while leaning forwards and sticking your ass out towards me. Yes. That''s right, sweetie. Now. Go and spread your legs, so I can see your pussy. I direct my daughter and watch her cing both of her hands onto the bathroom''s counter and sticking her butts to me. She spreads her legs so that her pussy lips arepletely visible to me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. And don''t get me started on that cute butt-plug of hers. It is sticking out of her ass, plugging that hole and preventing any cum from leaking out. Obviously, there is cum coated around the edge, as it is just not possible topletely plug her up. But I can try. Try with my hard cock. Damn. It is fucking hard. "Yes. That''s good sweetie. Oh Jesus. It is so tight. I am going to fuck you very hard, sweetie. You know that, right?" I tell my daughter while running my fingers along her pink slits, pushing a digit in and out. "Yes, daddy. Please fuck me hard." My daughter giggles, as I continue to y with her beautiful pussy, stroking it up and down as well as pushing my fingers in and out. Rubbing it as well. "I will, sweetie. I will. Daddy will make sure to cum a lot inside you." I assure and jerk my hips, letting my hard meat rubbing along her thighs, trailing precum and whatever liquid mixture that Alice and I managed to concoct just a moment ago. My fingers continue to fuck her to make sure that she is wet. If I don''t, my cock will hurt her otherwise, and I wouldn''t want to hurt my daughter. My sexy daughter, who is so ready to take my cock into her pussy. Damn. I obviously don''t need the strip-show by Sophia to remain hard, but since it is happening anyway, I will have a look. Seeing a policewoman stripping for me is awesome even if she isn''t a real policewoman. One day. One day, I will have her mother strip for me like that while begging for my cock. Hah! So evil. So perverted. So awesome! This is fucking awesome. I stroke my cock with my freehand, forcing out more precum onto my daughter while pumping fingers out of her pussy hard and fast. "D-daddy!" My daughter groans under my assault. Her hands clench around the bathroom sink. Her chest literallypresses a little before air escapes out of her throat. "Daddy! Hmmm!?" Her pussy gushes, spraying onto my fingers, making me slow down my finger-fucking. It isn''t the first time my daughter has orgasms, and it certainly will not be thest. Not even today, not by a long shot. Hah! After pumping for another minute or so, I pull my fingers out of her soaking pussy, finally allowing that sweet nectar of her to run down her thighs. It is glistering in the artificial lighting of the bathroom. I lick my fingers to have a taste before crouching down to drink directly from the source. As I suck onto her pussy while pumping my cock, my daughter goes to her tiptoes. I even spear my tongue right into her chasm. "Daddy! Oh! Your tongue feels so good." My daughter gasps. Her elbows crush together, pushing up her breasts, but unfortunately, I can barely see anything with my face in her snatch. Not that I amining. Hah! Soon enough. I pull away from her drenched pussy and lick my lips. "Alright, sweetie. I''m going to put my cock into your pussy now. Oh. Sophia. Once you are ready, you should take the same position here. Alice too." I tell Sophia and then cast a look at Alice. The ck-haired girl is still out of it. Fuckingme, but I really cannot expect her to get up from being pounded hard by me. Hah! While Sophia reluctantly takes off her bra and lingerie. Her sexy G-string lingerie. Shit. Did her mother buys her that? Or was it her brother? I think her brother brought her some from what is on her mind. That guy is a true man of culture. Going to put him on the list of people to possess, just for that alone. Besides, how awesome would it be if Milf is lusting for her own son!? Very awesome! More awesome as she is a policewoman. Sounds evil, but she must know her ce in the world. And that ce is kneeling between my legs and sucking my cock. Hah! Ahem. Calm down, Ghostly. Have fun with her daughter first. Your daughter too. Whatever is going to happenter will happen. No need to really n anything when you can bullshit your way out of pretty much anything. Probably. Heh. I run my cockhead runs along my daughter''s pussy lips, letting me feel the wetness and hotness in its entirety. Oh, Sweet Mother of Jesus. I will fuck you too if you were here. Hah! And when the puffy cockhead slips right in between that soaking pussy lips, I remove my guiding hands and nt both of them onto my daughter''s ass before exhale breathlessly. "Daddy going to fuck you now, sweetie." I warn my daughter while mauling her ass and pping her buttocks lightly. They ripple so hypnotically in front of my eyes. Damn. Even her arousing gasps and wheezes are hypnotic. With both of my hands grabbing onto her waist, I push my hips forwards, pushing inch by inch of junior into her unexplored damping cavern. Fuck. So tight. "D-d-d-daddy!" My daughter groans as she feels herself being split apart. Well. She is being split apart by my cock. By my hard cock. Oh. Great Maker! Oh. "God, sweetie. You are so tight. So very tight. I shouldn''t have left it this long. This long! I should have fucked you years ago. Years ago! Ah!" I dispel all my fear of hurting my daughter before mming all the way into her tight pussy, breaking through any obstacles on the way there and mming up against her womb. "Ah! It hurts! It hurts, daddy!" My daughter yells out in pain, waking Alice as well as frightening Sophia, who is watching closely while trying to get into the same position as my daughter, just so I can fuck her. "Yes. I know, but I have to fuck you, sweetie. Daddy have to fuck you hard. Just hang on. Ah! Just hang on. Ugh!" I call out before pulling back my cock and mming all the way in, driving my incestuous cock into my daughter repeatedly. Each time, she screams out in pain. Burning pain. Even so, I did not relent. I should relent. I need to fuck her hard. Fuck her so hard that she can get over this part and truly enjoy the blessing of my cock. Her daddy''s cock! Hah! And soon enough, her pains be numb while pleasure fills her head. Despite still calling out in pain, my daughter actively pushes back against me, mming her ass against my hips, grinding my cock against her walls and driving it deep into her snatch. "Daddy! It feels good. Fuck me! Harder. Oh. Harder!" My daughter beseeches as I proceed to do just that. My hands are no longer around her waist, holding her in ce. There is no need for that anymore. Instead, one goes to her tits, groping them while the other one grabbing onto her shoulders, just so I can hammer home harder while watching her slutty expression in the mirror in front. "Turn your head around, sweetie." I request as I lean forwards, and once she did, I capture her lips, sucking on them before pushing my tongue into her mouth,pletely unconcerned to who might be watching. My daughter moans into me as my hips continues to buckle, fucking her soaking cunt. 52 Bad Girl Must Be Punished Fucking her soaking cunt with all the lustful desire of dumping a huge potent load into her fertile womb and making her a mother. My own personal mummy-daughter-cumdump. All in one. Hah! Wouldn''t that be cool? Yup. Definitely. Very awesome. Very awesome indeed. But unfortunately, to turn my daughter into that would require a lot of exnation on my part. More like a lot of bullshitting on my part, especially when her stomach bes utterly swollen despite not being pregnant at all. Totally not pregnant at all, at least in her gullible mind. Hah! Well, with my luck, it could work, but I think I need to get Bitch out of the family picture. I don''t need someone like her in my life. I only need my daughter. My beautiful daughter and cumdump. I will take care of everything. Everything. All my daughter needs to do is stay at home and take care of my very hard and swollen needs just like a good wife should. Yup. Just like a good wife should. A good mummy-daughter-cumdump-wife should. Unholy fuck! I want one. I really want one. Actually, I want three and more. Booboobooboobs! I am such a pervert, and I love it. Totally love it. But honestly, all of this will bite me in the ass one day, but before that happens, let me drown myself in the blissful pleasure of my daughter''s hot mouth. Her hot and sweet mouth. Oh, fuck. It is so sweet, so hot, melting me away, and making my mind goes nk. I could get use to this. Get use to this every morning and every night. Junior surely will enjoy the taste of her mouth every morning and every night. Hah! My daughter defends herself from my oral invasion by meeting my tongue in the battlefield with hers, spreading her very addictive taste onto my excited taste buds, all while mming her shapely bottoms against my thrusting hips, helping me driving my hard cock in to her wet and tight chasms. Great Maker! It is so wet and so tight. So wet and so tight. Ugh! Ugh! Urgh! Ah! I continue to lock lips with my beautiful daughter even when my seeds torrent into her womb, utterly filling that to the brim and sending electrifying shock to her core, forcing her hot body to curve up and back into me in an erotic disy. "So hot, daddy, uh." My daughter moans as soon as my lips part from hers, not minding the kiss at all. In fact, my daughter wants to continue kissing me, tasting me as I taste her in return. It is not a kiss in her mind, as a daughter should never kiss her father like that. Not like that. It would be sinful otherwise. Totally. Then again, I am not really her father, and Mary isn''t really my daughter. At least technically speaking. So, it is actually more of me taking her well-endowed father out for a ride, and this whole fucking her and turning her into a cumdump for her daddy is my way of paying the man for the awesome ride. Booboobooboobs! "Ugh. Yes. So hot, sweetie. So very hot, squeezing my cock and milking out my cum. Ugh. Jesus Christ!" I agree as my left hand fondles her breasts, squeezing and pinching her erected nipples while my right hand caresses her well-toned stomach and belly. And if I didn''t knock my daughter up yet, I probably will as my balls contract repeatedly, working their very best to pump load after load of thick baby batter into my daughter, depositing it all right into her already overflowing womb. I kiss my daughter again and resume pounding her flooded snatch with my throbbing cock, drilling her hard and fast, making sure she epts everything. Everything that her daddy gives her. Hah! Of course, I have to pull out eventually, and when I did, a copious amount of cum spilt of her stretched pussy, joining streams of cum already running down her thighs towards the floor. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. The beautiful sight of my creation instantly hardens my cock once more, much to my wee delight. It just means I could fuck my daughter again and again alongside with her friends until they all be my cumdumps, unable to go days without having my cock in their mouth, up their ass and pussy. Hah! "God, sweetie. I cum so much in your pussy, and yet it is still so very tight. I think I need to fuck you a lot every day, all to help you, of course. Do you want me to fuck your pussy every day, sweetie?" I tell my daughter as I spread her bubbly ass with both hands to see her cum-coated pussy in full. I did cum a lot in her, so much that it will continue to leak out of her pussy for the next few minutes or so, even if she tries to hold it all in. "Y-yes, daddy. Please fuck my pussy every day." My daughter answers me while panting heavily. She could feel the venom sloshing inside of her pussy, all the way to her stomach. "I will, sweetie. I definitely will, but you mustn''t tell your mother about all of this. I wouldn''t want her to be worry." I tell my daughter before casting a nce at Sophia, who is utterly speechless at the sight. She is having a second thought about getting fucked, but I will not allow that. One way or another, my cock is going to be inside of her. "Sophia!" I call out. My voice is raised, and with the enclosed bathroom, it echoes quite loudly. There is a reason to raise my voice, as it dissipates any notion of backing out in her mind. "Y-yes, Mr. Wilson?" Sophia flinches. Her eyes go to me as I turn towards her, facing her so that my erected steel pole is in full disy, allowing her to see everything. She couldn''t imagine something that thick and long is able to fit inside my daughter. And now, it will fit inside her. "Bend over on the bathroom counter so I can fuck you. Please hurry since I don''t have to idle like this." I order the girl and then take note of Alice. Alice is still on the floor, but she is no longer out of it. She is still not paying much attention to anything else, however. This is due to the sensation in her pounded pussy, not to mention the huge amount of cum I had dumped in there. But since her mouth is free right now, and I need some good old oral cleaning, I decide to make use of it. Make good use of it. I approach Alice as Sophia tries to position herself on the bathroom counter next to my daughter. That is to say, she is bending her body over the counter, supporting her frame with her hands while sticking her ass away from the mirror. Her legs are already spread. "Alice." That is the only worde out of my mouth as I p her face with my coated with cum and whatever juices that my daughter mixes with her pussy. The dark-haired girl looks at the cock before opening her mouth and taking me in. "Oh. That''s good, Alice. You are bing quite a good cocksucker. If you do well, I will let you suck it again, as soon as I fuck Sophia and fill her with my cum." I tell her and make sure my cock ispletely cleaned. Everything that it was coated before now settle in her stomach. Her toned stomach. "Do you want to get fucked again, Alice?" I ask once I pull my huge cock out of her heavenly hot mouth. Alice is not as good as my daughter in the art of cock sucking, but her inexperience is an experience in itself, and I enjoy it very, very much. Oh. There is also one un-fucked mouth avable in the room, and it is not mine. Almost vomited. Why the fuck did I say that!? I mean to say Sophia. Not me. Fuck! My cock just lost its hardness. No! Oh. Great Maker! No! "Yes, Mr. Wilson. Please please fuck me again and cum in my pussy. It hurts at first, but it feels really good afterwards like you had said. I have never felt anything like it before." Luckily, Alicees to the rescue, returning my cock to steel-like hardness. Good job, Alice. I will definitely reward you for your help with a huge load up your ass and pussy. You are going to be my personal cumdump too, one of many. Heh. I have a lot of to go around. Hell. Bring them all, and I will make sure they know the pleasure of getting fucked by me. Hah! Ahem. "Of course, Alice. I will fuck you if you join your friends over there. It will not hurt as much as before, but it will definitely feel good again." I tell her and tilt my head towards my daughter and Sophia. My dream of having them all lined up side by side for me to plough their ass and pussy ising to fruition. Booboobooboobs! "Oh. You shouldn''t tell anyone about this since I am not supposed to do any of this for you. Your father supposes to fuck you instead of me, but I guess he is too busy to do that, so I will fill in for him, at least until he has time to fuck you, okay?" I tell Alice and let that information sinks into her mind. Am I cuckolding myself? Not really, as Alice isn''t really my daughter, and she certainly isn''t my lover. Sure, I don''t mind fucking her again and again and again, but I rather spread my culture to more people. Isn''t that what the Great Maker wants? Turning all men into men of culture. Hah! "Okay, Mr. Wilson." Alice tells me. I nod and then turn my attention to Sophia, causing her to flinch again. She is so tense. So very tense, and that is because she has witnessed what had happened to my daughter. "There is no need to be that tense, Sophia. I am just going to fuck you hard and dump a lot of cum into your ass and pussy. That''s all. It isn''t like you''re going to get pregnant of anything of sort since it is not sex, right?" I tell Sophia whileughing inwardly. Honestly, it is fun fucking around with these girls, as they are so gullible, so fucking gullible, and there is a shitload of them at that all-girl high school. Heh. All for me. Hah! If Milf sees what is happening right with her only daughter bending over the bathroom counter naked, readying to take my cock up her ass and pussy, she will fucking cut off my dick and balls. I swear that she will but before that, let me use them to fuck her lovely daughter first and dump a shit load of cum into her. Booboobooboobs! "If it isn''t sex, Mr. Wilson." Sophia responses and purses her lips. She looks at herself in the mirror as well as my daughter, who is still panting but not as deeply as before. She also takes a look at Alice, who is getting off the floor with the intention of bending over the bathroom counter just to get fucked again. Seeing that, Sophia has no more thoughts of backing out. If she did, she would be the odd one out of the group, and that is just not a good thing in her mind. She never wants to be left out of anything. "No, it is not sex. You won''t get pregnant even if I cum a lot inside you, sweetheart." I tell her. Oh. She definitely will get pregnant. If not today, then tonight. If not tonight, then tomorrow. The point is, Sophia will be pregnant if I keep on fucking her bareback and cumming inside her. That is the only way to prate someone. The only manly way to do so. Fuck condoms and all of that other stupid shit. And it will not only Sophia, but my daughter and Alice too. They all will. Every teenager in that school will. Hah! "Let''s start with your ass, shall we?" I grab hold of Sophia''s buttocks and spread them to reveal her nice pucker hole. It looks very tight and very tight. Did I mention tight? "That is one tight asshole, sweetheart. It looks like I have to fuck you very hard to make it loose." I tell Sophia and check the drawer to the side for lubricants. I left some in here after having a lot of fun with my daughter''s rectum the day before just in case. Never know when I am going to fuck someone''s ass in the downstairs bathroom. It is my bathroom since my bitch of wife doesn''t like me using the top one because that is her private bathroom. Fucking bitch. Once I coat my cock, I also rub some onto her anal entrance, making her squirms due to the coldness of the lubricants. "What is that, Mr. Wilson?" Sophia questions, but I didn''t answer. Instead, I press my cock against her pucker hole and then force the head into her ass, making her eyes go wide. "Alright, sweetheart, are you ready?" I question as I grab hold of her waist and angle myself, so I can spear all the way in with one go. It isn''t really enjoyable if she is screaming out in pain. It feels like **** actually if she is screaming, and I am not a rapist. Sophia did ask me to me to fuck her after all. In fact, they all did. No such thing is consensual ****, and it is certainly consensual even under false pretense. It is not my fault if their school didn''t teach them about all of these things. Hah! "Ye- ah! Ah! Argh!" Sophia didn''t finish her sentence as I m her ass with all my might, drilling my cock right into her ass with one thrust. It didn''t stop there since I pull back and m back again. Again, and again and again. "It hurts! Ah! Mr. Wilson! Stop! Please! Ah!" Sophia calls out tearfully, trying to push away from me, but sadly, she is locked between the bathroom counter and a very hard rod. Hah! Yeah. She isn''t going anywhere until she learns to love my cock just like my daughter and Alice are. However, in trying to get away from my relentless pounding of her ass, Sophia actually copses onto the bathroom counter with her upper body. And due to the change of angle, her ass actually bes a lot tighter. Not that I amining. Booboobooboobs! "Oh God. You have such a tightass, sweetheart. Tighter than my daughter. Tighter than Alice. You are the one who spread it to them, didn''t you? Didn''t you? Didn''t you!?" I use the girl and then p her huge ass while pounding her anally, driving the breaths right out of her lungs. So much so that Alice bes quite frightful, but even so, she is unable to do anything but watch me fuck her friend into submission. It will be soon. I just know it. "Stop. Mr. Wilson! Please stop! Please. Ah! Please stop. Ah! Ah. Argh. Please. Harder. Ah! Stop. Harder. Ah. Please fuck me harder!" And eventually, Sophia understands the pleasure of being plowed like a sow by me and my hard cock, thus starting to beg me to break her ass. I totally did while my daughter and Alice watch her on both sides of the counter. Neither are frightened anymore. They are actually turned on. Both girls couldn''t really help but touch themselves due to the itchiness in their drenching pussy. That itchiness cannot be scratched by their fingers alone. They need my cock. My hard cock. Hah! "You''re such a bad girl, Sophia. Aren''t you? Tell me!" I question Sophia as I make rope out of her long hair, binding it around one of my fists and pulling her head until she snaps upwards while I pound her ass with reckless abandonment. Sophia might have even orgasm, as her entire body convulses, not to mention her rectum attempts to crush my cock as it plunges in and out of her. And with that much pressure, it won''t take me long to blow. Blow a huge load. Fuck! "Yes. I''m a bad girl. I''m really a bad girl. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Ah!" Sophia calls out when I ask again while pping her ass and pulling on her hair, basically riding her like a whore. Well. Not quite one, but she will be. A whore for my cock. Honestly, Sophia is actually quite naughty, but not the kind of naughty that I am interested in, but she will be quite naught from now on. Hah! "Jesus Christ!" I call out and pull of her ass and let my cock falls into the fissure of her. And like a firehose, milky white bursts soak into the tassel of red about my fist, but most of the load make a thick puddle onto her very lovely back. And it quickly overflows and streams off her sides, onto the counter and the floor, not that it matters anymore. The bathroom reeks of sex and cum. Hah! 53 Crazy Voice In My Head As soon as my cock finishes painting a creamy mural onto her back and shoulder from behind, I exhale deeply and finally have a good look at the time remaining. The time that I can remain in control of Richard. I tis about time that I did, no pun intended, but I was having way too much fun to really care, and it is a good thing that I didn''t get ejected from Richard while ejecting inside his daughter and her friends. Oh. Ejecting onto them too. Lots and lots of ejecting. Hah! Ahem. These teenagers look so damn hot with my spunk coating their faces and nubile bodies. And just by seeing them all lining up along the bathroom counter with their ass sticking towards me is already enough for me to blow a nut. Blow two nuts actually. Luckily, I just did, as demonstrated by my engorged cock twitching rather maddeningly right between Sophia''s lovely buttocks. The tip continues to drool cum onto her cum-coated ass-crack, and it will do so for a little while. There is just so much within me, and a lot of that is going right up her pussy. Her virgin pussy, making sure that she is knocked up by me. Hah! But seriously though, I do not know if I have enough time to knock Sophia up thanks to Alice. It is more like thanks to that religious nut sister of her for giving her a holy cross. I am certainly going to fuck her sister up too because that is the only way to literally fuck up someone, at least in my book. Hah! And when I mean knocking up Sophia, I don''t mean by simply fucking her pussy and dumping a massive load into her womb. I always shave time for that, obviously. Deflowering sweet virgins with my huge cock is my reason to exist. Booboobooboobs! And if I don''t have enough time, I will just repossess Richard again to make sure I have more time. I will probably have enough Sexual Points (SP) for that after the System tallies up all my really awesome achievements. Deflowering my daughter and her two friends should me a hefty amount of points, right? Maybe. While I do want to possess other people to spread my culture and get more awesome godlike powers, there just isn''t anyone around for me to possess at the moment. I mean dudes, not chicks. I am never going to possess any chicks. I will certainly fuck them though. Hah! "Mr. Wilson?" Sophia mumbles as I am still holding onto her silky long hair like some sort of horse''s rein, pulling her head back towards me when I was pounding her tight ass. She is pretty tight. While I was checking the remaining time, Sophia manages to reposition her hands onto the bathroom counter, enabling her to support her frame and allowing me to see her tits in the mirror again. Those perky breaks of her are coated with my batter due to much of it spilled around her back from a moment before. A lot of cum is still on her back though, and when Sophia lifts her upper body off the counter, they run down her back and stream around her bubbly ass. Damn. It is quite a sight. "Ah right, sorry. I was just mesmerized by how beautiful you look, Sophia. My cum does bring out your natural beauties." Ipliment while matching her gaze within the bathroom mirror. I also match the gazeing from Alice on the side. My daughter too, who has already recovered from my very hard pounding and cum-overdose. Seeing all three of them looking at me, I feel like I need to grow a pair of cock, so I can fuck them all in unison. Is that even possible? Great Maker? "Really, Mr. Wilson?" Sophia questions as she examines herself in the mirror. She didn''t find anything different, other than the fact she is sweating quite a bit due to taking my long and hard assault. As she is doing that, I pull back and press my cock against her pussy. Her eyes widen the moment I push the cockhead between herher lips and feel the hotness of her cunt. Damn. She is so fucking hot. Oh, Great Maker! "Wait. Mr. Wilson. Ah!" Sophia screams as I ram my hard cock right into her tight cunt with one single thrust. That causes her to copse back onto the bathroom counter. "It hurts it really hurts" Sophia sobs as I pull back and note blood coated my cock. Alice didn''t have any since she already broke her hymen, and I didn''t recall my daughter having any either. Alice notices that, and when she is about to call out, but I beat her to it. I cannot have her telling Sophia anything that can easily be misunderstood. "You really are a bad girl, Sophia, but blood sacrifice is a sign of atonement of sins. The greatest blood sacrifice is that of Jesus Christ who lived, suffered, died on the cross, and rose again. So, what is a little bit of pain to you, Sophia?" I question. It is not entirely bullshit since her overly Catholic school should have taught her about that, and with a look into her thoughts, she resigns to her fate. Her fate of being my cumdump. Hah! "Yes, Sophia. Please hold on while my daddy fucks you. It will stop being painful soon." My daughter speaks up and grab hold of the girl''s left hand. A very assuring smile is on her face. "Hang on, Sophia. We are here with you." Alice also speaks up and hold the girl''s right hand infort. She actually does not like Sophia much, but in this moment, she wants to give her support like a good Catholic. My daughter, on the other hand, believes that this is a good thing. A very good thing. Honestly, she is such a good daughter. My good daughter-cumdump. Hah! And as for me, my hands grab hold of her slender waist tightly, readying for some hard pounding right up her pussy. Her very tight pussy. It is the tightest pussy that I have ever experienced so far, and I have experienced a total of five pussies in my entire life, not including Richard. His score will be the same as mine after I am done with Sophia. Booboobooboobs! "I thank the Lord for the chance to help this poor soul. Amen." I pray to the Great Maker before mming into her cunt without hesitation, forcing her to scream out in agonizing pain. Despite that, I continue to do what I must, forcing my cock through her virginal hole all the way to her womb. With my cock fully embedded into her cunt, I cannot describe how tight her pussy is nor how much it is squeezing my cock. Unholy fuck! She would have made her future husband a very happy man. Too bad for him. Hah! "So tight, sweetheart. You''re so tight. Jesus!" I call out and proceed to pound Sophia while she grips my daughter''s and Alice''s hand tightly for much neededfort. Several drops of bloods drip down onto the floor as my cock continues to spread her pussy open. Completely open to amodate me. It is a bit dry since I might have forgotten to make her wet. Not might. Actually forgotten. Oops. I just didn''t have the time to do so since there are literally minutes on the cock. I mean clock. Heh. As such, I fuck Sophia with reckless abandonment, forcing her to get pass the pain and into the intense pleasure zone. It takes a few minutes to do so. And when Sophia finally moans, I run my hands up her very lovely body and grab hold of her perky tits and throat. I squeeze them both as I hammer up her now wet pussy, dangling my balls full of cum with the jerking motions. "I''m going to cum a lot inside you, sweetheart, and you''re going to help me fuck your mother too." I whisper into her ears before mming my cockhead against her womb several time and let it all out right there. Torrents of cum crash against the inner gate and invade the sacred ground. Sophia ponders what I mean by that, but the burning sensation filling her wet passage, shooting right up her body and into her mind. "Ah!" She screams as I plug her pussy and spill everything within. Both my daughter and Alice watch Sophia getting pumped full of cum while basically in my chokehold with my arm around her neck and my other hand groping her chest. And with only a couple of minutes left on the clock, I pull out, turn her around and force her onto her knees to take swallow my ejacting cock. She wasn''t on her knees when I shove my cock into her mouth though since I was too hasty. She is on her bare ass, leaking out cum from her asshole as well as her pussy. Her lovely pussy, utterly overflowing with my baby batter. I will have a chance to pump her pussy full of my baby milk again, but I want to feel her mouth around my cock before I let Richard takes over for a few minutes. Maybe longer since I want to check what kind of goodies I manage to get. "Swallow it all, sweetheart. The venom is good for you." I tell Sophia as I plough her throat, squeezing out every bit of cum within my balls as quickly as I can. I probably will hate it if I get ejected before I finish this. Sophia struggles to since I am too forceful. And with thest few seconds, I pull out and m her face with my cock just because. She didn''t know why, but she did think that I was spanking her due to her being a bad girl. That is fucking hrious. And within the next moment, I am hovering above in the ceiling, looking straight down at an exhausted Richard, whose cock is resting on top of Sophia''s face, coating her features with cum and saliva. "Damn. That was so close." Iment and exhale deeply. I am still horny as fuck, but not as much as I was before. As for Mary and Alice, they are still bending over the bathroom counter, readying to take a very hard cock right up their pussy. Hopefully, Richard has enough in him to give them what they want. Hah! Ahem. Not my problem right now. "Alright. System. Give me my reward!" I shout out as huge amounts of windows appear. I am expecting it, but still, there is so many due to all the crazy shit that I did. Of course, the window that I am interested in is how much Sexual Points that I have managed to earn. [Your reward has been calcted. You have earned 7,038SP. Would you like to view the result?] Awesome! What did I earnst time around? 100ish or something. This is like 70 times more. Booboobooboobs! [Congrattion. You have leveled up. You are now level 1. You may take on a profession now. Having a profession unlocks unique skills and abilities. Some profession requires you to join a Guild. You have been awarded 5 Attributes Points (AP) for leveling up] Hurrah. The rest is just bullshit about referring to my manual. The one that I have never gotten, and I cannotin about it since it will take 69 millennia for someone toe and help me. Yeah. Fuck that. Oh. There are more windows about leveling up. [Congrattion. You have leveled up. You are now level 2. You have been awarded 5 Attributes Points (AP) for leveling up] [Congrattion. You have leveled up. You are now level 3. You have been awarded 5 Attributes Points (AP) for leveling up] [Congrattion. You have leveled up. You are now level 4. You have been awarded 5 Attributes Points (AP) for leveling up] Not anything interesting. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. The next level-up notification is, however, since it is lengthier. [Congrattion. You have leveled up. You are now level 5. Conquest Mode is avable. While you are not allowed to travel the multiverse, you may enter lower subset of realities. These are called fictional realities. For more information refer to your manual. You have been awarded 5 Attributes Points (AP) for leveling up] Fucking hell. Give me my fucking manual already! I will check out the Conquest Modeter since there is a message appear in my inbox. Could it be from the Great Maker? Could it be a new ability? But since the System didn''t inform me that it is a message from the Administrator, it probably is not a message from the Great Maker. Sucks. Anyway, let me open it to see what it is. Could be something cool. "Hey! About time you leveled up and unlock your inventory. Here is your Power Stones. 3600 or so. If you don''t know what it is, ask the System. Long story short, Powers Stones are consumed to upgrade your power. It does grow stronger the more you use it, but even if you use it all the time, it still going to take you thousand of years. Earthly years." It is an audio message? I can hear someone speaking directly into my ears. "Yes. Audio message. Just keep thinking that. So, these Power Stones are designed to speed thing up for you. Those guys up there do reward people who do well, so do well and you get more stones, but only once every week. Week that passed in the overworld. Well, see you. I have tons of stones I need to distribute." And silence. "Wait a second! At least tell me your name, voice in my head." Of course, nothing but silence. Well. At least I unlock inventory now. There is a notification somewhere in this mess, informing about that. But let me see those Power Stones. 54 Awesome And Not So Awesome The Inventory is not just an interface of sort, like something that I would find in a video game. Rather, it is more like a small room that I can dump stuff into and take stuff out of. As much stuff that I can actually stash into that small space, surrounded by invisible barriers, forming a perfect cube. It is a cube without any actual flooring or ceiling. The unlit cubicle is currently filled up with red glowing stones. Power Stones. 3,623 Power Stones just sitting there, holding up by an invisible barrier that acts like the floor. I just know the exact amount of stones I have without asking the System, so I guess that is something. Awesome. I proceed to use a single Sexual Point (SP) to learn some information about the Power Stones (PS) from the System, as information is not free. Well. That kind of suck, to be honest. But since I do have more than 800SP from all the fucking around I did with three very lovely teenagers, I can waste a few to learn something important. Probably important, I think. "Alright, System. Here is 1SP, so tell me what these Power Stones are used for?" [Power Stones are for upgrading your Powers. 5SP is required for more additional information.] "You are being really helpful with your paywall, aren''t you, System?" I deadpan and wonder whether I should really spend more hard-earned SP just to learn probably more useless information from the System. Seriously, I already fucking know that they are for upgrading my powers. The delivery guy already told me so. He is more helpful than the System at the moment, but too bad he is in a hurry to tell me more. Wait a second, there are more people like me, worshiping the Great Maker? Of course, there are, now that I think about it. The Great Maker is too great to have only one follower. Wow. I am conflicted about that since I want to be his only devoted worshipper. Oh well. I will just aim for his #1 fan then. That is using my noggin. Hah! Ahem. "No thanks, System. Just tell me how to use these Power Stones, so I can upgrade my awesome powers to be more awesome, so awesome that I can break into heaven and hell to rescue my parents. I mean the hell part since heaven is probably awesome." I response. My current goal is to find my parents just to apologize to them what a bad son I have been, and if I have to fuck my ways through countless beautiful women, sexy devils and hot angels, then so be it. Wait. That doesn''t seem so bad. Hah! I pay some attention to Richard, just to check whether he continues my sexual escapade. Since I have already done all the hard work for him, all he has to do now is just stick his huge cock into three very hot, warm and cozy ces, letting it all out. It is fucking as easy as that. Unfortunately, without my awesome spirit empowering his body, he is unable to continue fucking the teenagers, at least not without much needed rest. He is still horny as hell though, as indicated by that huge number hovering above his head. It is muchrger than before, and I wonder why that is. I could ask the System about that, but then again, it doesn''t seem all that important. Not really. [This particr information requires 10SP.] The System informs me, and I immediately notice the cost. That zero shouldn''t be there since it is not really that much of a secret, I think. Right? "I just love your price hike, System. Alright, here is 10SP. Please tell me something useful." I forfeit my hard-earned 10SP since I really have no choice. It is probably not as simple as picking up one of the stones and then eating it. These Power Stones are as hard as rock. Radioactive rock, but still rocks, nheless. Yeah. I am not going to eat them, just to see if that is the case. Not stupid yet. [You can exact the energy from the Power Stones to empower your spirit and enhance your Power, or you can consume the Power Stones orally or otherwise and let your Power do the rest. Note that you currently have two Powers in your possession. Power of a Gamer and Power of Possession. Consuming it will be extremely painful due to having multiple powers.] The System tells me. [Unfortunately, you do not have the mean to exact energy from the Power Stones directly. Consuming it is your only option. How you consume it is up to you.] The System informs me, and I stare nkly at nothing for a handful of seconds before trying to be the greatest cursers in the world. My one-man cursing will take a while, so let me skip ahead for a couple of minutes. And during that time, Richard hastily heads out of the bathroom just to give his daughter and her two well-fucked friends some alone time, jus so they can wash his spunk off of their nubile bodies. Actually, my spunks, I should say. Hah! It is going to be pretty hard to clean me out of their pussies and asses, considering that I had deposited quite a lot of mini-me into there. Go mini-me! Impregnate them! As much as Richard wants to join them for a shower, he is too much of a coward to do so. In his mind, he is unable to get his head around what had just happened. He had just fucked and came a lot inside his only daughter as well as her two friends. All under false pretense as well, and that terrifies him. Terrifies him beyond wit. "What do I do if they get pregnant!? Oh God. What have I done?" Richard questions as he heads to the kitchen, finding that he has to make lunch for them. Pretty muchte lunch now, as it is already well passed noon. I do have quite bit of ns in mind for some really awesome fun in the afternoon and evening, topping it all off at night. Their pussies and asses are going to be filled so much with me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. In retrospect, I should probably have possessed Richard before he left the bathroom instead of floating here and cursing the stupid System. Being a disembodied spirit without a host is not a good thing, considering the numerous warning that the System tells me previously. This is because my spiritual energy is leaking all over the ce, bringing some uninvited guests. I just didn''t expect those uninvited guests to appear so soon, as it has only been like a few minutes. "Unholy crap! What the fuck are those things!?" I call out when a couple of dog-like creature emerges from the walls. They aren''t any kind of dogs that I have ever seen, and that isn''t because they are translucent with dark fogs constantly seeping out of whatever openings they have on their bodies. [This particr information requires 1SP.] I just didn''t have time to answer the System before those creaturesunch at me. I manage to escape two, but the third take a bite out of my arm. Not bite but rip off my arm. Oh fuck! That hurts! [You have lost 319SP.] "Eh!?" I utter as my arm reforms. My spirit bes a bit fader. Crap! Fleeing for my ghostly life, I bolt right out of the house as fast as I possibly can. They immediately give chase, but since they are on the ground and I am in the air, I am a lot faster. Not fast enough. "Shit! I need to fly higher. Higher! Damn it! System. Just take my fucking points and tell me what those fucking things are already, and how the fuck do I get away from them!?" I call out, finding that there is no point of saving my points if I am not going to live long enough to use it, and besides, I could always get more. Didn''t I just get like 7k point or something like that!? [They are known as Spirit Hound. A species of Spiritual Beasts. They are often found in spiritual realms, such as the Twisted Nether. As they have acute sense of smell, they are usually attracted to being with high spiritual energy. Like all Spiritual Beasts, they can only be defeated with Spiritual Energy. Wielding a Spiritual Weapon is the best.] The System informs me. [You currently do not have any means of defeating a Spiritual Beasts effectively, so it is highly advisable for your survival to hide yourself. However, as your level increases, so does your spiritual aura, making it increasingly to hide your presence in others.] That is all the System tells me, and it is as useful as a piece of shit. Goddamn it. I need to find a way to shake them off me before I could possess someone, just to hide. Wait a second. Is there more of them!? There are like 6 chasing after me now. Where are theying from!? No. Wait. There are 8 now. Unholy fuck! The all-girl school ising right up ahead, and I recall that it was built on holy ground, so I wonder if it can actually stop a spirit. Wait a second, aren''t I a spirit myself!? Shit. It turns out that I can, but I didn''t stop to see if the spiritual beasts could. That is because it might actually be holy ground. However, the spiritual beasts actually stopped at the school gate before howling, calling more of their kind. Crap. What to do? What to do!? Without a real way to kill them, my presence will just invite more of them. I am probably leaking tons and tons of spiritual energy. Since the school is closed on a Saturday, there is only a few people loitering about. One of them is that security guard. He is on my list of people to possess, so without further ado, I immediately enter right into his body and hide within him. His memory immediately merges with mine, allowing me to know everything about him. Once the migraine is over, I sneak towards the front gate to see what is happening. There are over twenties of them now, howling and sniffing, trying to catch my scent again. I decide to head to the back gate, finding there are also a dozen of them there as well. Unholy fuck. How many of them are there!? Must be almost a hundred,pletely surrounded the school, waiting for me toe out. I am noting out! But I will have toe out eventually. Damn. "System. Is there a way to forge a spiritual I begin, but someone interrupt me. "What is with the ruckus outside?" It is a priest. He is in histe 40s. To his side is a very beautiful nun with lovely emerald eyes. She is far too young to be a teacher of the school, not that she couldn''t be one. A lot of teachers here are quite pretty. Wait a second. They can hear the howling outside!? Another priest runs up to him from the front gate. I remember meeting that man as Richard. He is one of the school spiritual counselors, and he has to deal with a lot of girls every day, all alone in his office. And considering the number hovering about his head, he is not a very good priest. Hah! Going to add him onto the list of people to possess. "The bells are chiming, Father. We are under assault." They all head towards the front gate afterwards, and from the look on their faces, they can definitely see the spirit hounds roaming outside. The hounds can also see them as well, and they also find them to be very tasty too. ording the System, that means they have high spiritual energy. "Please take care of them as quickly as possible, Grace, or more wille." The older priest questions the young nun next to him before running his hand around her very slender waist and taking her into his embrace. That greatly surprises me, as priests and nuns aren''t supposed to do that sort of thing. "Yes, Father. It will not take long." The girl responses before copsing against him, unconscious. And before my very eyes, her spirit emerges from her body. She is dded in beautiful silvery armor, with two beautiful wings behind her back. Grace immediately surges into the sky and spreads her white wings wide. Thousands of white feathers areunched forth, raining down upon the spirit hounds, and the resulting sight is not pretty. She instantly kills them all with an attack, and that is without using that golden sword in her hand. Grace then immediately looks into my direction, and in an instant, I release control of my host to hide deep within his body. "I am not here. I am not here. Please stop looking at me, beautiful angel, even though I really want you to." I pray because there is no way I am going to escape if she attacks me. She could rip apart those hounds like they were nothing. Grace narrows her slightly before descending back down and returning to her body. She slowly opens her eyes and stands up straight, no longer need for physical support from the man. "I sense a ghost, but only for a second. Since it manages to enter the school ground, it is either a very powerful ghost or one without any ill intention." Grace tells the older priest, and he nods in understand as he opens his bible. I don''t think that is a real bible, as it glows brightly. All the spiritual energies that are seeping out of the corpses are vacuumed into the book. "I will have a look into it." And that is the cue for me to get the fuck out of there unless I want to be exorcised. 55 The Fun Continues And since Harry that is the name of my host is finishing off his shift for the day, I can stroll straight out of the school via the school gate without anyone being any of the wiser. The much younger guy than me, who is starting his shift as the security guard did give me a handwave, and I return his friendly handwave with one of my own before hastily head towards the parking lot in order to get to my car. My very crappy car, apparently. Why am I driving this unsafe piece of shit? Oh yeah. I cannot really afford anything else at the moment. Or ever, really. Well. It could be worst. Like being strapped to an interrogation chair against my will in a dark and cold ce somewhere deep beneath the school with several priests and hot-looking nuns discussing how to exorcise my perverted ass. Heh. I wouldn''t mind getting send to heaven by Grace. Hah! Grace is an angel. Literally. Spiritually, actually. Not really sure how that all works, but I am thankful for the confirmation that angels do exist. It means that very sexy subus or demoness exists too. I need to somehow summon one to just learn a couple of things or two if you know what I mean. Heh. Ahem. Calm down Ghostly. There will be time for that once you get out of here. As far away from this dreadful ce as possible. And I probably need to possess someone much younger too. This is because Harry is already in his 50s, yet in spite of that, he is still working two fucking jobs. Actually, it is more like one and a half job since the other one doesn''t really have a sry of sort. Bummer. "Hello, Mr. Potter." Someone speaks up or maybe more like sneaks up on me when I am trying to open the car door. That damn door is pretty hard to unlock because the key and whatever locking mechanism are fairly rusty simply because of how damn ancient this car is, at least to my standard. I need a new car. A brand-new car. A sport car. Too bad I cannot actually afford it. Actually, if I think a bit outside the box, maybe I can. And that is done by suing a certain someone. Someone very famous, but not very likeable. Oh. Did I mention my full name is Harry Potter? That alone would have been hrious, but none of the teenagers at school read the book due to it about witches and wizards, the tools of the devil. Anything to do with the devil is a bad no-no. That includes procreational sex, apparently. I mean recreational sex. Same thing in my mind. Hah! Anyway, I am against the whole church and its doctrine because I am not allow to sex for fun. Sex is awesome. Sex is great. Everyone should have sex with everyone else, regardless of rtionship or whatever like the Great Maker has wanted. Hah! Maybe I should start my own religion in his great name? A very awesome religion called Our Daughter of Perpetual Kneeling, where cum is a Holy Sacrament, provided by fathers for their daughters to drink, or sons for their mother. Booboobooboobs! Ahem. That is fucking awesome! Super perverted awesome, but still, awesome! Hah! "Um. Hello?" I utter when I turn around to see who it is. The voice sounds hot enough, meaning that I definitely don''t know her, at least in any capacity. But how does the owner know me though? Oh Shit. Don''t tell me that she can see me for what I truly am!? Shit! Calm down Ghostly. If she actually does, you wouldn''t be standing here talking to her. She would just murder you or worst, tie you up to deal with youter. Hey. Wait a second. How is getting tied up by a really hot girl for some severe spankingter worst!? That should be way better than getting straight up killed. Please send me to heaven before sending me to hell. Ahem. Once I take a good look at her face, my life-time buddy stirs within my pant. I have thought that Junior was actually dead after all of these very dry years, but apparently not. Good thing too since I will be needing Junior to be a hell lot more active from now on, all to earn me more of those sexy, sexy sexual points. Hah! Seriously though, I need more as the SP act like my health of sort. I do have a health stat on my status window, but that is for my host than for me. It is the same as that new profession stat, which is basically job. There are two. One for my host and one for me. Obviously, the profession stat for me is far more important. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. But I will talk more about thatter. "Eva." I state her name since I do recognize her now. It is pretty hard not to due to the spitting image of Alice with her long dark hair and dark-brown eyes. The holy cross around her neck is even more threatening than before. Sexy as hell too since if Alice is a 10 on the scale of 1 to 10, Eva is definitely 12. Hah! Grace is obviously a 15, but that is because I want to corrupt an angel with my cock. Hah! "Is there something you need?" I question and swallow the hard lump in my throat. As much as I want to bend her over the car just to teach her a lesson about being nice to her little sister, I am far too frightened to do so. Also, not a good thing, given where we are at the moment. Eva narrows her eyes slightly, trying to see something beyond physical appearance. Probably trying to see me, who is ying it cool right now. I wonder if I can outrun her if she attacks. Definitely not. Therefore, I rather not. Please stop staring at me with that beautiful eyes of yours. If you don''t, I might not be able to control my perverted nature. Hah! "No, but please take this. It will keep evil spirits away from you." Eva eventually speaks up. She hands me a non-descriptive box, and I obviously don''t need to open the box to know what is exactly inside. Fool me once, shame on me. Fool me twice, I will knock you right up. Actually, I will definitely do that anyway because motherhood is the greatest thing ever. Hah! Speaking of which, Harry just watched Terminatorst night. The crappy Woke Fate shit that basically kills my boner for one of the hottest actresses of all time. I don''t want to know how old she looks. I honestly like Sarah Connor a lot better in the second movie because she is fucking hot. I totally want to be a Terminator right now, and I am certainly won''t be hunting down John Connor to shoot him up. I will just be shooting up Sara Connor instead. Hah! Ahem. Good thing that Eva doesn''t know exactly is going through my mind in this moment, or she would not be so very calmed andposed right now. Eva also doesn''t know what happen to her pretty little sister right now. There is no way that she would be calmed andposed like this if she does. Heh. "Um. Thanks for this, Eva." I thank the girl and open the box to look inside. It is mostly for effect. The holy cross that will be spending the rest of its day on a shelf somewhere greets me. Maybe under the nearby river in case somehow it manages to crawl out of its box and attacks me. "You are weed, Mr. Potter. I thought you need one because of what happen to your wife. I hope that she recovers soon." Eva tells me as she turns her head slightly to the side, taking note of her partner. A young priest, who looks like he had just woken up. The guy is still fixing his hair and checking his holy bible. It is not a normal bible by any mean, as it can suck up spiritual energy from the surrounding. I wonder if I can suck up spiritual energy too. What for though? I cannot just ask them about it because I am not supposed to know. Eva bids me farewell after that and joins her partner to head across the road and into the school. They aren''t the only one, so I assume there is a special meeting going on. Not my problem. I need to get out of here before someone notice me. Eva did notice something, but what it is, she isn''t able to tell, at least not right now. Once she is more trained, she will be able to see my ghostly self. Crap. I hope that I am strong enough to defend myself then. That is where my professiones in, but since there are so many to choose from, I need to think more about it. Most of them requires me to join a Guild, which I don''t really want to, as I have to follow their probably crappy rules and guidelines. As for what Eva is referring to, my wife is actually very sick. She is losing her vision despite being much younger in rtion to me. She is only in her early 40s while I am in my mid-50s. And because of her growing blindness, I have to do much of her job too, looking after the rather cheap motel that we have sunk so much money into. I guess it could be called a family business of sort. Still, it is bleeding us much of our life saving. We have nothing left, and honestly, I rather just sell the damn rundown ce for just itsnd and use whatever money we get to find a retirement home somewhere. But no, my wife is stubborn. She wouldn''t have that even if it is killing her. It is killing me too, especially when I have two daughters and as son I need to look after. None of them go to this Catholic School, however. Well. Not exactly true. My twin daughters do go to a Catholic College instead. Big different. As for my eldest child. He already drops out of College, citing that he wants to work to help out around the house, but I am sure it is more than that. He is always sad and depressed, and seeing him mopping around the motel, doing jobs of a cleaning staff breaks my heart. With his brain, I want him to graduate and get a proper job, not wasting his life away like I have done so. Wait. Am I crying!? Fuck. This isn''t my life, but still, I cannot help but bes emotional whenever I think of my wife, my son and my two daughters. Damn. I drive away from the school before returning control to Harry finally. If I actually didn''t force him out of the school just now, he would have gone to the Principle to hand in his resignation letter. That is fucking dangerous, considering the Principle is constantly surrounded by priests and nuns. They will be able to detect me if I am anywhere near them. I did put some suggestions into his mind, telling him that he doesn''t need to resign just yet. At least until I think of something. Harry wants to dedicate all of his time to his wife and children, and it is a noble thing to do, but it isn''t a good thing for me. I need to im more virgins. Well not exactly. This is because the [Deflowering of a Virgin] achievements me 2,000SP per girl. That is more than all of my other achievementsbined. I also get 100SP for [Exploring New Ground]. That achievement is for my host fucking someone new. My host. Not me. That gives me a really good idea of what to do to get a lot more SP. I do need it, considering that the requirement for SP each level grows exponentially. Or maybe geometic? Too much math for me. Heh. Regardless, I actually have a look at this. Well. Work out in my mind from what I remember. Level 1 was 200. Level 2 was 400. Level 3 was 800. Level 4 was 1600. Level 5 was 3200. And now, to get to level 6, I need to 6400SP. That is fucking insane. I could also lose my level too if I get myself chewed up by those damn Spiritual Beasts since I consume Sexual Energies to heal my perverted spirit. Hah! While it did take a bit of SP, like 120 or so, I did learn that I need to be level 30 or so to break through those dimensional barriers in order to get into heaven or hell or other spiritual realms. How much SP is that in total? I honestly don''t fucking know, but it is probably a lot. Like a shit ton. Since I do get 100SP for every new hole that I fuck with a new host, I think I should drop by a strip club or something. Too bad. No money. Oh. I know where I can get some money. I know where I can some pussies too. I take over Harry once more and turn the car around, passing the long route around the Catholic School since I don''t want to alert anyone. It didn''t take long for me to reach a house. Once there, I park the car in the driveway and head to the front door. I check myself before knocking on the door. It did take a while for a balding man to open the door and greet me. He looks sweaty and greasy, and from the perverted thoughts hovering above his head, I can understand why. I would be too if I were watching three well-endowed teenagers being all tangled up in sexy positions when ying twister. Booboobooboobs! "Yes?" Richard questions and tries to recall who I am. He obviously met Harry before, but he hasn''t really met me, his greatest benefactor, and I am here to im my payment. Hah! "Hello Richard, may Ie in to join the fun?" 56 The Cult Of Culture It takes Richard a moment to realise what I am actually talking about. More like trying to invite myself into his lovely home for some very ball-busting fun. Hah! Well. What do they always say? The more the merrier. Something like that. I mean more chicks, not dicks, but in this particr case, I will make a very special exception for myself as I am actually a nobody, so it doesn''t really count. Hah! "Holy shit! He doesn''t mean that, does he!? What else could it be!? Oh shit. Oh shit. No. Oh shit! I am so fucking dead. Shit!" Richard didn''t say that out loud, but it is hovering above his head within his thought bubbles, allowing me to read him like an open textbook, not that I needed to at the moment. The balding man literally wants to run as far away from this ce as possible, preferably with his lovely daughter, of course. I mean, I would too if I am about to get busted for busting a nut inside someone like her. Hah! The power to read thoughts is one hell of an overpowering ability, so thank you so much that awesome ability, oh the Great maker! I cannot say thankyou enough, so I will just fuck a bunch of sexy teenagers in your name. That should satisfy you, right? Definitely. Booboobooboobs. A message appears in my inbox, causing me to arch my brow. What the!? Please don''t tell me that the Great Maker just heard me and decide to reward me with another awesome ability!? Yes! Fucking yes! Too bad it is isn''t. Damn. Way to bust my bubble. But still, it is not a bad thing, considering that I have earned 1026 Power Stones. Another week has gone by in the overworld? That was fucking fast. If only I have a way to use them without having to swallow them one by one. I am not going to do that, obviously. Fuck that! Ahem. "Yes, Richard. I know." I state simply and take note of an absurd number of things go through his mind. Most are about what Richard can say to me in order to escape as quickly as possible. Why is that really the first thinges to his mind? Stay and fight, you dumbass. Oh, I am the one to talk. I did run off too, but that was different. I have no way to fight against those damn Spiritual Beasts, not yet anyway. Will have ways soon. "Calm down, Richard. I swear I will not speak a word of this to anyone if you allow me inside and have a little bit of fun with the girls." I assure him, confirming his greatest fear as well. The greatest fear that any loving father who desires to make love to their beautiful daughters, especially those who have already done so. Like Richard for example. Heh. "Um. Ah. Um." Richard did not know what to do. He couldn''t possibly invite me inside, so I can fuck his daughter and her two friends. That wouldn''t be a good thing. No certainly, it would not. Although, I think I prefer him punching me in the face for even suggesting that. That is what I would have done if someone ckmailed me in order to bang my daughter. My beautiful daughter who is so helpful at sucking out my spunk and let me buttfuck her whenever I want. Hah! Too bad Richard is a coward. He has always been one. If he wasn''t, he would have bitch-p his bitch of a wife a long time ago and divorce her sorry ass. Nope. Instead of doing that, Richard decides to slog his way through life, bing pretty much a tool for his wife as well as those bitches at hispany. Man, if I have his skillsets, I would have my private office on the upper levels with my daughter as my very sexy assistant. That would be such an awesome life. But nope, I don''t. I am just a ghost without a real body. I really need to go and dig up my body in order to restore it somehow. It is not graverobbing if I am just taking back what is mine, right? No? Meh. I am still going to do that. Need a ce to stash a rotting corpse though. Oh wait, it probably is just a skeleton now. Damn it. Anyway, I honestly don''t know how to fix Richard of his cowardice and sissyness. Yes, that is a word. I know right? Is there a way to just add points to his courage stats, or something like that? I do have like 25 abilities points right now. Actually, I should use some on this new host of mine. Harry needs them since he is slowly dying due to overwork and what is not. He is also super depressed, which bother me more than a little, considering I do have his memory and experience. And since I am such a good guy, I think I will help him out, at least find a way to make the shitty motel more profitable. Help out my son too since I don''t want him to turn out like me. My wife as well, but that because I do love her. Oh. Obviously my two very hot daughters. I never had a twin before, so it will be the first. Hah! So much shit to do. Hah! "Are you ckmailing me?" Richard gathers all of his courage to question me. I swear the time it takes for him to do that is enough for me to y a full game of chess, not that I would. I ponder his question for a short moment before deciding to give him a shrug. I will deal with Richard like I have dealt with Alice. That is, a strong fucking hand. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "Yes, Richard. I am ckmailing you, but only because I am trying to help you be better. Have you ever wondered why you do the things that you do in the past few days? It feels so unlike you, right?" I point out. Richard blinks and nods repeatedly. Even though he is aware of what he did and understand that he did it willingly, it is still quiet confusing in his mind when he finally has time to think about it. Like any good father, Richard would never act on any of his impulses, no matter what since it is morally wrong. Not only that, it will break his family apart if words get out. "That is because my God, the Great Maker has deemed it necessary for me to help you out. I can tell you more about him if we take this conversation inside. We wouldn''t want other people to hear things they shouldn''t hear." I tell Richard. Yes. I think I will start my own religion now. I don''t think I should call it whatever I think I should before. That kind of title would raise a lot of suspicion. Our Daughter of Perpetual Kneeling Church? Honestly, what the hell was I thinking, considering I would be limiting myself to daughters when there are plenty of other type of women. Mothers. Nieces. Aunties. Grandmother? Maybe thatst one is no-no unless they are hot. Hah! Anyway, I should just call my church the Cult of Culture. That is way more obvious. Hah! Ahem. Richard looks around, finding some people walking about on the streets and roads. None of them are paying any attention to him or me, but still, it is not a good thing to talk outside, especially about those kinds of stuff. Stuff that get a huge amount of police cars to his house, especially one of the girls he just knocked up is a beloved daughter of a policewoman. Heh. "Alright,e in, but please don''t do anything to them. Please. I will give you anything that you want just not that. Please." Richard finally relents. He really has no choice in the matter. It is either flee or let me in. There is really no other option. Of course, he could shut me out, but that only postpone the inevitable. "Richard. I wouldn''t do anything that you wouldn''t do yourself, but you have my words that I will not touch your daughter without your permission. As for the other two, Sophia and Alice. I have something I want to teach them." I tell Richard, making him tense up. "Sophia and Alice? How did you know their names?" Richard utters as I enter the house and close the door for him. Locking it as well despite not looking at how the locking mechanism work. "I know everything that the Great Maker decides that I should know, and I know what you did in that bathroom too. It is like I was there myself, in your body, feeling. I mean filling them up." I head down the corridor afterwards and enter the room where the three girls are currently at without dy, making him even more puzzled. Obviously, I have never been in his house before, yet I know exactly where everything is. I mean Harry himself. As Richard, I have been living here for thest few days, having a lot of fun with my lovely daughters. Anally fucking her so much too. Hah! As for where I know where the girls are, I read his thoughts. His very visible thoughts. The first girl to notice me is Alice. Beautiful Alice with her long and ck hair, failing to her firm round ass. Her big dark-brown eyes are very cheerful and expressive. Oh, did I say her firm round ass? Yeah. She is not wearing anything aside her panties and bra. That is because her religious attire is drenched in my spunk. It is in the washer right now, and it would not be dried for some time. Somehow, Richard manages to convince her to have just her undergarments on for now. Actually, all of them are, except for Mary, who is wearing her angelic costume. Her very revealing angelic costume. I couldn''t help butugh inwardly when seeing the three teenagers like this. They don''t even bother to cover themselves up since they are under the impression of having a costume party. Sure. It is a costume party. Hah! "Good job, Richard. I really thought that you wouldn''t be able to do something like this without me." I tell the man with a smile. The sights exin his huge erection. It is straining very painfully in his trouser. My cock is also swelling up, but not as fast as I liked. I cannot help it due to my age. "Mr. Potter?" Alice finally speaks up once she recognizes me. It is a bit difficult too since I have already changed out of my security uniform. That is why I was inside the school. I am not allowed to take the uniform home for whatever reason. Maybe because it is blessed? Unholy shit! I didn''t think of that. What the hell should I do on Monday when I have to go back to work again!? I cannot wear that kind of clothes if it is blessed! Oh wait. I could just not show up. Or I could just possess someone else. Phew. Scare myself shitless for no reason. "Yes, Alice. Mr. Wilson invites me to help out with something. Did he mention something about a y to any of you?" Richard widens his eyes. He didn''t mention it yet, but it is within his mind. Of course, it is, I am the one who put it there. I can put stuff into his mind while I am possessing him. "No." "What kind of y, daddy?" Mary asks her father while blinking innocently. Damn. She is so hot in her costume. Her incredible tits are strapped tightly by pretty much white ribbons. That tiny G-string too. Did Richard help her into that again? Damn. I should be the one who does that. Throat fuck her too while I am at it. Oh well. Another time then. I mean soon. Hah! "I I" Richard utters, not really sure what to say. "Nothing much. Just some re-enactment from the Bible, so you three can fully understands what truly happen. It is learning through actual experience." I point out with a smile and take a look at Sophia, who tries to avoid my eyes. She is the troublemaker at school, so thus I constantly tell her off. Well. More like threatening to tell her parents. Her mother, I mean. After telling the three teenagers a few more things, getting them incredibly excited for the uing fuck-fest, I head out of the room with Richard. "How did you know that?" Richard questions. His face is stern, but inside, he is scared shitless. There is no way I could have known what was on his mind. I didn''t tell him until I am in a soundproof room. It wouldn''t be a good thing for the girls to hear what I am about to say. It would devastate them, not to mention the aftermath. "Richard. You have abandoned God, and because of that, you have allowed me into your heart. There is a reason why the Holy Cross burns you, and you probably realize it by now. It is also the reason that I am here right now. It is to introduce you to the one true God and initiate you into the Cult of Culture." Yeah. Pretty sure he is going straight to hell for what he did while I am not actually in control, but I will make sure he will not be going there alone. With his lovely daughters, any ce is a paradise. Booboobooboobs! 57 True Men Of Culture But here is the thing, if Richard joins my Cult of Culture, he will not be going to hell. Or going to heaven for that matter. At least, that is what the System tells me within one of the many notifications. Yeah. Getting spammed by a bunch of notifications every time I levelled up sure is fun. Not really. Completely not at all. Nevertheless, it does give me a lot of insights into the System, especially all the hidden goodies. I unlock more than just profession when I had reached level 1. I actually have unlocked a bunch more things each level that the System never informed me about. I am at level 5 now, so nice going System. Maybe I should exin a bit more about the professions, huh? It is like this really important thing, but then again, it is not really that important right now, considering that I haven''t made up my mind about what I want to be when I grow up. Just kidding, I know exactly what I want to be when I grow up. Someone rich and famous and get a lot of chicks. Great dream to aim for. Hah! Anyway, what you need to know is that most professions require me joining a Guild. Not just any Guild, but a Guild that allows me to take on that profession. For example, bing an adventurer would require me to join an Adventurer Guild. Likewise, for me to be a Conqueror, I would have to join the Domination Guild. You know, for world dominations. A lot bigger than worlds though. Of course, taking on a profession is not as simple as filling out a form or something like that, but more on thatter. Not important right now. Those terms that I had just mentioned are actually sses for Guilds, not the actual name of the Guilds themselves because no one in their right mind would name their Guild, Adventurer Guild. That is kind of stupid. Anyway, there are thousands upon thousands of Guilds avable for me to join. The interface actually has a fucking scrollbar. Of course, not all of the Guilds are for professions. Most are for recreational purposes. More on thatter. Since I can be member of multiple Guilds simultaneously, I think of them more like clubs. Really special clubs. Not quite exclusive though since anyone can join. The System did warn me that it is not a good thing to join multiple Guilds just because I could, not that I had such an idea. Honest. Heh. Anyway, being members of multiple Guilds is bad, as there is a bit ofmitment required from me. Time too. Rather use that time conquering more beautifuldies. Anyway, the level ofmitment isn''t just showing up to the meeting or listening absentmindedly to the announcement. It is more rted to events and activities, especially when a Guild War happen. I don''t mean the actual video game. I mean a real war between Guilds, involving all their members no matter what. Not to mention the war might or might not span multiple realities and dimensions. In other word, it is a fucking mess. War is always a fucking mess. And in an event of a war breaking out between Guilds for whatever shitty reason, I would have to, you know, choose a side should two of my Guilds going to war with each other. The System did inform me that most of the Guilds are actually at war with one or another due to their ongoing alliances and mutual agreements. This is basically diplomacy at its finest. The politicalndscapes are constantly changing too. Honestly, two of the top Guilds could be friends yesterday, enemies today, and friends by tomorrow. Is that a bit too fast, you might ask? I certainly did just out of curiosity, and the System tells me that wars between Guilds usually happened across time and space, so when it states one day, that could mean anywhere from a blink of an eye to an eternity. Talk about confusing concept of time, but time is rtive, I guess. Space too, apparently. Makes my brain hurt, so I will stop thinking about it. Anyway, returning to the Guild things, all of them are founded by people like me a long-ass time ago, and I think the System implies that they are the first people who are blessed by the Great Maker. That saddens me. I know that I am not the first, but still, it is cool to be the first. I am going to dethrone those guys. Oops. Shouldn''t have said that, as they might be listening in on me. With that knowledge about Guilds, I immediately ask the System whether I could, you know, start my own fucking guild. It seems logical enough, considering I don''t really feel like following other people''s rules and regtions. The answer to my question is obvious, but it is going to cost me a huge amount of money. Money that I don''t actually have. Actually, I do, in the form of Power Stones. Power Stones cannot be brought or sold since they are gift, but they can be pawned to the System for some much-needed cash. The pawning shop has always been there, just to help out newbies like me, but the System never mentions it. Thanks a lot for that. Obviously, I will have to buy whatever Power Stones I pawned backter at an incredibly inted price. Probably. That is how pawning something work, right? I think like porning better. That sounds like a real word to me. Hah! And since I don''t have any money to start my own guild and get all of its awesome benefits, I did start pawning some of my Power Stones. Seems smart, as they are not really doing anything for me by being in my inventory anyway. Other than taking up space, I mean. I certainly am not going to swallow them whole, and even if I could, I am not going to swallow all 4000 stones about the size of my fist. Not crazy enough. Might get choke and die. Die again, I mean. I will cease to exist if I actually do die again. Speaking of existing, for a Guild to exist, it must have at least one member. Guild Master don''t count, sadly enough. Getting the first member to join is the requirement for starting up a Guild. Starting up a Party too, but Richard cannot be part of my party as he is just a normal human. And that is why I am trying to recruit Richard despite him being a human. The notification should pop up any time now. "Y-you''re the devil?" Richard questions. A plethora of emotions run through his mind. Mostly fear and more fear. Utter fear for that immortal soul of his. Oh right. He needs some convincing. A lot of convincing, and I cannot just possess him and ept the invitation. He must ept it willingly. That is a rule to prevent Guilds from stealing members from other Guilds. There was an exception for normal squishy humans once, but some idiot abuses it just to get the membership count up. That got patched up quick. The System is always changing too by those who has administrator status. Those guys sitting in Zenith, apparently. Anyway, none of that concern me, at least not yet. I wonder if the invitation pops up like a notification message in his mind? Probably not since Richard is not freaking out at the moment. I mean more freaked out than he already is, concerning about his immortal soul. It isn''t that frightening, isn''t it? I have been a ghost for like two decades or so, and it isn''t that scary. "Nope, I am just someone who believes that you deserve better, Richard. And no, it is not selling your soul for a lifetime of happiness thing. No, I am not taking you to hell once you die. I already said that I am not the devil. Although, I am sure that you are going there anyway when you die if you don''t join my cult. No, your soul is still yours, and please stop going back to that." It takes me a while to get Richard to understand what I am actually offering. An alternative to the afterlife of sort. While Richard cannot just leave the Cult of Culture whenever he feels like it, I did promise him that if he does want to leave one day, I will kick him out of it. Whatever happens afterwards is on him though, just so he understands. "My soul is still mine, right?" Richard questions again. Why the fuck is he keep going back to that question? "Yes, Richard. Your soul is still yours, but while you are a member, your soul belongs to the cult. Just like my soul." Not really true since Guild Master don''t count. Guild Master are the only one who can run away when shit starts hitting the fan, and that is why most Guild Master has to work pretty hard to earn the trust of all of the other members. I am a pretty trustworthy guy, I think. Hah! "Do I have a choice?" Richard questions. His mind is going around in a loop or something. I have already exined all of that to him, and now I am just repeating myself. It is getting annoying. "Look. You fucked your daughter and probably knocked her up right? Even if you can keep that secret forever, she will not be able to, especially when her stomach bes swollen. If you join my cult and help me out with some stuff every now and then, I will help you out with your problems. You scratch my back and I will scratch yours. That sort of thing." I point out. "What sort of thing?" Richard questions. "Nothing much. Just fucking around most of the time." I answer. "Fucking around most of the time?" Richard questions. "Yeah. Literally. Like fucking your daughter, her hot friends, their sexy mothers, that very nice girl next door or across the streets, that slut in the office, all those celebrities on the television. Anyone with a hole, really. Hopefully not guys unless you are into that sort of thing. I know you are not since I know everything there is to know about you." I tell Richard almost nonchntly, and I do know everything about him. I was in his mind for like a few days, controlling his body like some sort of meat puppet. Had a lot of fun too. Hah! My answer causes his eyes to widen. From his very visible thought, I have already sold him on the part about fucking his daughter. I suppose she is helping me out in more than one way. Hah! I love you Mary. You are such a wonderful girl. Booboobooboobs! "O-okay, as long as I am not selling my soul or something simr." I roll my eyes at the response. A new notification appears also appears within my mind. [Congrattion. A being (human) wants to join your Recreational Guild (Cult of Culture). You currently do not have a Guild. Would you like to start one? It will cost (20,000SS) to form a Spiritual Realm. You currently do not have enough Spirit Shards to do so.] Yeah. Yeah. I know that I don''t have any Spirit Shards, and since I cannot fight and kill those Spiritual Beasts for some, I guess I will have to pawn some of my Power Stones. What is the exchange rate? [System will loan you 205 Spirit Shards for 1 Power Stones. 100 Power Stones per level. You currently have 0 Power Stones as coteral.] I can only pawn 500 Power Stones due to being level 5. At level 6, I can pawn up to 600. Anyway, since I have like 4000 or so, I can pawn a few without any problem. Before going crazy, I pawn one just to see how much it will cost me to buy back. I could ask the System directly, but I would be wasting Sexual Points. I need all my SP, thank you very much. [You currently have 1 Power Stones as coteral. You can buy it back for 876 Spirit Shards.] That is more than 4 times the amount that the System gives me. Talk about price hike, but then again, I can get it backter when I am filthy rich. I decide to pawn the 499 Power Stones to get 102,295 Spirit Shards, giving me a total 102,500. It should be enough to set up my Guild a little. While that sounds like an impressive amount, it is not really. Running an actual Guild is prohibited expensive but having one does give me a ce to talk to all the members regardless where I am. Also, when a member dies in the real world, their soul goes to the Spiritual Realm instead of wherever they are supposed to go as a free soul. Being part of a Guild means your soul is no longer free for other to im. Other being hells and heavens or other spiritual realms. Wish I had founded a Guild before my mum and dad die, just so they never have to move on or getting reborn or reincarnated. Not really sure what had happened to them. Able to im souls is not the only reason why I want a Guild of my own. Guild gets special abilities depends on who its guild master is. Just one of the many benefits of having a Guild. And of course, having one doesn''t mean that I cannot join other Guilds. Most people do probably have their own Guild, but privately instead of publicly avable for everyone to apply. The privacy setting as my Guild, but I can invite others to join even if it is private. A bunch more notification appears, telling me that my Guild is set up. I now have a Spiritual Realm. It is where I will build a Guild Hall and whatever fancy buildings that I can squeeze in, which cost more Spirit Shards. Not that I need a Guild Hall or other buildings right now. [Congrattion. A being (human) wants to join your Recreational Guild (Cult of Culture). Do you want to give the applicant a Trial?] No need for an actual trial since there is no point. And that is why I haven''t really applied to any of the Guild yet. I have to do their crappy trial, just so I can join their Guilds. They could cklist me too if I fuck up their trial badly. Anyway, I ept Richard into my awesome Guild, and the moment I did, he blinks, feeling somewhat more enlightened. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "What just happen?" Richard questions. "You just be a man of culture, Richard. Now, let us go and join the girls again. I am sure they are wondering what we are doing." I point out and enable experience share. Thanks to me being the Guild Master, I don''t earn experience points, but rather sexual points from the actions of the members. And that is the main reason why I want a Guild. Need to level up rapidly. The teenagers are still ying twister in the living room, giggling away. Mary and Sophia are quite enthusiastic, forcing Alice to follow their lead even though she isn''t all that interested in the game. Nevertheless, she joins them, adding her body to the mix, pressing it together against Mary and Sophia. The new round has been going on for a little while, and before my very eyes, I could see Alice squashing her head in that lovely breasts of Mary, who herself is up against that bubbly ass of Sophia. Sophia tries to turn the spinning wheel, but that cause them all to copse into a heap, with their firm buttocks and tits and nubile bodies intertangled. Seeing them like that with barely any clothes on, turns even an old man like me on. Richard is like super horny, and I do not need to read his mind to know such a thing. He is rubbing his tenting erection at the moment. "Why don''t you take your daughter to the other room and help yourself, Richard?" I tell him without opening my mouth, causing him to be rather shocked. This is another cool ability of being part of the same Guild. Telepathicmunication with unlimited range. Awesome, isn''t it. "I can?" Richard questions, pondering if I actually going to let him bangs his daughter. Of course, I do, as I need to check if the experience share is working. But of course, I wouldn''t know whether it had worked until the possession timer runs out. "Yes, Richard. You are a man of culture now, so act like one." 58 This Is The Only Life I actually like Richard, as he is a very good father and provider. Minus the whole lusting after his super cock-tease of a daughter part, of course. I totally would lust after her too if I was him. Probably do more than just lust, actually. Oh right, I totally did. Hah! Having an awesome gullible cumdump of a daughter is awesome. No one can argue about what. I sure didn''t. Anyway, if it wasn''t for me, Richard probably wouldn''t have acted upon any of his incestuous impulses, at least not as quickly as I did. I mean, as immediately as I did. Whoopsies. Mary is such a cock-tease with her big bright beautiful blue eyes, glittering golden blond hairs framing her perfect face, expressive lips that Junior cannot have enough of, delicious soft and firm huge breasts that can doubled up as a lovely pillow, toned stomach and muscr thighs, bubbly buttocks that just beg to be spanked hard while getting nailed up the ass, and that is all just on the outside. Oh, the Great Maker, why did I buy such a provocative costume for her? It is barely regard as clothing and more like a bunch of ribbon strap together with a pair of wings. Ah, that''s right, I actually want to buttfuck an angel. A fake angel but still an angel, nheless. Mary is such an angel. My personal sperm angel. Booboobooboobs! Despite my ever-growing erection, I rather not cuckold Richard too much. Thest two words are for me since I really do need to fuck Mary at least once with this new body of mine. It is to get that 100SP bonus. I get 100SP for each unique girl that I fuck in a new body. Awesome, isn''t it? Wait. Does that mean that I have to pass Mary around every time I possess some new poor bastard? That will not go well with Richard, or me. I don''t really want to do that since it is pretty evil. I mean to say eviler. It is pretty evil of me to have a loving father fucks their daughter or daughters. I have two daughters. Lovely twins. Cannot wait to stick my hog dog up their ass and pussy. Hah! Did I just say hot dog? I mean my cock. My long and fat cock. Not quite long as what Richard is packing within his pants, but it is thicker. Those two girls of mine will be doing quite a lot of spreading exercises with their daddy. Booboobooboobs! Ahem. Although I did give Richard the go ahead with his beautiful daughter, he still hesitates. He is not really sure whether I had meant what I said. It is also out of fear. Honestly, Richard shouldn''t be fearful of me. It is not like I am the devil or something simr. I am just a pervert. A super pervert. Hah! "Richard. If you don''t want to do it, then I will, and it will be your loss." I state and force Richard to take actions. I do mean what I just said, as everyone should have sex with everyone else. The world would be much happier ce if that happen. Sticky ce too. Hah! "Mary. Come with me. I need you in the other room." Richard requests of his daughter on his approach. He actually grabs her by the arm and helps her onto her feet just before dragging her out of the room and down the hall. "O-okay, daddy." Mary manages to say while Sophia and Alice look on, somewhat confused. Both teenagers are unsure what is happening, but they did get off the floor and follow Mary out of the room due to curiosity. I did not stop the two girls since I want to test out my new-found ability: Nothing to See Here. That is the ability unique to Harry. The same kind of uniqueness that Parental Guidance to Richard. He cannot activate that special ability of his without me, however. At least, I do not think so. I could have asked the System about that to be certain, but whether Richard can or cannot is not really all that important right now. I rather not waste any more SP pointlessly, at least until I have like several millions of them. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. While I did not stop Alice and Sophia, I did follow them out of the living room and into the hallway, all while taking a good look at their shapely bottoms from behind. How did Richard manage to get them to wear only their underwear? But I guess if he manages to get Alice to go along with it, Sophia will fall like domino since she never wants to be left out of anything. It is her w, and that makes her easy to manipte. Can''t me me for taking advantage of others. Booboobooboobs! Richard takes his daughter, Mary into the guest bedroom and locks the door behind him. Alice and Sophia immediately eardrop. Unlike them, I do not need to eardrop like that. Having a Guild provides me with a lot of benefits. One is knowing exactly what each member are doing. "On your knees, sweetie." Richard requests while panting heavily. He is a lot hornier than normally, but that is all thanks to the Cult of Culture. It is a Recreational Guild, so as Guild Master, my perversion is quite contagious. Not that it isn''t already is. Hah! Each type of Guild has different effects and benefits. I didn''t set the Guild asbat-orientated simply because I am a lover, not a fighter. Make love instead of war. That is basically the slogan for the Guild. Not officially yet but getting there. "Daddy? Your cock is all swollen again, right?" Mary questions as soon as she kneels in front of her father. Excitement could be heard within her tone of voice, as she does love to suck on cock and drink cum straight from the source. The source that had made her many years prior. I have trained her well, and it only takes a few days. A few days of cock-sucking and buttfucking. Hah! "Yes. It is swollen again, sweetie." Richard practically tore open his pants, letting his erection loose and swinging in front of her nose. "Wow. It is so big, daddy." Mary calls out rather excitedly. She really has no clue how wrong that actually sounded, and hopefully, she never needs to know. "It is because of you, sweetie. It is big because of you. Now, open your mouth. Open wide." Richard orders, and his gorgeous blond-haired daughter opens her pink lips wide. Her wet pink tongue slides out, invitingly. Her blue eyes look up at him innocently. And without any further hesitation, Richard sinks his hairy fingers into her blond-hair and shuffles his hips forwards, letting the cockhead touches her moist mouth and letting him finally feel the warmness of her tongue. "Jesus, sweetie." Richard moans as he continues pushing himself forwards, allowing his thick cock to enter that very hot and wet mouth. It is heading straight towards the back of her tight throat. So very tight. Mary giggles at what she believes to be a prayer of sort. Her lovely lips close around the meaty shaft, as her tonguetches onto the underbelly. It rubs that underside all the way until the cock bends into her throat and stays there. Richard hugs his sexy daughter tightly with his hips while looking lovingly into her bright blue eyes. And with him choking her out, her throat soon works around his shaft as she gags. When his gorgeous daughter about to pull back, Richard starts sliding his cock out of her impressively tight throat, but only about two third of the way. He then pushes it back into her throat again, letting out a groan in the process. Mary ispletely familiar with this pumping motion, so she puts all of her effort into sucking his cock and trying to get that creamy venom out of his balls. She even tries to smile lovingly up at her father as he just did, but it isn''t that possible due to her lips being stretched around his cock. It is so big. So very swollen and hot too. In her mind, her father is obviously sick, constantly red and sweating due to the snakebite, and it is up to her to help him relieving of the tension. Of course, she enjoys doing it very much since that venom is very tasty. "Is Mary sucking her daddy again?" Sophia questions, trying to make out the gagging and snorkelling noises. Alice agrees by nodding her head, wanting to join in the action. She also likes the taste of cum, and as such, she well on her way to be cumdump. Too bad her father is not here, and his loss is my gain. "Ahem. There is nothing to see here, Sophia and Alice, soe with me." I tell the two girls, and they both immediately look at me before blinking questioningly. While they are doing that, I note that it cost me more SP to use it on Sophia than Alice. Her willpower must be higher, and I could confirm that if I possess her. Not going to do that since I do not want to possess girls, but if I want to invite them to my Guild, I will need to. It is a condition due to what I am. Only people who I have possessed can be invited. That kind of suck, but not really. It isn''t like I can just invite every dumbass into the Guild. The prestige level of a Guild is no longer based solely on the number of members. It also factors in the overall quality of the members. As for why that is important, higher prestige level unlocks more stuff and upgrade for the Guild, so yeah, I shouldn''t just go around invite every dumbass into my Guild. Anyway, it appears that the ability is working since both of the girls dismiss what is happening within that room. Richard is just having fun with his daughter, just like I will be with these two. They bothes with me back into the living room while pondering what they were doing outside in the hall. They also wonder where their friend has gone, as if that part of the memory is also get wiped out. Cool. "Mary is helping her father with his swollen problem, and he is helping her in return with her tightness problem. We shouldn''t bother them." I point out. "Oh." Both of them utters. Their mouth forms an oval, making me want to plunge my cock into there. To be honest, they are both as much of a cock-tease as Mary, especially in their underwear. They don''t seem to be bothered by me staring, and from their thoughts, they equate it to having bikini on. It is fine for people to stare at them when they are in their bikini. Sexy bikini. Oh. That makes sense. Nice going, Richard. Stealing my idea for how to make them walk around in the house practically naked. "So, Richard tells me that you two love sucking cock and swallowing cum. I think I can help." I tell the girls and rub my tenting erection. And it didn''t take long for me to find myself sitting on the couch without my pants and my legs spread, so my cock can be hold onto by a lovely pair of hands. "Did you get bitten by your trouser snake too, Mr. Potter?" Alice questions as she fondles my balls. My wrinkly but huge balls. A lot of cum is in there, waiting very impatiently to be sucked out by a couple of lovely mouth. Sophia, on the other hand, has her fingers wrap around my cock as it points upwards like a mast of a ship. She even squeezes my member, causing it to throb. "Oh! I feel it!" Sophia squeals. Her eyes widen further than before as her lips curl into a grin. This is actually the first time she holds a cock, and she loves the feeling. "You could say that, sweetheart, and I do have a lot of venom to give you two." I tell the two teenagers and lean back against the couch. Having two beautiful teenagers stroking my cock and balls are awesome. This is truly the life from now on. Hah! 59 Double Up On Everything! Honest to the Great Maker, I have never had a double blowjob before. The time in the bathroom with Mary and Alice did not count, as it was more like one blowjob after the other. Awesome blowjobs, but still, not as awesome as having two innocent mouths tending my hard cock at the same time. Hah! Oh. Whoops. My perverted mind is way ahead of what is happening right now. Alice and Sophia are not sucking me off yet. They are just ying with my cock right now, bringing me to absolute hardness. It appears that the advanced age of my host is affecting my performance, taking much longer for me to be fully erected. I will possess someone much youngerter, but for now, there is actually no time. Therefore, I have no choice but to enjoy this very much. Not much of a choice. Heh. "Really, Mr. Potter? You''re going to feed us the venom?" Alice responses to me, making me nearly choke. What did she say!? Unholy fuck! "It is called cum, Alice. And yes, I am going to feed you cum. In fact, I am going to pump your throat, ass and pussy full of cum. You like that, wouldn''t you?" I question, feeling my cock stiffens more. "Yes. I would, Mr. Potter." Alice confirms. She also bites down her lower lips, rather impatiently. She cannot wait to suck my cock and taste some of that addicting cum. Yup. Seriously. Her rapid descent into a cumdump is a lot faster than my daughter. Whoops. I mean Mary. Still thinking Mary as my daughter despite no longer possessing Richard himself. His memory is just an echo within my mind. Still there, but not quite affecting me. And since I am not possessing Richard anymore, I should not worry about Mary. She is in a more loving hand now, not quite as capable as me. Hah! Alice continues to massage my balls with her hands and fingers. Lovely hands and fingers. Like Sophia, who is stroking my cock, it is also the first time that she touches a cock. Obviously, Alice had seen one before just like Sophia, but due to a different reason. Alice was with her father while Sophia was with her brother. I am going to put her brother on the list of people to possess. I am sure that he wants to fuck her, and I will make that happen. Booboobooboobs. And who do I mean in the pronoun? Both. The brother and father of Sophia and Alice respectively. Hah! There is not enough room between my legs to amodate both Alice and Sophia, causing the both of them to squeeze together, tightly. Very tight, just like the way I like. Heh. And that is actually a very good thing since I get to see that delicious clefts of cleavage between their sulent soft breasts. Just seeing that already making my mouth very watery. Just cannot wait to stick my thick cock between those soft titties again. Never had a double tit-fuck before either, so I am going to break so many achievements today. Hah! How much points will that be? Actually, I don''t actually care right now. "Instead of squeezing my cock, why don''t you try moving your hand up and down, sweetheart? It will be a lot bigger if you do, and you might get some venom out of the tip too." I tell Sophia and direct her to stroke me in long and slow pumps. While the fingers of her small hand are unable to meet her palm around the circumference of my hard cock, Sophia makes up for it with her excited enthusiasm. Very excited. Just like Mary, Sophia likes to learn new things, but she prefers to be the first to do so, at least amongst her friends. It is just herpetitive nature. Her mother has taught her that, and I will thank Milf one day for that. With my cock, of course. Hah! "Oh. Like this?" Sophia pumps me slowly, experimentally. She had never jacked someone off before, and I think she is doing great despite the inexperience. Her hand is a lot rougher than Mary, but variety is the sexy spice of life after all. Did I say spice? I mean pussies. No wonder married couples constantly have affairs. Having one pussy every single day gets dull real fast. Heh. "You should try it as well, Alice. Join in with your friend. Like this." I direct Alice, having her other hand creep up to the base of my cock and wrap around it. Even though her fist stacks with Sophia, my cock still extends well beyond their awesome grips. Would love a third hand, but Mary is a bit busy get fucked into the bed by a cock that made her many years prior. I can hear her muffle moaning even though both Alice and Sophia are ignoring it. Heh. Both teenagers squeeze me and stroke me together, making me as hard as a rock in less than a handful of seconds. Damn. They are quite good, and I am very vocal about it. "That feels nice, Alice and Sophia. Good teamwork. You two deserved to be fucked together." I joke. Actually, not really a joke. I will totally fuck them both together like I did in the bathroom. Did I actually do that? I remember running out of time after knocking up Sophia. Guess I will do that now. Heh. At the remark, Alice and Sophia look at each other. They are not best friends like they are friends with Mary, but they are still friends. Sort of. There are no such things as bullying at their school. Bullying is not a very Catholic thing. I guess that is something positive amongst all the overwhelming negatives. School would be a lot more fun if I am teaching there. Oh. Maybe I should be a teacher? Just so I can get into the pants of all those busty teenagers. That is the reason why everyone be a teacher, right? Well. It certainly will be the reason to why I am going to be a teacher. Someone has to teach all those busty teenagers about cock-sucking and cum-swallowing. Hah! "Huh? You don''t want to be fucked together. Alice. Sophia?" I question while staring down at the two pair of gorgeous tits. They are barely contained within those sexy bras. Alice gets more attention from me since she has the biggest knockers of the three. Sophia has perkier pair, but quite as lovely. "No, Mr. Potter. We do. Please fuck us together." Sophia responses since Alice is hesitating. Alice does want to be fucked as it feels quite good, but she didn''t know whether Sophia wants to with her. She is not as decisive as Sophia, who knows what she wants. And that is to get fucked by me. Hah! Not going to say that I have trained them well, but damn, I have trained them well. Booboobooboobs! Should make a billboard about this. Send me your daughters, and you will have her back more perfect than before. The cumdump part is a side effect. Hah! Ahem. "Oh. I will, sweethearts. I will, and it will be quite fun." I response and reach out to the both of them, holding onto their shoulders and pulling them together so the sides of their tits are pressed together. And that makes those awesome breasts to bulge out even more. "Sweet Mother of Jesus Christ." I utter, causing the two teenagers to giggle. They think that I am praying or something. Well. I am. But not in the same sense that they have understood. Not going to correct them. And seeing their breasts squeezing together, I couldn''t help but run my hand downwards and cup one after the other. Alice first then Sophia just because Alice is huge. Fuck. She must have drunk quite a lot of creamy milk. I mean actual milk, not my special milk. Eh? Okay. I think I am never going to look at milk the same way again. Jesus. "Alice. Sophia. Did anyone ever tell you that you have beautiful breasts? If not, may I be the first one to do so. They are quite soft and firm. I would love to massage them with my cock." I point out and push a finger into their cleavage, feeling their incredibly bosom envelop it snuggly. Thement is more for Alice than Sophia since she is very conscious about her big breasts. Alice giggles and bites her lower lips again. She loves the subtlepliment, and her mesmerizing dark-brown eyes and silky ck hair are such a turn on. At least, Junior thinks so. It is fully erected now. In contrast, Sophia has no idea what that meant. I didn''t fuck her tits like I did with Alice, so it is obvious that she didn''t know. I guess that I will have to teach her. With Alice helping out of course. Can''t have it any other ways. Obviously. "You can massage breasts with your cock, Mr. Potter?" Sophia questions. She had never heard such thing, as her brother had never made anyment about such a thing. He does stare at her breasts whenever there is a chance though, but he has to be sneaky as hell since her mother will wreck him if he is caught. In fact, the Sophia''s sex knowledge hadnded him in a lot of trouble with their mother. I will get murder by her if Sophia bs. To that, I say, you only live once! Hah! "It seems that your friend doesn''t know about the special massage, Alice. I guess Richard didn''t really have time to teach her. I will then. Will you be a dear and help me out with this?" I request as I remove my finger from her breasts and use that hand to gently lift up her chin. Alice looks directly into my grey eyes before blushing profusely. There is a really cute girl within her. I mean to say cuter. She is already super cute. Hot damn. "If I can help, Mr. Potter." Alice responses with a bright smile. She rarely talks to boys thanks to her strict upbringings, and all the men she had talked to are all serious and hardcore religious nut, totally not like me. "Yes. You certainly can, Alice." I confirm and eye Sophia, who is wondering to herself how a cock could massage her boobs. She does have some vivid imagination. "And once I finish massaging both of your breasts, I will give you two the best fuck of your life. Now, I want to see them breasts. Take off your bra." I request. Alice didn''t hesitate. She lets go of my cock and about to remove her bra. However, the staring across from Sophia stops her. It also forces her to stand up abruptly. Sophia did so as well, releasing my cock, letting it p heavily against my stomach. "Don''t be shy, sweetheart. I am sure you have quite beautiful breasts, and if you worry about revealing them to me, you don''t have too. Richard already told me everything about it." I point out with a smile and run my hands around the both of them, grabbing hold of their shapely ass with each of my palm. I also force them toe closer too. "And besides, you have to remove your underwear, so I can fuck you hard with my cock." Iment and continue to caress their ass cheeks with approving. Going as far as slipping my fingers between their legs and rubbing their pussies through the fabric of their panties. Both of them gasps as I push in deeper, finding them both aren''t exactly dried. Since getting fucked in the bathroom by me, their cunts are drenched due to their lingering arousal. Alice even opens her legs to give me better ess. Sophia follows suit, allowing my fingers to rub her cunt, making her panties be soaked. "Does that feel good?" I question as gasps escape both of their throats. Their very tight throats. "Yes. Yes. Mr. Potter." Alice utters between gasps. She is utterly wet. What a slut, but she is my slut, so it is not a bad thing. "Um. Yes. Hmm." Sophia echoes as she heaves her chest. She remembers the wonderful sensations getting nailed in the bathroom, and all the reservations that she just had fade away. "I thought so. Turn around and show me your breasts. I want to stick my cock in between them." I demand, and the both of them obey me without any further hesitation. They reach back and unfasten the sps of their bra, allowing the sheer weight and size of their incredible breasts to spring their bra open. Seeing those attractive plump and round melons in in sight once more makes me lick my lips very feverishly. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Sophia is sagging less slightly than Alice, but that is because her breasts are smaller inparison, but I am sure that she will as taste as delicious Alice. Well. I will have to suck on her boobs to find out if that is actually true. Both of their boobs. Together. Booboobooboobs! 60 Change Of Better Scenary But of course, I need to make up some bullshits about needing to suck their titties. I cannot just request to suck on those big-ass juicy melons just because I want to. Actually, maybe I can, considering how gullible Sophia and Alice are. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Heh. Sophia is paying a lot of attention towards Alice, especially at the humongous chest of hers. And within her mind, Sophia is wondering to herself how Alice has managed to grow such a pair of lovely pillows, I mean tits. That is because she desires to have a bigger chest herself. Why? Well, that wishful notion is mostly due to her older brother. He had made some very consistent remarks about liking Sophia more if she has huge breasts. Probably so he could suck them while giving it to her. Such a lovely guy. My kind of people. Hah! Hey, wait a freaking second. Does that mean Sophia has a brotherplex of sort? I do think so since she wants to grow bigger titties, just so her brother can like her more. Wow. Maybe it is better to say that Sophia looks up to her brother. Yeah. Let''s go with that. Sophia looks up to her mother too just like me right within my imaginative mind. Milf is straddling me and riding my cock in there. Not quite the same as Sophia looking up to her mother, I know, but I think my version is a lot more fun. Enjoyable too. Heh. Also, it really helps that Milf has incredible chest, at least from what I had managed to witness when I was talking to her earlier today. I mean ogling her while trying to make some sense of whatever she is telling me. Hey. It is what it is, and there is no shame in that. Booboobooboobs! Honestly though, Milf has some incredible breasts, and I kind of feel bad for them since they currently being imprisoned by her extremely tight police uniform. That is police brutality! Therefore, I believe that it is my manly civic duty to rise up against the tightness oppression of clothing, just so I can relieve everyone of their pointless clothes. Relieve myself too. Hah! Ahem. All in good time, Ghostly. All in good time. "Your breasts are incredible, Alice and Sophia." Ipliment the both oft hem with a charming smile. While that is happening, my eyes take a moment away from their bare breasts to match their mesmerizing gazes. It is to ensure my upmost sincerity. These teenagers trust me. Actually, they trust everyone. It is simply due to their Catholic faith, finding the good in everyone. Aw. That is so nice of them. I swear I will try to be deserving of their trust. I said try, not must. Hah! And in response to mypliment, Alice blushes while Sophia smiles broadly. They likepliments. "And Alice, you should not feel bad about havingrge breasts. Everyone loves girls with huge breasts more, especially guys like me. Trust me on that." I tell Alice and lower my eyes to her melons. Damn. Recalling them jiggly as I had nailed her virgin cunt brings my cock to attention. Precum is leaking from the tip. Furthermore, I have fabricated my bullshits around what Sophia knows. It is better that way, and who knows, it might be the thing that turns these two into best cumdump buddies. Heh. "And with cock-massages, your chest pain will be reduced significant, but you shouldn''t talk to anyone about this. It is all special grownup stuff. Richard might have told you so." I tell Alice and pay attention to Sophia. "Sophia. From the way you look at Alice, I think you would want big chest like Alice. Did a boy or a guy tell you that he likes you more if you have bigger chest?" I question. It is an unnecessary question but think of it likeying down the foundation for my personal whorehouse. Hah! Sophia nods. "Yes. My bigger brother tells me that he would y with me more if I have bigger chest. Mr. Potter do you know of a way?" That remarks cause Alice to blink,ing to the realization that having big breasts might not actually be a bad thing after all. I could tell her that, but it is better for her learn from her friend. I am bing quite a maniptor. Heh. "Certainly, I do, Sophia, but you must not tell anyone else about anything that I am going to tell you. I heard from Richard that you have some misconceptions about sex. I don''t want your mother or fathering over to my ce and demanding an exnation to why I am teaching you these things. If you can promise me that, I would love to help you make your breasts bigger." I point out. Have to reinforce that because one slipup will be the end of me and Richard. I mean Harry and Richard, but also my fun too. Maybe my existence as well since it could escte to their school. Having a hunt and exorcise order on my ass is not a good thing. "Yes, Mr. Potter. I promise that I will not tell anyone what I learn." Sophia promises, noddingly. Her tits jiggle as she did so. I paraphrase the same thing to Alice, just so she understands what is truly at stake. I mean, not exactly what is at stake, but more or less the same. "Alright. There are actually several methods of making breasts bigger. The first one is fairly easy if you have a friend to help you. A girlfriend would be the best. That means friends who are girls. It can work with guys too, but in a different way. Anyway, just put your hands and arms around each other, around the waist." I tell them. It is more like setting up some stuff for myselfter. Alice and Sophia stare at each other before putting their arms and hands around each other just like I have directed. It is not strange at all since they do it all the time at school, during sporting events. It is all to boost morale and spirit of the team. However, they had never did it so naked before. "Not quite right. Pull yourself together, so that your breasts squash against each other." I direct and drink in the sight of Sophia and Alice tighten their hands and arms, pulling each other into a hug and pressing their wonderful assets against each other. It forces their breasts to spill upwards. Oh, Great Maker! Did it spill upwards. "Like this?" Both Alice and Sophia ask when I keep on staring with an opened mouth. Practically drooling too. "Yes. Yes. Yes! That''s it. Now, while pressing tightly against each other just like that, maybe a bit tighter if you can, try and shake your body so that your breasts are rubbing against the other." I tell them and resume exploring their crotches with my hands and fingers. Their panties are tight, but as tight enough to stop my fingers from slipping in to caress the clefts of their pussies. Hot tight pussies. Alice and Sophia follow my instruction, shaking their body, which in turn shake their chest. It is making their boobs jiggly delightfully. Their hardened nipples rub against each other tightly and nonuniformly, eventually making them gasps erotically. But the gasping might be due to my hands and fingers rubbing their drenching pussies. I just cannot wait to get my cock right in there. I mean sandwich between those four boobies. Also, in their tight pussies too. In any holes that I can, actually. Hah! "Hmm-mmm." Sophia moans as the wonderful rubbing sensations spread all over her body, from her chest and right between her legs. It urges her to jiggle faster and a lot harder, forcing Alice to join in too. Their jerking motions push my fingers deeper and deeper between theirher lips. They are so fucking wet, and to think these two are virgins just a couple of hours ago. Not even really a couple of hours yet. I swallow and lick my lips while pistoning my fingers in and out of their pussies. "Did Richard tell you that kissing each other will stifle those moans and gasps? I mean, it is not kissing since you both are girls, but locking lips together to muffle those noises is lengthy to say." I point out and try to get my fingers in deeper, but with the current position, it is pretty hard to. I need have them lying on their back to do a better job. Hopefully with me pistoning my cock in and out one of them. Heh. Alice and Sophia heard me I think because without even me telling them exactly what to do, they lock lips with ach other while continuing to rub their body. Unholy shit! Are they using tongue too? I think so, as it is pretty hard not to when those lovely pink lips are tightly squeezed together. So tight. I allow Sophia and Alice make out with each other for a few more minutes before finally speaking up. While it is fun to watch actually, no, it is never fun to watch. I want to join in damn it. I want to suck those big-ass titties and try to drink some milk. I know it is not possible at the moment, but I will suck out those milk! I will! "Alright, Alice and Sophia. Another method of making your tits bigger is having someone suck hard on them. I will show you how to do it, so you can help each other when alone." I point out, and it takes a moment for Alice and Sophia to part their lips. A string of saliva still connects them, not to mention their heated face and simr gaze. They are so into the make-out session, especially when my fingers are exploring their beautiful pussies, contributing to the whole sensation. At my instruction, Sophia and Alice turn to face me once more and lean forwards, pushing their breasts out and offering it to me willingly. Their faces are still flushed with red, and my fingers are still stroking their pussies. I start with Sophia because she wants her breasts to be bigger more. Her warm flesh immediately fills my drooling mouth, as my tongue teases her erected nipple. I suck on it, loving the awesome firm and tenderness of tit-flesh, rolling it on my nibbling lips and darting tongue. And obviously, I also give her other beautiful breast a very simr treatment, sucking on its nipple hard to get out those non-existent milk before moving onto Alice. But unlike Sophia, I immediately suffocate myself in those very awesome fleshy pillows, kissing, licking and sucking every square inch. If I die right now, I think I would die happy, but not as happy as I would be soon. Once I finish with Alice, I return to Sophia again. I cannot have enough of their titties. Honestly. And my fingers continue to thrust into their tight pussies hard and deep as I drown myself in boobies. Through my feverish oral stimtion of their lovely breasts, and the stimtion of their soaking cunts below, Sophia and Alice are breathing hard and starting to moan softly. Their nipples are rock-hard, poking my lips and tongue as well as cheeks because I basically rolling my face on their well-endowed chest. Unholy fuck! Where is Mary? I want to suffocate myself onto her chest too. Richard has her at the moment. Probably suffocating himself like me as well. Next time then. Hah! I will just enjoy Sophia and Alice for now, and I love it. I would have continued to suck on their lovely busts like a newborn babe if it wasn''t for a hand wraps around my cock. Due to that, I pull back from Sophia to see Alice bing a little impatient. She really wants some of that delicious venom, and who am I to refuse her. I will feed her cum soon, right after I get my double tit-fuck. Seeing their huge breasts being coated with my spunk brings would be an awesome sight. "I would love to have your boobs around my cock first, Alice. You too Sophia. Cock-massage is actually a very good way to help you elevate some of that heaviness in your chest. Let''s find a bed so it is morefortable." I tell them both before getting off the couch, sliding my hands and fingers away from their crotch. My hands did not leave their body. They grab palmful of their lovely ass instead. With that, I help the girls out of the room to find a bedroom. There isn''t any more guestroom avable in the house, so I will be ploughing these two beautiful teenagers in the master bedroom. Richard won''t mind. He won''t mind at all, not when he is too busy sticking it to his teenage daughter. 61 Readying For A Cock-Massage And it is not like Richard is using the master bedroom for something else at the moment. I mean, other than sleeping of course. Richard is too much of a coward to sleep with his daughter, all while having his cock balls-deep inside her tight cunt or ass, at least not until his bitch of a wife is finally out of the picture. That should be any day now since Richard is a man of culture. Hah! "We are not allowed to be in there, Mr. Potter." Alice points out when I enter the master bedroom butt naked. That is the only way to enter a bedroom, to be honest. Heh. In contrast, Sophia looks back at Alice from inside the room. She had already stepped into it alongside with me, not even thinking about getting permission or anything of the sort. I did not think of it either. Never really cross my mind, really. "Oh, don''t worry, Alice. I have already gotten permission from Richard himself. I can use this room to fuck you and Sophia for as long as I like, so pleasee inside. I certainly will. Actually, I already have." I assure the ck-haired girl as my cock throbs. Talking dirty is pretty awesome even if Alice and Sophia aren''t exactly aware of everything that I had just said. Heh. After chuckling inwardly, I take a seat on the veryfy bed. I also cast a quick nce at the adjoining bathroom, pondering to myself whether I need to take a shower first or not. I did just finish work after all, and I am somewhat sweaty. But on a second thought, it would be more awesome if Alice and Sophia clean me with their very lovely mouths. They will have to get used to it, especially when I want a blowjob whenever. Pump their tight throat with lots and lots of cum as well. Of course, fucking them too. Why is that the third thing on the list? Should have been first. Anyway, getting cleaned with their mouths is the best kind of cleaning. Hah! Sophia immediately joins me on the bed as Alice steps into the room. The dark-haired girl looks around the room, bing bewildered for a moment. It is like she had never entered such a bedroom before. Maybe. That is kind of bizarre if true, but then again, it is not more bizarre than how gullible Alice is. How gullible they all are. And since Alice is more interested in my cock and cum than the room, she quickly joins me and Sophia on the bed, sitting across Sophia with me right smacked in the middle of them. Honestly, can it get any better than this? Actually, yes. Three is better than two. And four is obviously better than three if my math is correct. Getting a good night sleep on a pile of naked teenagers sounds pretty awesome. Booboobooboobs. It is probably better than sleeping on a pile of money. Money is paper, right? So, not really that much different from sleeping on a pile of paper. Downright ufortable, to be honest. Anyway, I also scoot further into the bed to give the two well-endowed teenagers more working space, and also more working space for me too. Obviously. Heh. Without me telling them to, the both of them take the initiative and wrap their soft hands around my cock, resuming the position that they had before in the living room, when I was sitting on the couch. That is to say, with Alice holding my shaft firmly at the base just below Sophia, thus allowing my cock to point straight at the ceiling like a fucking mast. Alice also has her other hand around my balls, fondling my testicles while pumping my thick cock with Sophia. Double hand-job is awesome. "Oh, Jesus. That is good. Keep pumping my cock, sweethearts." I call out and immerse myself in the sensation of their hands. While probably not as soft as their boobs will be when wrapping around my cock, it is still quite soft and lovely, especially when I am a lot morefortable on the huge bed. Oh, Great Maker! I love this! Soon enough, precum begins to leak from the tip, coating the puffy cockhead as well as greasing their pumping hands. Sophia more than Alice, obviously. "Is that the venom? Is iting out?" Sophia questions and cups the cockhead with her other hands. Her fingers on the piss-hole of my cock practically sends electric shock up my body, making me nearly copse squarely onto the bed with my back. Unholy shit! "Yes and no, Sophia. It is actually called pre-venom. Or precum. I usually call it precum. It should taste much like cum, but ites out before the cum does, so that is why it is called precum. You can have a taste if you like." I tell Sophia and watch her licks her fingers, experimentally. "It tastes different than Mr. Wilson. Is it because he has been bitten by a different snake? I have heard that all snakes have different venoms." Sophia points out to Alice before collecting more precum to taste. Alice did the same just to taste my precum. Alice determines that she likes it very much. And at the sight, I am kind of loss for words, not that I need to say anything. Having two beautiful girls sampling my cock is such a turn on. Junior agrees by oozing more precum for them to taste. "Yes. I was bitten by a different trouser snake. There are a lot of different trouser snakes, so their cums might taste different." I confirm and leave it at that. I wouldn''t want the girls to go around asking guys whether they can taste their cum. That would be totally fucked up. Hah! "Um, why don''t you try tasting it directly, sweethearts?" I point out. While I like to fuck their tits first, just for the awesome feel, I don''t really mind them taking my cock in their mouths. All the way into their mouths, lubricating the shaft in the process. Alice did not need to be asked twice to slip her lips over the bulbous cockhead, sucking up the precum hungrily. She begins bobbing on the engorged tips while looking up at me. She looks up at Sophia too, just to see her reaction. Sophia reacts like someone has basically stolen her right. She did want to be the first. It is to make up for the time in the bathroom. And seeing that, Alice actually pulls her lips away from my cockhead but not before sucking up pretty much everything there is into her mouth. She swallows all of it afterwards, enjoying herself very much. Obviously, Alice did not speak her mind. She rarely speaks her mind. "You are such a good Catholic, Alice. Letting your friend have a go despite wanting to continue sucking my cock. Did it taste good?" Iment with a smile and pat Sophia in the back. It is to tell her to take my cock into her mouth, but since she never had sucked a cock before, she really has no idea what to do. Did I fuck her face in the bathroom as Richard? I actually don''t remember since I was too high on pussies. But it appears like I didn''t. "Just put your lips over the cockhead like Alice did. Yes. Like that." Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Sophia does, bending down and slipping the cockhead slowly between her lips just like Alice had done so a moment ago. But unlike Alice, Sophia did not run her tongue over the cockhead or suck up all that oozing precums. "You have to suck, Sophia. Use your tongue andtch it onto the top, licking up that precum, taking it all in your mouth, tasting it and swallowing it all." I have to instruct Sophia to do so. I would like Alice to show her, but Alice didn''t have a lot of practice like Mary. She is as inexperience as Sophia, but at least, she knows a few more things. That said, to have the inexperience Sophia wrapping her mouth around my cock is really an experience in itself. Couple with the false pretense, I nearly blow my load right there and then. I manage to hold, but it is hard when thinking about what kind of shocked and surprised face she would have. "Oh. That is good, sweetheart. Your mouth feels great around my cock. You will be the best cocksucker there is if you keep this up. This is a lot better use of your mouth." Ipliment, and I do mean it. Sophia runs her mouth off constantly at school, thus causing her to be in quite a lot of trouble. It is better for her to suck cock instead of bbing about things that she isn''t allowed to b. Causing misunderstandings in the process. "Really, Mr. Potter? I will be the best cocksucker?" Sophia questions. She loves to be the best at everything due to herpetitive nature. "Yes, Sophia. With a lot of practices, obviously. But you have to take it in deeper. Really gag on it as it nests deep in your throat. That is called deepthroating, and only great cocksucker can do it." I stroke her ego while running my hand around her neck and head, telling her to resume sucking me. To be honest, I do like her mouth more than Alice at the moment, but that is simply due to Harry really wanting to shut her up whenever she runs her mouth off at school. Shoving a huge cock in there does sound like a good idea. Hah! "What is a gag, Mr. Potter?" Sophia looks confused. Alice is not too sure either even though she had gagged on my cock before, right in the bathroom with Mary earlier in the day. It was before I fucked her ass and cunt. Dump a nice load into there too. "You don''t know? Okay, I will show you, sweetheart. Just put my cock back into your mouth again and suck on it. Make sure to suck really hard, cleaning me of all that precum." I tell Sophia with a smile. Sophia nods and lowers her head once more while Alice watches on, wanting to know what that term actually means. Sophia opens her mouth as I guide my cock inside of it with a free hand. The other hand is still resting on the back of her head, forcing her to take me in. Not force since Sophia is more than willing. Following my instruction, Sophia begins to suckle on my cockhead. Her cheek pulls in, allowing me to feel that wonderful suction motion on the tip of my cock once more. "Good girl. Here is what gagging mean." I tell Sophia before pushing the back of her head down hard, spearing my thick cock into her mouth in one abrupt motion. And with the tip of my cock hits the back of her throat, Sophia immediately begin to gag violently. She also coughs and splutters, spraying her saliva down my intrusive cock. It drips over my balls. "You need to take it in deeper, sweetheart." I tell Sophia when she grips my thighs and shuts her eyes close, feeling my cock sliding into her throat forcibly. Once her lips kiss the base of my shaft, I hold her there and feel the swallowing sensation. More and more saliva run down balls, and eventually, I let Sophia pull her head back. Any longer, she would be choking instead of gagging. Sophia coughs heavily as her spits drip off her chin. Her hand is ce tly on her chest near the throat area as she opens her eyes slowly. She looks incredibly hurt. Maybe embarrassed as well, considering that she believes it to be easy. "Like everything rtes to fucking, it hurts or feel ufortable at first, but with practice, it actually bes quite enjoyable." I point out. Not sure whether that is true, but it is true enough to me. Feels really good when my cock gets swallowed by them. Their throats are tight. "Why don''t you show your friend, Alice? I''d heard that Mary has taught you a bit about sucking cock?" I request Alice with a smile. And the girl immediately looks at my drenching cock. It is coatedpletely with split and saliva. And with just a moment of hesitation, Alice takes my cock into her hands and then lowers her mouth onto it, taking inches after inches into her mouth and throat as she descends onto me. As she did so, she looks up at me to see if she is doing it correctly. Well, there is no right or wrong way in swallowing a hard cock. Alice gags a few times, but she manages to inhale my entire length on her own. Her lips are now resting at the base. She holds my cock inside of her tight throat for a moment before gently bobbing her head, simting thrusting motion and forcing me to moan. "Sweet mother of Jesus. You''re a quick learner, aren''t you?" I call out and grab her head, just so I could fuck her throat. My ragged thrusting forces her to pull back after a few minutes and wipe the spit off her lips. Her eyes are all watery, but not as much as Sophia. Alice also does not cough. She manages to breath while getting a throat-fuck, at least a little. She will be quite good at it with practice. As much practice as Mary, I assume. "That was a good deep-throat, Alice. How about it, Sophia? Care to try again?" I offer as Alice continues to stroke my cock. She just like it very much. Natural slut, she is. Hah! Sophia gives me an apprehensive look before lowering her face slowly to my thick member. I already know her answer, considering that she would lose out to both Mary and Alice if she is unable to deep-throat me. "Yes, that is it, sweetheart. Take it deep as you can. Oh yes. Jesus." I call out as Sophia grips my cock and begins her descent. Her soft and wet tongue strokes against my meaty column as she looks downwards and lets the tip bumps into the back of her throat. She instantly gags, but instead of pulling back, she begins bobbing her head just like Alice did. Sophia did not take me as deep as Alice had just done a moment ago, but she is still doing a formidable job of deepthroating me, nheless. "That is good, Sophia. Feels so nice. Look up at me when you are deepthroating me, sweetheart." I tell Sophia as she gobbles up my cock, letting her throat sings high-pitch gasps and gags. She struggles to look up at me, matching my gaze. Almost making me blow as well since it looks just so hot. Good thing I pull out before I did. Why did I do that exactly? Oh right, I want to coat their titties before anything else. "Did I do good?" Sophia questions as spits run down her chin. She did not even bother wiping it as she is more curious about my verdict. Her hand is actually stroking my cock, spreading her spit all over it. Alice did that, so she does it too. I nod at her question with a chuckle. "Yes. You did good, Sophia. Not as good as Alice, but you are getting there. A few more times, and you will be one heck of a cocksucker and deep-throater." I tell Sophia and cup her face. She smiles proudly at herself, making me grin. Alice smiles too in order to give her support. Mary would too if she was here. "Now, why don''t you lie down on my side. You too, Alice. And push your breasts against my cock like this, so I can fuck them. That means giving you both a cock-massage together." 62 Double Booboobooboobjob! Before Alice and Sophia can reposition themselves and then press their huge knockers against the side of my cock like I would love them to, a new message appears in my inbox. A really loud pinging sound also apanies it, so it is pretty hard to ignore. While I don''t really like the interruption, I open the message anyway just to see what it is. The message could be from the Great Maker himself. That would be awesome, seriously. Sadly, it is not. And I sort of forgot that messages from the Great Maker automatically open themselves, so I had just gotten myself really hyped up for nothing. Whoops. The message is actually from the delivery guy. No idea what his name is though since he hadn''t bother to introduce himself to me. I didn''t introduce myself to him either, so it bnces out. I think I still get the short end of the stick though. Anyway, apparently another week has passed in the overworld, so I receive more Power Stones. About 850 more. Give or take a few stones. How many do I have now? Almost 5000, I think. Maybe a bit more. All sitting there in my inventory, not taking up all of that space at all, but then again, I haven''t really tested out the inventory and all of its functions in full yet. Because I have better ce to stick my thing into. Hah! And just like before, the message is an audio message. Maybe not really an audio message from what happenedst time around. It is more like a one-waymunication message. Super inconvenience. "Hey. Oh, you are busty, I see. I mean busy. Here is your 857 Power Stones. A little less than the week before, so you are slipping there, buddy. By the way, are you saving it up for something? Why though? If you don''t want to consume them, you can use them to unlock things, you know. Check your manual to see how." I roll my eyes at the message. Like what manual is he talking about? The fucking nonexistent one? Seriously? By the time that I finally have one in my hand, it will be as useful as a paperweight. Assuming that it is a physical book. Probably not going to be a physical book. "Just kidding" Oh. The message hasn''t finished. "you might have guessed by now that there is no such manual. The girl in charge thinks it just makes thing too easy for neers, so she didn''t bother to write up one. It cannot be helped since she is a Champion of the Primordial Sin of Sloth after all. Her champions are all realzy and do like the barest essentials. Sure, you can request a manual from her, but expect it to receive it in several millennia." There is an audible sigh within the message. Wait a second. It is a physical book? The fuck!? "A lot of people screw up their builds because of that, but I don''t think it really matters to you, Ghostly, being an astral spirit and all of that. Just don''t start building your spiritual power just yet, not until you understand what each stat represents. There is no soft reset or anything like that if you screw up your stats. Only hard reset. That is by actuallymitting suicide and then making sure to reincarnate. You have to make sure you reincarnate before you kill yourself though. It happens quite a lot for the same reason I just mentioned above." What do you mean by it happens a lot? People failing to reincarnate, so they just die instead? Sounds extremely sketchy. "Anyway, that is all the time I have for you since I am a very busy guy. Time is money, just like my boss has always told me. He actually forces me to pay for time I am wasting, so I will charge you for it. About 5 Power Stones will do. Oh. My name is Razon. You can call me Raze if you wish. See you next week." Wait. What!? I immediately check the history log and realize that I only receive 851 Power Stones (PS) instead of the stated amount, which is 857PS. That gives me a total 5000PS in total. Wow. It feels like this is a setup, just so I have 5000PS in total. Will something magic happen then? Nothing happens. I mean, aside from Sophia and Alice repositioning themselves like I have asked them to. That is pretty magical, considering their beautiful asses are sticking upwards when they are bending down towards my cock. Hah! But still, what a shifty bastard. At least I know his name now. Shifty bastard Raze! He also takes 6 stones instead of 5! Bastard! That is not what we agreed upon. Actually, I didn''t agree on anything. He just takes it like I owed him or something. Can he do something like that!? Apparently yes. What a shifty bastard! And as much as I want those Power Stones back, I realize that it is pointless to cry over spilled milk. Those stones are probably gone. Like gone forever, or at least until I somehow grab hold of Raze. Then what? Pummel him? I think he probably pummel me instead. Physically. Spiritually too? Not too sure about what all of that spiritual stuff is about. I know there is physical stats, but it only for the meat bags, not me. I would need to learn about spiritual stats Actually, I honestly do not care at the moment, especially when there are two busty teenagers tending me as I rest back against the bedhead with a grin sters on my face. That grin didn''te of as creepy or anything, not when I am possessing an old dude right now. He is more than twice their age. Almost three times. Hah! Alice is the first one to lower her breasts onto my waiting cock, as she knows what a cock-massages is from before. But unlike then, Alice has to warp her breasts around my cock, and doing it herself is not going as smoothly as she might have liked. It is pretty hard for someone as inexperienced like her, but she has to start somewhere, doesn''t she? I honestly don''t mind her inexperience as I get to feel her incredible jugs pping and bouncing against the tip of my engorged cock as she tries to wrap her tits around the shaft. It feels like poking a massive ball of jiggly jelly with my cock. And how did I know something like that? Have a guess. Heh. In contrast, Sophia watches Alice from the side, learning everything through observation alone. This doesn''t include the part about me grabbing my cock with one hand and pushing it between those huge melons belonging to Alice. Have to help her before I blow a nut. Would not be cool if that happens, especially when my cock isn''t fully wrapped around their titties yet. And once my cock is nicely nested between those incredible breasts, Alice moves her hands outwards and presses her tits together while I jerk my hips upwards, causing the cockhead to pop out of the top of that tight valley. My cock throbs in the process. More precum oozes from the tip, running down the cockhead and then pooling in the recess of her breasts. "That is good, Alice. But since you are on top of me, you will have to move your breasts up and down. Like this. To stimte the massaging motion." I teach the dark-haired girl. My hands press against her hands on each side before lifting up her melons and dropping them right down. Repeatedly. Thanks to the precum, my cock is able to slide in and out of the valley as Alice gives me a boob job, all on her own too since I remove my hands and lean back to enjoy the sensation. "That nice, Alice. Your tits feel so good against my cock. Ah." I groan and buckle my hips just to fuck those lovely titties for minutes on end, and just before I about to nut, I stop her and free my cock from that warm and soft bosoms. "Sophia. Don''t just sit there and watch. Do what Alice just did. Wrap my cock with your breasts." I tell Sophia, who finally snaps out of it. It is all very strange to her, but since Alice is enjoying it, it must be quite enjoyable. While Sophia drops her tits on my cock, holding it in between, I reach out my hand to the side to fondle Alice. It is incredible how her breasts fill out my palm so nicely with each squeeze. They are so soft, so heavenly soft. "Oh." Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I gasp as Sophia mimics what Alice did before, but since she has a smaller chest, the valley in between her tits is much smaller and tighter. So tight. So unholy tight! Her pace is also a lot faster too, forcing my cock to poke its head out of her valley repeatedly, shing some precum in the process. And without me telling her to, she would tip her head down and suck on the cockhead whenever it pokes through her cavernous cleavage. Alice avidly watches what Sophia is doing while I continue to grope her huge tits. She is also licking her lips, pondering to herself why she didn''t do something like that. "Alice. Push your breasts against Sophia''s breasts, so I can cock-massage you both." I suggest. It is all leading to that, obviously. Sophia slows down the cock-pumping with her breasts to allow Alice to join in on the fun. And as Alice lowers herself and her huge breasts, pressing those juicy meats against Sophia''s equally lovely pairs, my cock slips out and gets sandwiched right in between. "Yes. Like that. Now resume what you two have been doing before. Oh Jesus." I call out and the two teenagers hold their breasts from the sides while looking at each other. With an unspoken agreement, they begin to steady lift their breasts and drop it against my cock in a rhythmic stroking motion, allowing me to ride into heavenly delight. Great Maker! I love boobs! I love asses! I love pussies. I love everything within the female form! Hah! Once more, my cock pops out between their bosoms excitedly, spraying translucent precum over their tits as they try to milk me with their breasts. My hips join in, pumping my cock between a soft ce and another soft ce. Very soft and warm. Hah! And the final straw happens when Sophia and Alice both lower their head and stick out their very hot and wet tongue, licking that peekaboo cockhead and tasting me. "Jesus!" I call out and grab both of their head, pushing their lips against my cock as I spear right through those lovely melons and explodes. Like a fucking cum fountain, my cock sprays geyser after geyser of creamy cum all over their tongues, mouths and faces. The pressure is so much that my spunks arc in the air, descending and coating their hairs, giving each teenagers streak of sticky white. Alice and Sophia gasp and practically wrestle themselves to envelope the ejacting crown. They both fail at that, managing to coat their face more in my steamy cum. At that point, I practically copse against the bedhead, letting out everything within my balls without any restrain. It takes a full minute for the ejacting to die down. The lovely sight remains is enough to bring me to diamond hardness once more. And seeing both of their cum-coated faces with my cock sandwiched between their breasts, I couldn''t help but grin broadly. An idea pops into my mind. A lot of ideas, actually. "Sorry about that, but it feels so good, Alice and Sophia. But it does feel like a waste, so why don''t you lick each other clean." I suggest, wanting to really see them lick each other. In more than one way. Booboobooboobs. Alice immediately takes my suggestion and licks Sophia, taking a thick glob of cum into her mouth with her tongue. Several globs of cum, actually. The gesture causes Sophia to tense up, but she did not tell Alice to stop. "Don''t be so greedy, Alice. You should share some with Sophia. Remember how Mary shares cum with you in the bathroom?" I point out, not even bother to mention Richard. She assumes that Richard has told me, so it is not really necessary to mention that over and over again. And seeing Alice and Sophia lock lips while their faces are coated with my cum nearly makes me coat their faces again. Unholy shit! 63 The Fun Never Stops Sophia is more than a little shocked and surprised at the kiss, as indicated by the widening of her eyes. Despite that, Sophia does not try to pull away from Alice. And eventually, her eyes soften and close as she keeps her mouth locks against Alice, epting all the milky baby batter orally. Gulping sounds from her throat soon follow, as Sophia eagerly consumes the cum being fed to her. Since this is the first time that Alice has done such a thing, some of the cum manage to spill out around the corner of their lips, prompting me to speak up. "The cum will stop spilling if you slip your tongue into each other''s mouth. As deep as you can, so why don''t you two try it out?" I suggest as I gently press the two girls together with my hands around the back of their head, all while jerking my hips and thrusting my cock in between their soft and warm mounds, pumping out whatever left within my incredibly drained balls. Despite the overwhelming climax a moment ago, there is still a lot left within me. More cum are being produced with each passing second thanks to who I am. More correctly, what I am now, so thank you, the Great Maker! I will drown these beauties in my cum. Hah! Not actually drown, obviously. Is that even possible? Who knows, but it sounds kind of cool. I definitely will try it out. Super dirty too. Booboobooboobs. Alice and Sophia try out my suggestion, slipping in their tongues and sliding over the other within thebined confine of their jointed mouths. Normally, tonguing each other like that would cause more cum to spill, but due to them trying to get as deep into each other as possible, their lips be more tightly sealed. That is awesome. How it turns out in the end, huh. Hah! When their lips finally part, their faces are flushed with red while their eyes keep in constant contact. Neither Alice or Sophia pays any attention to me as I use their boobies to get myself off. Instead, they continue to lick each other, taking globs after globs of cum into their mouth and proceeding to resume the kiss. Totally unnecessary, considering both mouths are filled with cum. Oh! Unholy shit! Did I just turn them into lesbian!? No. No! Oh wait, even if I did, my hard cock will set them both straight. Definitely. Booboobooboobs! Seeing them kissing each other so deeply and affectionately while my cock being sandwiched between their titties, thrusting through with great delight brings me towards another heavenly rapture. Another fountain of cum soon erupts, painting their faces and boobs once more. That second fountain is even creamier and thicker than the first, not to mention with greater pressure and volume. It paints the bed in spunk, including myself. Didn''t know I had it me. But luckily enough, I have two beautiful cum-cleaners. Their hot and wet tongues soon run all over my body,pping up all that rich cum while maintaining their gazes with me. Unholy shit! Just seeing their wanton expressions as they eat up my steamy spunk nearly sends me over the climatic edge again, but I manage to stop myself. This would never end, otherwise. I actually do have ces to be and more people to fuck. And speaking of fucking, time to fuck these two bombshells. The question remains, who should I fuck first? Alice or Sophia. I actually want to stick it into Alice first, but that is a bit unfair to Sophia, as I did fuck Alice before Sophia as Richard. Besides, it is better for Alice to wait. The more impatient she is, the more of a slut she bes. I love a good slutty cumdump. Hah! But then again, first cums first serves. I mean firste... yeah, I mean exactly what I had just said. "Alright, I think it is time for some fucking, Alice and Sophia. Please remove your panties, so I can stick my cock in your pussies. Whoever does it first, gets to go first." Sophia beats Alice to it as she sits back and lifts her head up, quickly stripping her panties off and then tossing it to the side. In contrast, Alice stands on her knees and strips down, but realizing immediately that would take much longer since she would have to sit down and remove it from her legs. Sophia smiles victoriously while I chuckle. Alice pouts a little and finishes removing her panties, letting me see her pretty pussy lips. They are as lovely as ever. "I guess I will fuck Sophia first, but why don''t you help me with it, Alice? Here. Hold my cock into ce while Sophia straddles me." I tell Alice and gesture Sophia to climb over my lying form. Alice carries out what I have asked her, holding my cock in ce as Sophia straddles me. Sophia ces her hands tly on my chest as her tits bulge out obscenely between her athletic arms. My hands hold her in ce, one around her back and one around her ass. While Sophia is unsure of what to do, she remembers how I had fucked Alice in the bathroom, at least in somewhat simr position. She lowers herself, allowing her puffy pussy lips to touch the belly of my cock. I immediately stop Sophia from going down more on me, just so Alice has the chance to guide my thick cock into the right ce. Into that wet and tight pussy. Great Maker! And as Alice did so, I feel the warm and wetbia bumps against the mushroom crown. Once my cock is positioned correctly, I finally allow Sophia to settle back slowly on me, parting herher lips around my cockhead. Slowly, I enter her tight chasm, groaning as I did so due to the rapidly increased pressure. It is far more than what I had felt before thanks to greater thickness of Harry. "Wow. You are so tight, Sophia. Richard had told me all about it but finding out for myself is something else entirely." I tell the gasping Sophia as I spread her and ease myself into her cunt. Her warm and tight cunt. Pretty wet too. Actually, very wet. She gets turn on by licking up cum and kissing Alice. It was fun too. Alice is also the same in this regard, and who am I toin. Still, I wouldn''t want them to be lesbian though. That would ruin the fun. Or would it? I need to experiment more with this. Hah! "You are you''re so big, Mr. Potter Ah So big!" Sophia whimpers as she takes me into her cunt slowly, stretching herself around my thick girth, letting me enjoy every moment of the sensation. Her eyebrows creasing while her nail digging in my flesh. "Yes, I am, but it will help with your tightness problem, Sophia." I assure the girl and relieve her of her tightness more by pushing my hips up, spreading her even more deeply than before, forcing her to gasp and groan. Yet, in spite of that, my thick cock is still not halfway inside her. The squeeze of her vaginal walls is crazy, and I am d that I had fucked her as Richard first or it would have been incredibly painful. Sophia does feel the pain of being split apart from the cunt, but the pleasure of being spread by me is far more overpowering, filling her mind with euphoric delight. It is very visible within the thought bubble hovering above her head. "It is too tight, Sophia, so I am going to try something else. Just following my hands, okay, sweetheart?" I tell the teenager before lifting her hips up, withdrawing my cock from that tight pussy a few inches before forcing her to descend on me again. Harder this time around. Her weight pushes my cock much deeper into her than before. "Ah!" Sophia calls out and repeats the motion with my help, fucking me and coating her pussy juices around my throbbing shaft. After several more times, she is able to do it on her own, allowing me to lift myself up and take her swaying perky breasts into my mouth. I begin to suck her tits as my hands wander down her waist to her lovely bubble ass, squeezing it tightly as she sits on my maddening cock, getting it deeper and deeper into her tight cunt. I feel like letting it all out, filling her up, but that would ruin the fun. While holding on, I move my hips, matching her rhythmic descends, thrusting my cock into her velvety depth, forcing her to moan and gasp. "How do you feel, sweetheart? You can speak your mind." I call out in between sucking her bobbies as she bounces on my shaft. "It feels good. Really good. Fuck me, Mr. Potter. Ah. Fuck me!" Sophia calls out, and I dly thrust harder until my balls smack against her asshole and our hips finally meet. She manages to take mepletely inside her while riding herself into orgasmic delight. "Oh. Something is happening! It is like before!" Sophia convulses as her cunt oozes juice all over my thick cock, lubricating it more. Despite the orgasm she had just felt, she continues bouncing one me and brings towards my own climax, but not enough to set me off uncontrobly. I am in perfect control. More so than ever before. Hah! "You just orgasm, sweetheart. It is a wonderful feeling when you are getting fucked. You can actually have multiple orgasms, one after another." I tell Sophia and pound her harder, forcing out another orgasm as her body shakes violently. Her wallspress my arching cock as she screams. More juices gush out of her tight cunt, spilling down to my balls and pooling on the bed. Just like before, Sophia rides the waves of her orgasm by continue to bounce on my cock. "Wow. Orgasms feel really good. Can I have another one, Mr. Potter?" Sophia eventually asks when she looks down at me. Her face is sweaty. And her eyes are full of desires, obviously from wanting more orgasm. "Sure thing, sweetheart, but only until I cum inside you." I tell Sophia before resuming bouncing her onto my cock while moaning and gasping. I did pay a bit of attention to Alice, who purses her lips. She is waiting for her turn, and she is starting to get impatient. Very impatient. "Alice. Come sit over my face, so I can have a look at your pussy. You know how to do that right? And maybe you also try to stop Sophia from making too much noise." I tell Alice as I lean back against the bed, allowing Sophia to bounce on my cock on her own, mming herself onto my erection pretty hard. Like super harder. Might need to put some points in Strength, just so my hips don''t get shattered by her fucking. It is one of the problems of being an old dude. Alice blinks before nodding, straddling my face while holding onto Sophia''s shoulder. She then lowers her lovely pussy to my mouth, allowing me to thrust my tongue inside of her. My hands soon swing around from Sophia to Alice to hold her down on my face as Ip up her juices, aggressively tonguing her hard clit and sucking her softbia between my lips. Alice gasps at my effort, tensing her legs. She soon leans forwards and captures Sophia by the wet lips, and Sophia immediately reciprocates, running her tongue into Alice and finding the tongue within. It did not take long for me to finally fill up Sophia, but since Alice presses down on my mouth too hard, I could not scream at my release properly. My attempts vibrate her pussy instead, forcing her to groan and flood my mouth with her juices. "So hot! The cum is filling my pussy up!" Sophia also tries to call out but unable to due to her lips being captured. She feels her inside burns as I flood her chasm with my steamy cum. She didn''t stop bouncing on me, however, so cum is spraying out of her pumping cunt and coating my contracting balls. Her hands hold onto Alice, forcing the ck-haired girl to grind her cunt against me mouth, getting all the way to my nose, letting me sniff some of that ass crack. Hah! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. And I think I might have passed out a little as a result. But honestly, if I have died right here and now, I would have died happy. Oh wait. I am already dead. Booboobooboobs! 64 Like A Ravenous Sex Beas It takes another huge climax from me and at least three more from Sophia to finally knocks her out. She copses to the side and onto the bed, nearly taking Alice with her due to their lips locking against each other and their hands around each other. This is not to mention nearly bending my steel rod in the process as well due to it being nested deeply inside her incredibly tight cunt. Yup. Still incredibly tight. God bless her cunt. Hah! Luckily enough, my cock manages to slip itself right out of her overflooded pussy, bobbing majestically at the ceiling and spraying cums in all direction. Up and down. Left and right. Everywhere, really. I can feel the hot droplets sshing against my abdomen as my mouth is full of sweet pussy. Oh, sweet pussy! My tongue is thrusting feverishly between the soakingher lips in a solo search for the source of that addicting sweetness. Too bad my tongue cannot go deep enough. Not like my cock can. My still very stiff cock. Great Maker! Even at my old age, I can cum gallons. More than I could humanly before. Wait a second. That is a very good thing, isn''t it? No fun if I can only cum once or half of one. Booboobooboobs. Alice struggles to pull herself into an upright position by pushing against my hips and thighs. However, she stops herself abruptly and I ponder what is happening for a moment before feeling her lips against my cockhead. Her nubile body presses down against mine as she lowers herself fully onto me. Lovely soft pair of tits squash against my lower stomach as their owner takes my thick cock into her mouth, very willingly. And without me asking Alice to as well. Alice is no longer reserved about having what she wants. And I think that is a very good thing. At least, I have taught her well. Hah! I am on my way to be one hell of a teacher. Oh. I haven''t applied for the profession yet. Will have to do that as soon as possible. Getting some more awesome skills to conquer more pussies. Heh. Alice sucks andps up my cum hungrily, humming joyfully. She bobs on my cock, cleaning it with her hot and wet mouth while I continue to dine on her equally hot and wet pussy, sucking up and drowning myself in everything that I can get. Boy, it is glorious! Heh. Alice even fondles my balls, one after another while inhaling my steel rod, making me gasps and moans delightfully. It did not take me long to start buckling my hips, thrusting my cock into her mouth, getting pretty deep into that throat of hers in an attempt to deepthroat her. It is somewhat difficult in our current position, but Alice reciprocates my effort by swallowing me and then manages to kiss the base of my cock with her fully upied mouth. Unholy fuck! That is awesome! Fucking awesome! But despite that, it would take quite a long time for me to blow a nut. This is because I cannot fuck her throat hard and deep enough to bring myself to climax. Thus, after a couple of minutes, my hands wrap around her hot body tightly before rolling to the side, getting her right under me. She groans in the process but shows absolutely no protest. Probably being way too high on cock. Hah! In our new position, I can really hammer my cock into her throat. And I certainly do so, as I continues to fuck her cunt with my tongue. Her body bounces under me with each downward thrust of my hips, pping my balls against her face as well. Alice takes it all. Squirming only when I choke her out by hugging her lovely face with my hips and keeping my fat cock in her throat. "Ugh. God. Your mouth and throat feel so good on my cock, sweetheart! So good!" I call out when I pull my head from herher lips to swallow a few mouthfuls of air before resuming drowning myself in her juices. Sweet juices. Cannot get enough of it. Hah! My hands eventually free themselves from her legs and thighs, pushing up against the bed to support my upper body as my lower body jerks mightily, mming my cock into her mouth and throat, gagging and choking her. "Fuck! Alice! Fuck! Alice! Alice! Fuck!" I chant feverishly as my balls clench tightly. With every ounce of my strength, I force myself all the way inside her orifice and let loose, shooting directly into her stomach. Her legs immediately kick and thrust as hot milky batter floods her throat, torrenting into her stomach like an angry tsunami. "Hmm-mmm!?" Alice tries to swallow and swallow, but it is simply too much. At a handful of second mark, she struggles to push me off of her or pull her head away my throbbing cock. Both attempts are futile, only serving to turn me on. Am I getting more and more violent!? That is not a good thing, I think. Oh well. I will think about the moral and ethical implicationster. Fun first. Hah! I did lift my hips up a little to give Alice some hopes of escape, but only to m back down and bottom out inside her throat once more. She wants my cum, so she will have it even if it kills her. It wouldn''t be that extreme, obviously, but Alice eventually stops struggling. Her body stops squirming all together as well, making me arch my brow. Realizing something is wrong, I immediately pull myself off Alice and dump whatever remaining spunk onto her unconsciousness face. She is utterly knocked out. Not knocked out like Sophia, who is panting on the side with utterly disorientated eyes thanks to those orgasms wrecking her mind. Alice is not panting at all. Her eyes are also closed. She is still breathing though, so no need for CPR. It would be pretty disgusting if I have to give her some CPR. No. Seriously. Since I idently choke out Alice with my cock, I decide to have fun with Sophia instead. Sophia blinks when I pull her legs apart and rub my cockhead against her pussy. Her eyes slowly regain their focus and look down her body at me. I lean forwards as the crown spread her lips. "Mr. Potter? Ah!" Sophia utters just as I m my hips into her, driving my cock deep into her filled chasm. The cum from before and now lubricate her passage nicely for me to thrust in and out. And with each pump, my body presses down against Sophia, ttening her breasts and pinning her to the bed under me. Her legs eventuallye up and wrap around my waist just like her arms around my back as I nail her. "Ah! Ah! Mr. Potter. Harder! Deeper! Ah! Fuck me harder!" Sophia calls out and actively using her legs to pull me into her, not with my rhythm at first, but like my former daughter and Alice, she is a fast learner. And I am happily do so, fucking her hard and deep for the next 10 minutes. Grinding and encircling my hips every now and then just to feel her walls against my maddening cock. Doing that causes Sophia to orgasm again and again, squeezing out my cum with her warm juices. She is a squirter. Definitely. "Hah. Ah. Argh! Hot! Ah! Hard! Hah! Ah!" Sophia moans repeatedly, before more vocal when I lift myself upwards to m her into the bed much harder than before. Her legs fall from my waist, spreading apart as I spear her cunt. Even her arms left my back, grabbing hold of the sheets to brace herself from the brutally ploughing. I stop for a moment to grab hold of her ankles, pulling them up and onto my shoulder so I could piston downwards at a different angle. The new angle grinds my cock against her walls tightly, bringing a new kind of sensation, for me and for her. And by pushing my upper body down against her once more, forcing her buttocks to lift off the bed as her knees press against her bountiful chest, I can use my full weight. "Wrap your arms around your knees, sweetheart. And pull them against you." I tell Sophia and wait for her to do so until I being to split her cunt again. She feels a lot tighter than a moment ago due to her legs being pressed together. But unlike earlier in the day, Sophia feels nothing but pleasure. Incredibly pleasure, wrapping her mind and blocking out all her sense of reasons. She is pretty much a cock-sleeve right now. Just like Alice, who is waking up from her cum-filled dream. The dark-haired girl immediately rolls onto her side and coughs out an awful amount of cum. She then looks up to see me hammering down onto Sophia quite brutally. "About time you wake up, sweetheart. Ugh!" Iment before groaning and sting a huge amount of cum into Sophia, forcing her eyes to roll up into her skull at the burning sensation filling up her inside once more. Her body visibly shakes as those hands around her knees weakened, but not enough for her legs to fall back down. Her ass resumes bouncing on the bed as I jerk my hips, just to get all my cum deep into her womb. If I did not knock her up as Richard, I definitely have knocked her up as Harry. Hah! Probably. If Sophia is not knocked up yet, she will be. And it might be pretty hard to know whose baby it will be after today, especially when I possess more people, making them men of culture and seeing the light of the Great Maker. Booboobooboobs! "God. I cum a lot in you, Sophia. More than I suppose to. Maybe Alice can suck out the excess. It would be fine, wouldn''t it?" Iment when I unplug my cock from her pussy, letting cum runs spurt out of her cunt and run down to her stomach as well as ass crack. Alice hesitates for a little, but because I have made sure to st all my cum into her throat, bypassing her mouth and preventing her from tasting the richness and thickness, her hesitation did notst. On all four, Alice approaches Sophia before sticking her face into that flowing pussy, sucking up all of that deposited cum. Sophia continues to hold onto her legs while groaning at the licking sensation. I smile and pat Alice by her ass before spreading them apart to see her lovely pucker hole. I guess it is time to fuck her ass hard and deep. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "I heard from Richard that your ass is pretty tight, Alice. I am going to fuck it hard and deep, cumming all the way in there. No need to reply. Just keep sucking up all that cum from her pussy, Alice." I tell Alice before pressing my cock against her anal passageway. The cockhead slips in easily, but that is the easy part. The hard part is getting my meat into there. And speaking of Richard, I wonder what he is doing. A little spying via the Cult of Culture allows me to see what Richard and Mary are doing. It appears within a window in my mind. Pretty convenience, really. Of course, spying on guild members is not ethical, but I did say that I will deal with itter, huh. Plus, seeing Richard fucking his cock-tease of a daughter after years and years of blue balls is a fucking huge turn on. At least, Junior seems to think so. Throbbing maddeningly as it slowly nesting itself inside Alice. "Uh. Your cock is swollen, daddy." Mary calls out as she straddles Richard just like when Sophia straddled me. She is pretty soaked, being able to sink her daddy almost all the way inside of her with one sitting motion. "Yes, sweetie. I have a lot of venom in me." Richard responses as his arms grab hold of her waist, readying to help his very sexy teenage daughter to ride his meat. She begins to fuck him almost immediately, not waiting for her pussy to stretch and adjust itself to his size. Her big breasts begin their hypnotising dance on her chest, bobbing and bouncing as she drops herself onto her father, to which he could not help but reach up and fondle them. Mary rides her father with all the intention of inching him deeper and deeper into her hot slick depths. And seeing her bouncing on Richard like that makes me grab hold of Alice by the waist and m myself into her rectum. All the way in with one thrust, forcing a scream out of her mouth. The cum that Alice manages to slurp up from Sophia explodes out of her mouth. Morees out as I plough her ass with ravenous speed. Yup. I am pretty much a sex beast. A sexy ghost? Hah! 65 Finally Two Out Of Three But seriously, her ass is tight. Much tighter than before, clenching around my veiny girth as I pump my cock in and out of her ass with feverish delight. I try to loosen it by dumping an awful amount of cum into there after several minutes of very hard and very deep thrusting. But sadly, that incredibly fun method to me does not work. It doesn''t, obviously. In what universe does that actually work? Hah! It does have the opposite effect, however. Her ass tightens in response, clenching incredibly hard and squeezing my throbbing cock of its milk. Goddamn. What a greedy asshole! And I mean it in the best way possible. Heh. Alice did scream in absolute euphoria when my hot and creamy cum surges deep within her ass, filling her anal passageway to the brim with sticky feeling, all in an effort to relieve her of her tightness. Hah! No. Seriously. This is a very real medical procedure by yours truly. It can be found on page 69 of Ghostly Guide to Curing Tightness, which are avable in a store somewhere. Heh. Alright. Joke aside. It is a very enjoyable method for the applier as well as the receiver, especially when there is a familial connection. Booboobooboobs. Alice did scream in absolute euphoria when my hot and steamy cum surges deep within her ass, filling her rectum to the brim in an effort to relieve her of her tightness of course. Hah! I am certain that if I keep fucking her ass with ever increasing cock-size, Alice will be pretty loose one day. Sounds like a challenge. A very tight challenge. "So tight. So very tight." I moan as I bottom out inside Alice once more while running my hands up her waist and fondling those two lovely melons of her. They always feel so nice and soft within my palm. All natural too. Got to love the all-natural feeling. Better than those shitty all-natural feelingmercials. No touching is no deal. Heh. My hands proceed to maul at those titties for minutes on end, only stopping briefly when Sophia drops both of her legs onto the bed, causing Alice to reposition her hands around Sophia. I also need to reposition myself. Forwards and backwards, spearing my hard cock in and out of her ass in a rhythmic fashion. That kind of repositioning. Drilling out the cum that I had deposited in there too. It runs down to her puffy slits and drips onto the bed. Not that it matters because the bed is already utterly stained and sticky with my cum. With their sweet juices too. In the new position, Alice is now eyeing down Sophia from above, and it doesn''t take long for Alice to lower her head and give the redhead teenager a deep and affectionate kiss. Tongue and everything. One of her hands also mimic my hands, feeling up Sophia''s shapely tits. Mostly out of curiosity, at least at first. But Sophia seems to like it from her moaning and groaning into Alice, urging the ck-haired girl to continue making out with her. Wow! Just wow! The sight of the two teenagers making out as my cock anally spearing Alice is just incredible. It will be burn into my memory for all time. Or until I find something a lot hotter and ball-bustlingly wetter. Hah! Actually, I will just record everything down and add it into the library for other members of my Cult of Culture to viewter. To personally relive the experience as well from what I can understand from the information. Recreational Guild has that ability. Well. Not just Recreational Guild itself. Every Guild has it, allowing members to relieve memory of others. It is like virtual reality (VR), but the best kind of VR imaginable. And how did I know about VR despite being dead for like the past two decades? Well. Harry knows about it. He keeps up to date with the current affairs. Any kind of current affairs really since reading newspapers and magazines is his pastime. Unlike my pastime of spying on hot chicks. Now, it is fucking hot chicks. Hah! Ugh! I hammer Alice hard in the ass to bring myself over the edge. The first shot joins the rest of the spunk that I had deposited there before, but the rest of the shots are spray all over her bubbly ass as well as back. Alice shakes her ass every time I ssh her with my cum. She is unable to say anything audible because she is locking lips with Sophia below. I did not need to hear what Alice is trying to say when I could see it clearly in the thought bubble above her head. She likes me to cum inside her, as it would help relieve her of her tightness. It is not aint against me, but more like a preference. Getting sted with my cum does give her a nice glossy feeling. It also makes her prettier. At least, that is what Alice believes. Sophia too. My bullshit is the best kind of shit ever. Hah! I am loving this. Seriously. After stroking my cock and pumping out the remaining cum onto her ass and back, I rest on my knees and angle my cock at her dripping pussy. It is time to fill her cunt with thicker and stiffer little brother. As soon as the cockhead enters her pussy, Alice parts her lips from Sophia with a groan. She lifts herself off of Sophia and prepares herself for the pration. My cock slips into her cunt rtively easy for half of the way, and that is because she is incredibly wet, not to mention my cock is coated in cum. Of course, the rest of the way is much harder. It takes a lot more effort too. My hands gripping her pretty tightly as I drill into her tight cunt, gaining ground with every inch. "Mr. Potter! Uh! I-it feels like you''re you''re splitting me apart." Alice calls out when I am about three fourth of a way in. Alice is not as tight as Sophia, who probably ys way too much sport, but Alice is pretty tight. Unholy tight! Hah! "Splitting you apart?" I question, pondering where Alice knows about such a thing. But a look at her thought bubble instantly give me my answer. It is from her gymnastic ss. Hot damn. And that alone wants me to join her gymnastic ss. Well, not like a bunch of sexy teenagers in really tight leotard stretching about doesn''t get my blood pumping. Still, seeing them doing the splits, likely splitting themselves down under is something else entirely. Booboobooboobs! "Yes. Like spreading my legs really far apart." Alice exins as I take a breather. I could probably nudge her womb with a single thrust, but it will be pretty painful thrust, for me and for her. I am just thicker than Richard. "Oh. Maybe that helps. Try spreading your legs wide, so I can really get inside you, sweetheart." I request and run my hands down to her thighs, helping her spreading her legs. Her incredibly beautiful legs. Honestly, if Alice and Sophia were enrolled in a normal school, they would be those popr girls that every guy wanting to hook up with. It is not farfetched to think so, especially with what I know. Of course, their gullible nature if retained in the new school would mean they will be spending a lot of their days stuffing their faces with cock. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. That would not be a good thing. They are my slut, and only I can fuck them. Oh. Their daddy too simply because it is hot. I am such a perverted. Hah! It does help getting deeper into Alice when her legs are spread, but I need to start pumping just to get all the way in. A dozen pumps is required, and when my hips ps against her shapely ass, she lets out a delightful groan. There is absolutely no pain whatsoever. It is all pleasure. The same with Sophia. Same with Mary. And I wonder if it has something to do with the way they are raised. I need more girls to find out about this. "Alice. Umm. Why don''t you kiss Sophia like before? Suck on her breasts too since it feels pretty good, isn''t it? Maybe she can also suck yours afterwards?" I suggest as I spread Alice with my cock while she is on all four above Sophia, allowing the girl to watch everything that is happening. Alice resumes kissing Sophia like I have suggested, but the kiss does notst long than like before. She bends her head afterwards and shoves her face against Sophia''s bust, imitating me and causing those breasts to bounce on her face. Sophia gasps as Alice suckles her breasts hungrily. Her long pitch-ck hair runs around her shoulders, bouncing off and onto Sophia''s body as she sucks hard, humming and moaning too as I nudge her body forwards with my thrusting from behind. Alice stops every now and then to groans delightfully, feeling her pussy on fire around my cock. I could feel it too, burning my shaft. Great Maker. Everything is so fucking hot! Just so fucking awesome! "I''m going to cum, sweetheart. I am going to pump you full of cum. All for you!" I announce when it is time, but Alice did not response to me. Instead, she continues to moan erotically as I plunder her tight pussy hard and deep with ever increasing speed. Alice eventually responses with actual words when I finally flood her fertile womb with my seeds with all the attempts to knock her up. "Ah! So hot!" Her body responses too by clenching me hard, milking my cock as it unloads everything with my balls right into her snatch. Her lovely snatch. Fucking tight snatch. And that is two out of three. Should I go and crash Richard and Mary for some double pration fun? That would be the first for Mary since the butt plug does not count. But is it strange to share a girl? I mean at the same time, not one after another. I rather go first if that is the case. Still, I am very divided on this. Part of me would love to spit roast and sandwich Mary with Richard, but another part of me doesn''t want my cock to touch another. That is gay. Really gay. Incredibly gay. I am homophobic. Yup. Seriously. Oh wait, I haven''t fucked Sophia in the ass yet. Nice save! Booboobooboobs! 66 These Incredibly Lovely Sights And I immediately go and anally probe Sophia with my still engorged cock, just so her ass can feel and experience the same as her well-pounded pussy. Hah! I did lie a little. It was not exactly immediate anal probing as I really enjoy watching the two teenagers making out with each other on the bed. With my cum constantly dripping out of one of them too. Two of them, actually. My cum is still oozing out of Sophia somewhat even if Alice haspped up quite a bit of it. I must have dumped a huge amount into Sophia. Well. I did want to knock her up. Impregnation sex is the only way to have sex. Booboobooboobs! And what a sight of seeing Alice and Sophia making out. What a fucking awesome sight! Recorded just so I can teach newly initiated men of culture about the finer points of culture. Heh. That is considered teaching, right? I am going to be a teacher. Definitely. I have been saying that a lot ofte, but being a teacher is fucking awesome. Really fucking awesome! Might have to switch up my words a little just so I can expand my vocabry. Knowing more words to scream climatically at my students under me is glorious. Did I just say under me? Yup. Teacher can definitely screw their sexy female students. It is not like that is hical or anything of sort. Right? Well. It cannot be worst than a father making love to his busty daughter. Heh. I spank Sophia by the ass, causing her to yelp as I spread her rectum with my thrusting. I had her eating out of Alice just like Alice had eaten out of her before, sucking up and swallowing all of that addicting cum. It is addicting to them, apparently. Must be due to the Great Maker. Thank you very much for giving the mean to conquer the world with my cock. I mean conquer half the world since I am not sticking it into men. That is disgusting. "That feels really good, Sophia. Mmm!" Alice calls out as she feels her friend tonguing her cunt deeply. I tell Alice to be pretty vocal about what she is feeling. Clearly embarrassment can be seen on her face, but it is a cute kind of embarrassment to be honest. Very cute. Super cute. Of course, Sophia is not as good as when I did it, but she is getting there. All of them are getting there under my guidance. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. I like all my girls to be jack of all trade. Capable of sucking cock, pussy and asshole alike. Thest one might take a lot of bullshitting from me to get them start licking shitholes. I would not do something like that myself, but who knows, I might one day. Love to get high on ass-crack though. Like really high. Heavenly high. Hah! "Hmm-mmm." Sophia moans into the pussy that she is eating. Slurping too. Maybe suffocating as well. This is because Alice has her legs locks around Sophia''s head, pinning the redhead down between her legs. Her hands are also on top of that head, ruffling and pulling against her silky hair. "Y-yes. Feels so good. Her tongue in my pussy." Alice murmurs, filling my ears with lovely melody and sending thrills throughout my body. It urges me to fuck Sophia harder, pounding her ass with reckless abandonment. The jolting action forces Sophia to go deeper into Alice, making the dark-haired girl gasps and moans in melodic delight, filing my ears and being once more. "Ah! I think I am going to cum!" Alice screams, now understanding that word mean more than just flooding her mouth, ass and rectum with my cum. Hearing her orgasmic tune, I have to bite down my tongue just to stop myself blowing my cream inside Sophia from behind. Sweet mother of Jesus. To think this nympho named Alice is a virgin just earlier today. But does that make me a really awesome teacher? Probably. Hah! Awesome. And while Sophia slurps up my cum and newly gushed juices from Sophia, I knead her plump buttocks while her anal entrance swallows the tip of my cock slowly and rhythmically. Lovely. Just lovely with her anal ring stretches around my girth. I continue to y with her buttocks and spear her rectum for the next several minutes before leaning forwards and taking hold of her breasts from behind. Not as soft as Alice, but it is as much fulfilling as the girl. While they are smaller than what Alice or Mary is packing, they are by no mean small. In fact, her jugs are bigger than most girls around her age. Most older women too. Therefore, I am not really sure what her brother isining about. Not exactlyining, to be honest. I certainly am not. And in my new position, I can hammer home a lot deeper and harder than ever before. It is about time to fill up her bum with my baby batter since Richard is filling up his daughter with his cum. Mary screams out joyfully and pleasurably when her father pumps cum into her pussy. Her father also screams out at the top of his lungs as he unloads everything into her, all under the pretense of helping out her tightness. But honestly, if Richard just tell Mary that he likes to fuck her, it would be fine. Mary does like getting fucked just like Alice and Sophia. Why wouldn''t they? If God didn''t want them to get fucked, he should not have made them such a cock-tease. Logic! Hah! "Uh. Ah! Hah! Argh! Ahh! Hah! Ahh!" Sophia screams as she struggles to retain her position with me pounding her butt so damn hard. Really hard. Her buttocks ripple every time my hips smash against her from behind. And soon enough, I press my weight down upon her back, forcing the girl against the bed with her ass sticking up towards me while my huge cock spreading her anally. Alice pants heavily as she watches Sophia getting nailed repeated. "Ugh. Alice. Grr. Come over here." I tell Alice as I maintain my thrusting speed, grinding Sophia internally with my cock against her really tight and hot walls. Alice ponders why I need her as I am wrecking her friend, but she does what I ask of her anyway. She quickly relocates herself next to me and looks at my cock disappearing into Sophia again and again. "I''m going to cum soon, Alice. And it is going to a big one. A lot of it going to spill out of her ass, and it is a waste when that happen. Can you " I tell Alice after taking a deep breath to supress the urge to cum. Alice nods as her mind already understands what I am asking her. She did have some reservation about drinking cum out of Sophia from the pussy, but she quickly finds it to be pretty fun and enjoyable. Therefore, despite the reservation of drinking cum out of Sophia''s ass, she is inclined to have a try as it might be as fun and enjoyable. Not to mention, she gets to drink more cum. More addicting cum. "Jesus fucking Christ! Clean my cock and balls first, Alice." I groan and pull out. My throbbing cock quickly finds a new orifice to pump in and out of. It is not as dirty as I have initially thought since the girls clean them pretty good. They have to with much cum I had dumped into their asses and pussies in the bathroom. Just remember that makes me nearly blow a nut or two. It was such a waste too since I did not create my Cult of Culture then yet, thus allowing me to record the whole thing forter study. Yes, study. Hah! Alice bobs on my cock several times, sucking hard and licking me when possible. She also attempts to take me deep into her throat, choking and gagging on my shaft, but I stop her before she fully swallows my cock. I would have exploded if she did because her throat is just so awesome, and I want to dump my batter into Sophia for some achievements. Most of the achievements are for per girls, I have to fill all of their holes, leaving none unploughed and unflooded. Booboobooboobs! "That is enough, sweetheart. I have to help Sophia with this tightness, but I promise I will let you suck on my cock afterwards." I tell Alice before patting her on the head. She smiles at me before licking her lips. My cock throbs just from the sight, and before a single drop of cum could fly forth from the tip, I grab Sophia from behind and m my cock right into her darkest chasm. Sophia screams at the thick intrusion. Her pussy immediately gushes juices, spraying out mixtures onto her thighs. Did she just orgasm from me prating her!? Ah fuck! I am cumming too. My balls literally push up into my body, as my cock vibrates violently, dosing thick and rich cum right into that tight ass, torrenting all the way deep into her. "Ah! So hot! So hot in my bum!" Sophia calls out as her ass clenches, holding me in tightly when I try to pull back a little for space before hammering home, sloshing my cum inside her rectum. And since she does not want me to leave her spread ass, I lean forwards and raises my hips to use my entire weight to press down against her ass. My balls hug her pussy tightly as I did so. "Jesus. God! You are milking me. That is when your ass tightens around my cock, sweethearts." I call out and try to get every bit of meat into her ass while shooting everything inside. The pressure is incredible. Really incredible. "Alice! Get behind me!" I tell Alice to get into position, for I am sure that the moment I pull out, cum with jets out of that tight ass of Sophia. Unholy Mother of God! Alice immediately and getting her face really close to my balls from behind. So close that I can literally feel her warm breathes against my puffy balls. And from that, an idea pops into my mind. "Suck on my nuts, Alice. Those balls hanging below my cock. They are pretty swollen, aren''t they? Just suck on them to get all of the venom Ah. Jesus!" I call out as I feel wetness spread over my scrotum. Incredible hotness too. Within an instant, I explode once more, dumping even more cum into Sophia. Thank you, Great Maker! Thank you! Booboobooboobs! I call out and keep myself inside Sophia to pump her full of my cum while having my huge balls licked and sucked by Alice from behind. "Alright, sweetheart." I murmur once the orgasm finally dies down. I pull back and open the overflowing dam. With cum dripping down my semi-hard cock onto Sophia buttocks, Alice seals her beautiful lips around very spread asshole, greedily drinking up the cum jetting out of there. Alice has be the first of them to be an ass-cleaner. And from the moaning and groaninging out of Sophia, I think I would like her to clean my ass too. Hah! Shit! My cock is hard again from that thought. Like incredibly hard. Guess, it is time to go again? But first, let me enjoy this lovely sight. Incredibly lovely sight. The first of many incredibly lovely sights, in all honestly. Booboobooboobs! 67 Unlocking Spiritual Abilities It takes not once or even twice to get Alice and Sophia to sleep like actual babies. Sperm babies. Hah! Wait. That actually sounds so wrong on so many levels, but seriously, I did knock the both of them out with my cock after the third round, so I suppose third time is the charm. That sounds easy enough, but multiply that amount by bubbly asses, tight cunts, unholy wet pussies, incredibly hot mouths and happy-ending jiggly boobies here and there, it does add up very quickly. Like 20 times or so. Possibly more. Great Maker! Did I blow my nuts more than 20 times within like a couple of hours? I should be dead. Deader, I mean. Also, not me, but Harry himself. I am just taking his body out for one hell of a ride. I also let Sophia and Alice have a ride too, quite more literally than me, obviously. Heh. Damn good thing that his cock is made of a lot bonier stuff. Booboobooboobs. But seriously, I am drained. Like seriously drained. My cock is finallyid for the first time in like for fucking ever. I mean me personally this time, not my host, who probably cannot keep his erection for very long, at least without those happy blue pills. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Viagra. It is almost the same for me. At least the first couple of letters. Yup. Virgins beats those pills. They are just so tights and so sexy. Come in all different shape and size too, as well as colours. Not to mention virgins are made in all sort of ces around the world. Heh. Probably not a good thing to see women as products and objects. How about icons then? Sexy icons? I think most people already do. I certainly do. But only look and no touch. Suck very much. Good thing everything is going my way now, and when was thest time that I am utterly satisfied like this? Never, most likely. Not even when I am just a perverted disembodied ghost. No longer that. I have graduated to be just a in old perverted ghost. That is better for obvious reason, and I am aiming to be just one word. A pervert. At least then I would have a fucking body. My own fucking body to fuck beautiful bouncy teenagers of unimaginable sexiness. Hah! Ahem. Calm down Ghostly. Time to go and pick up one of your daughters at the airport. Did you forget about her? No. No. Of course not. And why am I answering my own question? That is just weird. Probably because I get pretty good at keeping my thoughts separate from my hosts unlike the first time around when it is a real pain in the ass. Anyway, I give Alice and Sophia a couple of squeezes around their glossy asses and tits before getting my naked ass off the bed. I head into the shower afterwards to clean myself up, all to get myself very presentable for a sexy girl. Hey. My daughters are sexy as hell. No longer teenagers, but still my baby girls, nheless. I actually haven''t seen both of them for many months due to them attending Bible College out of the state. Apparently, that is a thing. Most girls who graduate from the Catholic Highschool go there after unless they get somemon sense. My daughters do havemon sense, at least they know about sex and all of that. That also means I cannot use the same trick on them. Kind of suck when the trouser snake serves me so well. Heh. As I take a shower, I have a look at what Richard and Mary is doing. They both are sleeping peacefully on the bed in the guestroom in a prawning position. That mean Richard has his cock deeps up that very lovely cunt of his daughter while his arms embrace her from behind to give his hands a chance to grab hold of her titties. I would have enjoyed that position too, but I guess I will do that another time. Also, the fun that I have in mind for all three girls has to be postponed for another date. Thought I had needed to do that in order to get some pussies. Just straight up telling them that I want to fuck them hard and deep seems to work. Cumming deep inside them too. Cannot really believe it was that easy. Seems like my conquest of all them schoolgirls in that school is starting off pretty good. If it is this easy, I will have them all sucking my cock by the next year. Of course, it is probably will not be that easy, considering those damn angels. How do I corrupt them? I mean change their mind and opinion about me. I am not an evil spirit that is out to shatter their innocence or something like that. Just perverted ghost who loves them very much and want to give them as much love as I can. Hah! Just thinking about Grace and Eva servicing my cock together makes it stiffen. Hell. Just either of them is good enough. They are so very sexy. Am I getting more and more perverted? Probably. Is that a bad thing? Hell no. I love this! Booboobooboobs. I sing a song, which involves a lot of boobs while washing myself of my spunk and sweat and whatever greasy stuff that coats my body. The warm water feels very nice after an intense fucking session. And as I did so, a new message appear with the same annoying pinging sound just to prevent me from ignoring it. It is not like I am ignoring those messages. Well. Only when I am busy with a girl. The female side of the human race is very needy. But giving them a lot of attention gets me rewarded with awesomeness. Hah! Anyway, it is an audio message, so I open it and listen to it while drying myself. "Hey. Oh God. You''re naked. Why are you naked!?" And that is pretty much it from Raze. He dumps 997 Power Stones into my inventory after he is gone, which gives me 5997 in total. It was pretty easy to calcte, considering that I had exactly 5000PS just a moment ago. [Congrattion of umting more than 5000 Power Stones. Power Stones can be used to upgrade your power, but it can be used for other things, including unlocking things that would require levelling up otherwise. Would you like to know more?] I arch my brow at that. Raze did mention that Power Stones can be used for other things, but he didn''t say anymore than that. I could ask the System about it, but it will cost me Sexual Points. I do still have like 360SP. It does feel more than enough for my ability, Nothing to See Here, but not really. The cost to activate that ability depends on how many people I am trying to dismiss as well as how much they have seen. Also, the expenditure depends on each person I am trying to dismiss as well. Sophia costs more than Alice, and I am unsure the reason why. Could it be because she is smarter, or maybe more outgoing than Alice? Who knows. I need to do some testing. Well, I would get more info about it if I use it on more people anyway. Since it cost only 1SP to learn what I can unlock, I might as well give the System that point. One point is valuable by itself, but knowledge is more valuable. [The best use of Power Stones is to upgrade your power, as upgrading your power will unlock abilities and skills naturally. However, some skills can be unlocked Power Stones before the appropriate levels such as Spiritual Awareness (?). All possible skills and abilities that can be purchased are now avable in the Cosmic Codex.] I get spammed with a bunch of windows again, and the first one on top nearly make my eye pop. The fuck is 100,000PS for just an ability!? That is robbery. Of course, not all of them cost 100,000SP. Some abilities cost much less because they can be unlocked within a few levels or so. Spiritual Awareness for example, which get unlocks in a couple of next level or so. It cost 2,000PS to unlock it in advance. To that end, I immediately spend that amount to unlock it, feeling the world around me change so ever sightly. I also gain Spiritual Body talent. Eh? Don''t I already have Spiritual Body, being a ghost and all? Apparently not. And why did I pay that much for Spiritual Awareness that? Well. I want the ability after that. Spiritual Maniption. It allows me to manipte spiritual energy offensively and defensively. That gives me a mean to beat up those damn monsters. Hurrah! Since it costs 1000PS per level in advance, it cost me 3000PS to acquire Spiritual Maniption despite already unlocking Spiritual Awareness, which is a prequisite. Anyway. A new window appears when I acquire Spiritual Awareness and Spiritual Maniption. These abilities have level next to them in the form of percentage. [Congrattion. You have learned Spiritual Maniption ability. Spiritual Maniption allows one to manipte your spiritual energy (Sexual Energy) offensively and defensively. Complex things require more energy. Higher proficiency consumes less energy. Practice makes perfect, so start practicing.] There are more information pertaining to Spiritual Maniption, but the gist of it is I can shoot energy ball now. I instantly did a Kamehameha! Screaming at the top of my lungs too just because. A beam of energy st forth, reaching about a few meters before dissipating. That is so fucking cool! Like ungodly fucking cool! I would have done it again if it did not drain 200 SP or so. That is not cool at all. Totally not. In retrospect, the System did tell me to practice and improve my proficiencies, so it is on me. Well, no biggie. I just fuck more girls to get more SP. I like fucking girls anyway. Hah! I have a check of my attributes before putting 10 Attributes Points into Strength for Harry. That should make him really strong. I really needed that since I am feeling my age. The added points boost his stat from 4 to 14. Anything above 10 is pretty much overpowering. Did not add any to Wisdom or Intelligence since Harry doesn''t need to use his brain. Richard does due to him working at an ounting Firm. Harry is more of a handyman. Plus, he works as a security guard, so having higher strength allows him to beat the shit out of anyone. Having higher strength alone is not enough though. I need to teach him some ball-kicking skills. Like litteral ball-kicking skills. Heh. I spend 20 more SP to practice creating several spiritual balls within my palm before heading out. It is a lot more efficient doing it like this than shooting a beam of energy, so I guess no Kamehameha unless absolutely necessary. Probably pretty weak too since my proficient is like at 0%. It is still at 0.00% despite wasting 140ish or so Sexual Points. That just tells me I need a lot more SP to do more awesome shit. But I can do awesome shit now. Hah! Oh. I also notice that Possession skills now have a percentage next to it. Is that because I have unlocked Spiritual Awareness? Unlocking new things alter my stat windows? Cool. I left a note for Richard, so he doesn''t panic when he wakes up and finds why Alice and Sophia are like fucked silly on his bed. He would need to burn the sheeting too. The mattress as well since the spunks probably seep all the way into the bedding. Heh. With the handwritten note done, I head out of the house and lock the door behind me. Since it iste in the evening, there are very few people on the roads, allowing me to drive all the way to the airport pretty easily. At least I would have if I didn''t get a text message telling me that the ne got dyed for like 8 hours just when I am halfway there. Damn it. Now, I am stuck in traffic. Did my luck just run out!? Oh well, I can consult something with the System or practice all of these new pretty awesome abilities of mine while I wait for my lovely daughter toe home to her daddy. Hah! 68 Exploiting The Conquest Mode In order to save some precious time left on this possession forter fun in a bun, I relinquish my control over the body and return it to Harry Potter. There is no need to remain in control of his body, especially when he is going to be stuck in this crappy traffic for the next hour or so. Maybe two hours. It is a long drive to the airport, and people are fucking going home in mass right now. Rush hour is a bitch, and it cannot be helped. Of course, Harry would still be able to make it in time to pick up his daughter at the airport even if her airne is dyed by 8 fucking hours. That also means Harry would have to wait or loiter around the airport until her arrival. More like actually sitting in his car in a carpark some distance away from the airport, all to save some money. Parking at the airport is fucking expensive, and Harry is trying to save every dime he could. He rarely spent anything on himself, and he is somewhat fine with me. Not me personally though since it is nice to splurge once in a while. Assuming that I actually have the money to do so though. I do have plenty of ns to get money. Like a shit ton of money, but too bad I cannot spend it without having an actual body. Sure. I could make Harry and his family live a better life, but it would not really solve anything. As a matter of fact, it might elevate the problem, considering his wife is refusing to let the motel go to retire. His son too, but it is due to another matter. Throwing money at his problems will not fix it. If anything, it might make the whole thing worst. I have to solve it another way. Why do I have to solve it? Well, just to make up for all the things that I will do with his daughter. Heh. That makes it fine, right? Anyway, it would be a lot better to just return home and chill there until the aircraft arrive instead of wandering around the airport. Or better yet, why not just head back to Richard''s ce to have more fun with Alice and Sophia. About 4 to 5 hours more fun time when ount for all the travel time. There is an ability avable for straight up teleportation, but it costs so fucking much Power Stones to unlock. Everything cost so much Power Stones. Absurd amount. How do I get more Power Stones? I could chill around for weeks after weeks, waiting for those weekly rewards, but I think people in the overworld are going toin. They only gift me those awesome Power Stones if I actually get off my ass and do something. Tsk. Why can''t they just give me them for free? But I guess that is not allowed or something. Anyway, I decide to ask the system about that. It does not cost much SP, but I am running very low on them. Like really low. [There are several ways to acquire Power Stones. However, most of them are locked due to your level being too low. Only two are avable. Battle Royale or Conquest. Fight Arena is not rmended as you currentlyckbat capability. You also do not have enough capital to join Battle Royale. As that is the case, Conquest is your only option.] I can get more Power Stones by attempting Conquests? Cool. And I would love to, but the list is fucking nked. Utterly nk. There is nothing avable on the list despite the little message at the center of the window is telling me that something will be avable each week. A week already passed in the overworld, so why isn''t there anything? System? [This information requires 20SP] Right. Price hike time, isn''t it? Alright, System. Please take my 20SP and tell me something useful. I am begging you here. The exact amount disappears from my status screen before the System speaks up again. I do hope the System gives me something useful instead of basically robbing me blind. It tends to do that, and I think it is intentional. [Conquest Mode is uniquely avable to everyone who is aiming to reach Zenith. Conquests are given on a weekly basis. Most may only be attempted during that week for a limited number of times. Please note that not every mission can be attempted unless appropriate level is reached. Conquests that isn''t attemptable is not shown. Please level up in order to see them.] The System informs me, making me blink, and that is why the list is emptied at the moment. It is due to my level being way too low. Fucking too low. While that information exins a few things, it is not as helpful as I have hoped it is. My current situation has not changed. That is why. Fuck! Oh wait. There is more due to the scroll bar. Should have paid more attention before cursing. Sorry. It feels like I am not progressing much despite spending a lot of points. Precious points. [Note that Conquest Mode can also be used to ess fictional reality (?). Attempting to conquer (?) a fictional reality is considered as a valid conquest regardless of type. Be aware that time and space flow very differently in a fictional reality, usually at a much slower pace than this reality.] That widen my eyes. Really? That is kind of awesome. Being able to conquer other ces. But what is considered as a fictional reality? I will have to check the Cosmic Codex for that, but it is pretty obvious from the name. And before doing any of that, there are more information on the window for me to read. [Rewards are usually not given for these types of conquest, however. Normal achievements as well as standard bonuses still apply, depending on how difficult it is to conquer the fictional reality. There are also much to be gained from a fictional reality. For example, most people use a fictional reality to train their skills and powers, as whatever happen in the fictional reality will not affect the world above.] Oh. Bummer, but not 100%. Standard bonuses and normal achievements still given, so like I would still get Sexual Points if I bang fictional girls? How fictional are they? Hope they are at least 2D. [There are many restrictions when dealing with a fictional reality, however. Please refer to page 1337 of your manual for more information.] With the manual, again. I decide to apply for one since applying should not hurt, should it? Who knows, I might get one earlier than 69 millennia. That might as well be never. But still. Whoever in charge might get off her ass and write me one. I cannot really be the only person who isining about this. More peopleining will put more pressure on her. I think so. Kind of works for everything else in life though. Now, the question remains, how do I ess fictional reality though? And whether do I really have to leave my body to do so? I hope not, especially when there are Spiritual Beasts roaming around the ce, hunting for me. They are hunting for other people too from what I could tell, but I am much more important to them, apparently from being a Millennium Soul. Not sure what that entailed exactly since the entry about it in the Cosmic Codex is not that in depth. I also cannot ask the System since there are things that the System doesn''t say. Like how do I ess a fictional reality? The System does not response, meaning that it does not know. That makes no sense, actually, so I have to assume it does not allow to divulge that information. Or maybe something else entirely. I decide to leave it for another time before training my Spiritual Awareness. I get its proficiency up if I meditate and try to feel the spiritual energy around me. That energy is not uniformly distributed across the world from what I understand. Some areas have much heavier and denser spiritual pressure. Just normal driving towards the airport has already made me passed through several spiritual dense ces. This highway has a lot of spiritual energy floating about, probably from all the people that get killed in the past. Their souls have gone to a better ce, but they do leave something behind. Their presences and spiritual energy. Anyway, I need be totally still with my mind cleared to meditate. It takes 10 or so minutes to actually get me going, and when I do, I could sense a lot of thing around me. It is as if the air has be a lot heavier. Intoxicating really. After an hour or so, I slowly open my eyes and see the world a lot more sharper. There is this strange aura coating everyone. It is very faint, but it is there. I check my status window and find that Spiritual Awareness has jumped to 0.16%. Wow. That is easy. Let me do it again. More than an hour passed by before I open my eyes again. I almost fell asleep due to how peaceful it is. I only snap out of it because Harry has parked the car. Spiritual Awareness is now at 0.19%. Only 0.03% increase? That is like punypare to how big it had increased the first time. Is it diminishing return? Before I could ponder on the question, a new window appears in my mind, answering that question I had about essing a fictional reality. Apparently, touching a medium such as a book is enough to ess a fictional reality. I do not need to even touch it myself. Harry did, as he is reading a book to pass the time. In the window, it tells me what book Harry reading as well as the summary of the plot and world. That is not what interested me, however. What I am interested in is the button avable at the bottom of the window. [Conquest Avable] There is something new on the Conquest Window now, but sadly, it is greyed out with a message. [Your rank (F) is not high enough to attempt this. At least a C-rank is required.] Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Well. That sucks, but at least I figure out how to ess fictional reality now. Need to find more books in order to fill up my Conquest Window. Resuming control over Harry is easy. Finding a library is much harder, especially when the car is stalling so much. I did not find a library, but I did find aic store. The nerd in me immediately res up, and I pay zero attentions to teenagers and young adults looking at me. What? Comics are for everyone at every age. I did not need to open theics to read it in order to get an option in my Conquest Window. Also, a lot ofics does not give me an option to enter their fictional world. Those that allow me are really high in rank. Wonder Woman and Supermanics for example. They are like S-rank. Unholy Shit! Oh, I notice that they share the same fictional reality since they take up a single slot. Sinceics are currently way out of my league, I decide to try cartoon and anime. I have to actually touch the television screen to get an option. While a lot slower than touching books, their rank is a lot lower thanics. I go a little crazy for a while, trying to flip through all the channels just to touch the screen. People find me weird, but meh, like I give a shit about them. And I only stop when I run out of slot in the Conquest Window. A total 999 fictional realities avable for me to choose from. That is fucking awesome. I return control back to Harry before sorting the list and see which one is of F-rank. Only a handful are, and I have never heard of any of them. Like never. Guess they are not mainstream, but still popr to kids, at least enough for the store to stock them on their selves. System, what would happen if I die in a fictional world? I ask just in case. While it is pretty awesome to explore a fictional world, I wouldn''t want to die in there for any reason. [You will die in the real world.] Crap. But can I escape if I am about die? The System did not answer, making me frown. I would die if I die in the fictional world? That means it is dangerous as fuck. Well, not more dangerous than in the real world with Spirit Beasts and powerful angels that can smite me. That exins the ranking on the list. Higher rank means the chance of me getting killed for being my perverted self is probably pretty high. Yikes. But I like my perverted self. Like a lot. Booboobooboobs. It shouldn''t be that bad if I choose realities that is tame byparison. Just a normal reality. Like how about one set in modern area without any weird superpower shit going on within its setting. I select the easiest one I could find on the list, and a window appear in front of me. It is confirmation, but also information. [You are about to begin a Conquest. The Conquest only ends at the story conclusion or when all of the major characters are dead. Achievements and bonuses are given based on your overall performance at the end. Derailing the plotlines is rmended and highly rewarded, as it might bring forth a better ending. Twist endings are the best. However, you are penalized for bad endings.] The System informs me before listing of all the restrictions and conditions before asking me whether I wish to ept. I will not able to talk to the System until the Conquest is over. It is one of the restrictions as someone has figured out in the past to cheat with the System. I did not know that you can cheat with the System. Damn. Anyway, since I have 6 hours of free time, I will attempt this Conquest. It sounds pretty easy from the plot summary. Like how hard can it be, really? 69 The Conquest Has Begun Apparently, very hard. Or maybe not. I am unsure at the moment since the System did not give me the full picture. Like why would it, given its intention is to scare me to death? It is doing one hell of a good job at that, I swear! Fuck! I realize that there is way more to Conquest Mode when everything turnspletely pitch ck, and the only thing that I could see in the ckness is a message. Two messages exactly, housed in that all too familiar hovering window. Unlike before, I cannot interact with the window physically or otherwise. I cannot do anything but just watch and wait. Wait like the first message informs me. Wait for other yers to join in the Conquest. Wait. What other yers!? Unholy shit! I am so unready for this. So unready! Abort! Abort! But sadly, there is no way to stop this. There is no escape button or anything of the sort. All I can do right now is wait and wait. Shit! Shit! Shit! Why didn''t the System inform me about this!? If it does, I would never attempt a Conquest. Knowing that there are other yers besides me terrifies me out of my wit. Why? Because if they are anything like me, they might have powers that I cannot even imagined. Hell, even my power is already terrifying. And they will be out to get me. That is the point of the Conquest Mode from what I realize now. The second message on the hovering window, which locates underneath the first, tells me more than the System ever could. Seriously way more. Super serious. It is constantly changing, revealing more and more information about the Conquest Mode for me. This includes its history. That is a bit strange, but hey, I wee any kind of information, especially when I do not have to pay for it. Conquest Mode is basically a dumb down version of Battle Royale. It was first created as a tutorial for people like me, but since then, due to poprity or otherwise, it has be its own identity, allowing people to fight in an arena or setting of their choosing. Well. More like the arena or setting of the host choosing. I am the host. The setting is chosen by me. The story is also chosen by me. But how it all ys out in the end is really not up to me. It is up to all the yers joining, as more people cause thing to happen unexpectedly. I should have expected that. Seriously, I should have from the name. If there is no opposition, it would be super easy. I would just y it slow and safe, reaching the conclusion without any harm to myself. And it is due that reason alone that Conquest Mode has been changed. There used to be a single yer option, but everyone abuses it so much that the administrators, the people who are in control, decided to change all of that. That sucks. That really, really sucks. The first message flickers, telling me that there two yers now, including me. It flickers again to show more yers have joined. And by the time that the eighth yer join, blinding light expel the darkness, forcing me to shut my eyes. Before I could take a look at the surrounding, there is a window hovering in front of me. I can interact with this one like I could normally. Wait. Interact? I have a real body. Unholy shit. It is my real body!? That is fucking awesome. Like super awesome. I take a moment to touch myself. In bad ces. What? It is my body, so it is fine. Heh. My junk is smaller than I remember. Ahem. Let me have a look at what is on the window. I mean, it is more important than pondering why my junk is not as awesome as in my memory. Maybe I didn''t pat it in the right way. I should get some girls to do that. Hot girls. Superhot girls. Hah! [Conquest Mode has begun. As usual, thepletion of all primary objectives will conclude the game, and rewards will be calcted. The death of most yers will also conclude the Conquest. The deaths of all major characters will also conclude the Conquest. You may lose points for unnecessary killing as this is not Battle Royale.] Once that window is dismissed, a new window appears, giving me the rundown of all newmands,pletely separated from the System. The System is disabled during Conquest Mode, to prevent any cheating. As such, a brand-new interface is created,pletely detached from the main System. The window is like a status screen, telling me my progression as well as the time remaining. It also gives me rundown of how Conquest works in general, and a lot of it is kind of confusing. I am not really much of a thinker. More like a bullshitter. That is a real thing, right? Hah! Anyway, I dismiss the information window to look around the area. It is the modern world. Exactly just like the one that I hade from except with some obvious differences. For one, there is a super huge prestige school that spans several kilometers. I mean seriously, and it is all thanks to the setting that I have chosen. What? I thought that a school setting would not get me killed regardless of whatever bullshit I did. Did not expect other yers to be here and out to get me too. I mean, killing me and everyone else is one of possible ways to win the Conquest. That is what I understand. Of course, unlike Battle Royale, killing other yers is not the only way to win. In fact, it is probably a shit way to win, considering everyone is kind of in the dark about everyone else''s power. The Conquest System did not state anything else besides the number of yers that I should look out for. Is that why I also have a real body instead of being a ghost? I mean, if I am a ghost, they wouldn''t be able to hit me, right? I should not be over confident because I can still be killed even as a ghost. Speaking of ghost, I check whether I can vacate the body or not. I can, and the moment I did, my fleshy body copses on the ground, unmoving. Not really breathing either. Unholy shit! Is it dead!? I wait for a moment to make sure before entering it again. Once I did, I feel pretty normal, as if nothing really happened. This is like a meat puppet without having anyone inside. Awesome. I will take a dozen. I also test out other abilities before heading towards the school. Since I am already wearing its uniform, I assume that I am a student or something. Hey. It is a school setting based on the manga that I only touch briefly, so I have to be a student. I think I prefer to be a teacher, just so I can dominate some sexy schoolgirls, but of course, I do still have that option. I can just possess a teacher to do whatever I want to do but let me see where this is going first. It feels kind of awesome having my own body. Wish I could take it with me after this, but I will not be able to, as it is created to equalize the ying field. Probably. I assume so simply because there really is no need to give me a body unless there is more to this. I will check it outter as the school bell is ringing. It has been ringing for some time now, telling that sses are about to start. What are my sses anyway? Oh. There is a timetable in my pocket. Cool. I have a look at it, finding I have homeroom first. What the hell is a homeroom. Oh. That is right. This is a Japanese-style school due to the setting being from manga. That just a fancy word forics from Japan. Manhua if it is from China. Manhwa if it is from Korea. Mango if it is from the Tropic. I made thest one up, but I wouldn''t mind having a mango right now. Big juicy mango that fill out my mouth. That one right there. Unholy shit. She is huge. The school uniform unable to contain them. Unholy shit! It is as big as Alice. Unholy shit! It is Alice!? Wait. Why is Alice here? And is that Sophia with her!? What the hell!? Why are these two here!? These are the other yers!? No. It cannot be. "Hey wait up!" The blond-haired girl shouts from the front gate, rushing towards the locker area. Japanese school has this weird locker area in front of the school for shoes. Apparently, they cannot wear shoes in doors. Well. They can but not outdoor shoes. They have to wear indoors shoes. They have bedroom shoes as well as bathroom shoes. There is just a lot of shoes. Weird, I know. But when in Rome do what the Romans do. That means swear a lot and have a lot of orgies. Hah! Alice and Sophia wait for their friends, and it is Mary. Her tits bounce impressively with every step that she takes, making my nose re up. Not re up. I have a fucking nosebleed. The fuck!? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Julia and Becky also join Alice and Sophia and Mary afterwards. There are more people in their group, but I did not remember all of their names. That is because I have never talked to them personally. Neither of them pays any attention to me before heading towards their ssrooms. From the number on their backpack, they all from the same ssroom. I check my backpack, finding that I am in apletely different ssroom. Bummer, but at least I can ogle at them during breaks and lunch time. Hah! Wait a second, that is a demotion. I have already fucked them, now I am back to ogling them? Shit! Anyway, I change my shoes to get to my ss. As I did so, a beautiful girl walk pass me as the air around the area chills. Eh? Maybe I am imagining it. I look up to see who it is, only to see her flowing blue hairs trailing behind her. Her hair is tight up in a twin-tail fashion, and every step she takes, the floor left a foot imprint behind. That is weird. She stops walking after a moment before turning back to look at me, allowing me to see that beautiful blue eyes of her. Icy blue. She has a really lovely face too. "Hello? My name is Zephyr. I am an exchange student. Can you tell me where ssroom 14F is?" Zephyr asks, and for a second, there is only silence. It is strange. Very strange. "Ah sorry, I am also new here, but I can help you look for it since we are in the same ss. 14F." I tell Zephyr before she vanishes. No. Her body flickers for a second. No, a fraction of a second. She just disappears then reappears, and I could see her hairs sway for no reason. That was weird, but as I look on the floor, there are footprints everywhere. A lot of it is around me. The air bes exceedingly cold. Like really cold despite the warm weather outside. "Please do, Ghostly." Wait. What? How did she know my name!? 70 Clashing In The Hallway And as if Zephyr could see or hear my thoughts, she produces a nametag in her hand. My nametag. It is obvious from the fact that my name is clearly imprinted in front of the tag. The hell!? When did Zephyr grab it off me? I mean, when did I even have one? Oh right. Everyone has one under the Japanese Schooling System. Crappy Japanese Schooling System. The United States has it, but in the form of a Student Identification Card (Student ID). Sorry, but it has been a while since I was in school, so these things kind of slip my mind. Also, I cannot see her thought bubble. I could see them on Alice, Sophia, Mary, Julia and so on. I think that is an indication that she is a yer like me. Or maybe something else. "Ghostly Ghost is a strange name for this setting. You are a yer, right?" Zephyr questions before flicking the nametag at me. It spins along the air, passes me around the neck, and then pieces the wall behind me like a fucking flying dagger. Does she expect me to catch it!? Fuck off! I would lose my hand if I did that. I want to keep my hand thank you very much. It has served me well for over two decades, allowing me to paint people with my ectosm. Hah! "Not revealing your ability? I actually do not mind if you know mine, and you will have to show yours." Zephyrments as ice begins to form in the hallway. The temperature drops sharply, and I begin to shiver. Misty breath escapes my purplish lips and ice particles form on my brow. It is so fucking cold. Like fucking cold! This is what it feels like to stand in the middle of the artic, utterly naked. Unholy shit! Stop or I will actually die. I try to tell her, but no word manages toe from my throat, my utterly frozen throne. She just turns me into a popsicle. Literally. "Why aren''t you fighting back or defending yourself, Ghostly? Are you looking down at me?" Zephyr questions. Hell no. I am not looking down at her. That is because I have no offensive ability. No dependable offensive ability anyway. I could st her with a load of my spiritual energy, but I have to get close enough for it to be effective. But I am currently frozen in an ice block. What should I do? What should I do? If only there is a way to break out of it. If only I am stronger. Oh wait. I do have some Attribute Points (AP) left. Eh? I have 30AP? Didn''t I use 5 on Richard and 10 on Harry? That means I should have 15 AP left. This is not the time to think about that. I immediately put 10 points into Strength, boosting my Strength from 5 to 15. I just go from a normal person to a super strong body builder. With the 15 Strength at my disposal, I can finally move my hand despite being frozen in an ice block. I put more points into Strength, just so it is easier. Seems like the most important thing right now. It is sitting nicely at cool 20. 20 Strength is probably way more than enough. And with every ounce of strength, I break out of the ice block, surprising Zephyr. At least a little bit. "Wait a second. There is no need for us to fight. This is not a Battle Royale." I tell Zephyr before doing something stupid like charging up to her to punch her light out. She probably is the same level as me, but most of her points go into her Speed, making her incredibly fast. If that is the case, I would never able to hit her, meaning my Strength is pretty much useless. Not only that, her ability to turn me into an ice cube any time she wants give her an advantage. She is not an opponent that I can defeat let alone kill. "How are you still able to move around when your body is dead? Is that due to your power? Somehow allowing you animate a corpse? Can you still move around if I chop you up?" Zephyr questions before her hands cover in ice. The ice then elongates and spreads outwards, forming an ice de of sort. The edge of the de is extremely sharp from the way light is glittering off it. I am the one who is surprised now. I am dead? She kills me!? Wait. What? Why am I still alive? Eh. No time to think about that. I dump the rest of my points into Speed, giving 17 Speed in total. But it feels more like 12 Speed simply due to the whole hallway is frozen. Regardless, the higher speed allows me to barely dodge her sh, but she still manages to cut me due to her reach. I did not bleed though since it is so fucking cold. Still, it hurts a lot. Like a lot. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Zephyr follows up, surging at me and trying to severe my head with her weapon. Her attempt to decapitate me forces me to jump back repeatedly before hitting against the wall. Ah shit! With my back now against the wall, there is really nowhere else left to run to. I did the next best thing in this situation, and that is evicting my ghostly ass from my body to run away. Running away to fight another day. My body immediately copses into a heap, dodging the horizontal sh that wants to im my head. Zephyr is about to sh down, slicing my body in half, but I punch her with my ghostly fist. It is out of reflex because I really do not want her to dice up my body. My precious body. And to my surprise, my fist connects, sending her tumbling to the side. She is utterly shocked at being punched and immediately scans around to see what had punched her. I did, and I am just floating there, looking at her in shock too. That has never happened before. I mean, punching someone. I mean touching someone. I have tried plenty of time. Great Maker. I have tried! Seriously, I did not know that I can punch someone as a ghost. If I could touch Zephyr, can I also touch things too? I can! Unholy shit! I can! Fucking awesome! Things like shoes immediately go flying at Zephyr, causing her to defend herself. She dices them all up before charging at me. I could barely make her out due to my Perception being so low, but I can react fast enough to evade her. And her follow ups miss mepletely. She is shing at nothing, telling me that she cannot actually see me. She can guess where I am due to my own action. Basically, she is reacting to me. Cool. That opens a lot of options. Her weapon can still hurt me though, draining my SP. I rather not waste SP pointlessly. To that end, I hover behind her and pick up a huge vase. I immediately bash her over the head with it, knocking her out. She groans on the floor in pain, but that just make me bash her again. The third time knocks her out. Damn her head is thick, and please don''t tell anyone about me beating up a girl. That is so uncool. I exhale deeply before floating back to my body and inhabiting it again. With a groan myself, I pull up from the floor and check my uniform. It is shed to hell by Zephyr in her attempt to kill me. Time to return the favor. With her weapon, which is so fucking cold in my palm, I sh up her school uniform, revealing all that she has beneath. Milky skin beneath. Awesome. Hah! Is this rape? I mean she did try to kill me, so I can rape her right? It is called self-defense. And besides, no one is here at the moment. Booboobooboobs. Just kidding, I will settle for some molestation instead. I don''t stick my dick in crazy, at least unconscious crazy. "Seriously, dude? You do know that is rape, right?" Questions the sleepy guy standing at the doorway. More like leaning against the doorway, using it like a vertical bed. He is also in his pajama instead of school uniform. How long has he been there? "Nothing to see here, buddy." Iment, activating Harry''s ability despite not possessing Harry at the moment. I also have Parental Guidance from Richard, but it is probably useless because I do not have any children. "Sure thing. Like that is going to work on me. Anyway, if you going to do that, at least do it somewhere private." The guyments before dragging himself across the damaged hallway, apparently heading to ss, as demonstrate by the backpack being dragged behind him with a rope tied to his wrist. "By the way, the name is Kira. If you want to team up with me for this Conquest, you should know that I will do like none of the works." Kira yawns before shuffling his messy hair and head down the hallway. From that alone, he is also one of the yers, but he is not as aggressive as Zephyr, who tries to murder me. Before I could turn my attention back to Zephyr, screams erupt. Several girls who are runningte saw what happen. "Eh? I can exin. Actually, Nothing to See Here!" The ability works as intended, but there are more peopleing in, so I just bolt out of there. At least, I get to fondle her ass a little. That isn''t nearly enough, but better than nothing. I run down the hallway, heading towards my ssroom, finding it at the end of the hall. Most sses have already started, but mine hasn''t. Everyone looks at me when I enter the room, but that is probably because of my tattered clothes. My wounds are starting to bleed now, and it is fucking sting. "Sorry, I amte. I run into a crazy ice bitch in the hallway." I apologize, not really sure why I did that. The teacher isn''t even there, so there is actually no point in doing so. It is on reflex, I think. It seems that I am settling back to my original body and my original life. Ah, my humble crappy young self. I hate that so much. I have changed like a ton over the two decades as a disembodied ghost. For example, I am way more perverted now. Hah! "Crazy ice bitch?" One of them questions. "He means Zephyr. As expected from Wrathful Champion, always trying to pick a fight with everyone." Kira speaks up at the back of the room. Where did he get the pillow from? And this is a ssroom, not his house. Seriously. A few people in the room chuckles while the rest are confused. Those that get thement are likely yers. Those that did not are probably NPC. I mean normal people that exists in this setting. I can count like 5 in total, include Kira. 6 if I include Zephyr. One more is missing since there are about 8 in total. That is a lot of people with powers running around. What are their levels though? Zephyr is the same level as me, but most of her points are in Speed, thus allowing me to knock her out pretty easily, as long as I manage to catch her off guard. Speed is good, having high Strength brings toughness, so it is not entirely bad. That said, Speed is actually better for the long game but dumping everything into Speed is a bad idea. Bnce built is pretty bad too. Specializing in something is much better. Not really sure what yet, but I will think about it. Maybe Strength since being a ghost is kind of cheat at the moment. Anyway, I take a seat at an empty table, somewhat far away from everyone since I do not want to get stabbed during ss. I mean, that would suck right. I finally take a breather and try to patch up my wounds in any way that I could. It is pretty hard cause Zephyr did a number on me. Good thing that I cannot really die, as I have already died. That is pretty awesome. Makes thing a lot more easier for me. "Didn''t you bring any healing potions?" The girl in front of me speaks up as she turns around. Her voice is low enough for others to not notice, but some do pay attention because they have keen hearing. Probably. "Healing potions?" I question, making myself looks stupid. "You attempt Conquest without any healing potions? Are you trying to get an Achievement?" The girl questions. She is like the most inest girl I have ever seen. If she stands in a crowd, it would be pretty hard to notice her due to her normal facial features and body statures. "Yeah. I thought it was going to be a breeze but didn''t expect to run into a Wrathful Champion. Pretty stupid of me huh, but hey, do you have one, a healing potion? I will pay you backter." I bullshit. It is one of my superpowers. Hah! The girl produces a vial filled with red liquids from thin air and passes it to me. She had probably taken it out from her inventory. I put it into my inventory to see if it is actually a health potion. Not going to drink poisons or take her words on it. Killing everyone is an option, but everyone isn''t as murderous as Zephyr because that would cause one hell of a mess. Before I could drink the poison and restore my vitality, another person enters the ssroom. This person immediately causes all of the yers to look at him. Is it another yer? I assume so due to the amount of attention that he is getting. He is like the inest person ever as well. "That is the protagonist? Why do a nobody like him bes a protagonist in these kinds of setting?" The girl in front of me questions. Eh? So that is the protagonist of the story. I didn''t even know. As for her question, I already know. It is a Japanese manga. That is why. Now, who are the heroines? The one that I need to fuck. I mean the hero of this story to hook up and fuck. Honestly, I could be the hero of this story if I possess the protagonist, but meh, I like my awesome body better. It is my body. Everyone seems to know who the heroines of the story are, as they aren''t looking around like me. Am I the only one who didn''t read this manga? Fuck. I mess up big time, huh. Oh well, I guess it is time to leech off the others. Zephyr is too dangerous to team up with. Kira is azy ass due to being Slothful Champion or something. I do not know the other yers. Hey. Wait a second. There is someone who is very helpful. The same person who had gave me a health potion. "Hey. Um. Want to team up?" I question. In retrospect, I should have asked her for her name. Well. Time to do that then. It is betterte than never, I guess. "Nope. The chance of winning is higher with me alone." She rejects straight away, making me pout. Damn. Being rejected really hurts, and what the hell does she mean by that? I am dragging her down!? 71 The Stake Of The Conques And since the girl did not want to team up with me for this Conquest, I am not going to bother pressing the matter. I am not going to beg her either. Not for this kind of thing, obviously. Heh. It is probably better for me to do this alone as well, especially when no one can see me when I am just a disembodied spirit. Probably. I am actually unsure about beingpletely invisible to everyone as a ghost, but it is more than likely from my recent encounter with Zephyr in the hallway. To be honest, I would have died if it wasn''t for the ability to vacate the body and be a ghost. And while I should have killed Zephyr when I had the chance, I just did not want to kill another person just because I could. Besides, it might create a bad impression of me on other yers. None of them seems to be as crazy as Zephyr. I mean, none of them have tried to assault me yet. Is it because Zephyr is a Wrathful Champion? What does that mean exactly, asides from her attempts to fight and kill everyone like Kira had stated? Feels like that is a normal thing for her. Right. Just like perving is a normal thing to me. Hah! Am I called a Lustful Champion because the Great Maker himself is the Primordial Sin of Lust? Sounds very likely. Not that I amining. I am a super pervert after all. Ultra-super-duper pervert. Booboobooboobs! Just hope that my perversion does not cost me my life anytime soon. I need to keep my life to do more perverted stuff. It is my reason to exist. Hah! Ahem. "Fine. Be like that. But can I have your name at least? My name is Ghostly by the way. Ghostly Ghost. It was given to me by the Great Maker. He is awesome." I response with a frown. Did not really like being rejected. It brings back bad memory, like a way back memory, from when I was in highs school. Real high school. I am not sure what the hell is this, despite it looking and feeling like a real high school. Probably not a real high school. It is just a setting, based on a Japanese Manga. The girl cocks head around, allowing me to see her eyes once more. They are pale greyish in color, not normal but not standout either. Strange. I usually like all girls as long as they are not dick. Literally and metaphorically speaking. Maybe it is because of her power, whatever her power is. She takes a moment to produce her nametag, just to show me her name. It is not in English. Not even in anynguage that I have ever seen before. Looks a lot like Russian though, but not quite. I am under the assumption that everyone is from Earth, but that is not true, at least from her nametag. Oh. Speaking of nametag, mine is embedded in the wall at the front of the school. Shit. I totally forgot about that when I run off after trying to molest Zephyr. Well. If anyone asked about it, I will just bullshit my way out. I am good at that. Hah! "It will be hard for you to pronounce, so I prefer to be called Ripley instead. By the way, are you calling the Primordial Sins the Great Makers?" Ripley questions. Mostly out of curiosity, I think. It is hard to tell from her in face. "Yup. Because he makes me into what I currently am, and I am grateful for it. Without the Great Maker, I would be trapped eh?" I manage to stop myself from revealing unnecessary information. I cannot give away my secret power, as it will allow other yers to counter my ability. The ability to be an invisible and intangible ghost is the only real advantage that I have. Not quite intangible though. Still can get hurt. Honestly, the possession power that I have is not for fighting. Well, not fighting directly. I could find a more indirect way. Like bashing someone head in with a vase. Heh. What? It works. "Oh, I see. May I ask which Primordial Sin your benefactor is?" Ripley questions while paying some attention to the protagonist of the story. I am too, and so are the other yers, but not as much as her. While I cannot see their thoughts due to them being yers, it appears that everyone is formting their own n. I should too. Possess that cunt and get more cunt. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. That is pretty much it. Pretty simple, right? The objective of the Conquest is to bring the hero and the heroine together. That is pretty much it, at least on the window. Of course, there is a little tooltip that tells me it is fine to create my own ending, as long as it does not involve stupid shit like wasting everyone. It specifically states do not try and kill everyone in the setting or I will be heavily penalized. I guess that is probably the main reason why none of the other yers are murderous. Phew. "I will tell you mine if you tell me yours." I answer while pondering how many Primordial Sins there are. Should be 7 right. Wrath. Lust. Gluttony. Envy. Pride. Sloth. And Greed. Yeah. That is about it. Why are there 8 yers though? "Primordial Sins of Greed, Avarice." Ripley answers. That would make her Greedy Champion. Make sense since she didn''t feel like sharing the victory with anyone. Why did she give me a healing potion though? Oh, that is right, I am going to pay for that. That means I could get her service as long as I dish out the cash? Must be more than what she would get in return for winning the Conquest herself. Probably. "Primordial Sins of Lust, Erosire." I response before casting an eye at Kira, who is sleeping. He is Slothful Champion. Simply due to his appearance and what he is doing. It is a very good guess. "Lust? What do you lust for exactly?" Ripley questions,pletely unfazed at talking to me, a now known pervert. I am a Lustful Champion after all. "Eh? What you mean what do I lust for? Girls, obviously. Cannot be guys. 100% straight here." I response, finding the question weird. Lust is lust. What else could it be. Oh, I am curious if I am lustful because of the Great Maker or is it because I am lustful that the Great Maker appears before me. It is probably thetter since I have always been a pervert. Hah! My perversion is powerful enough to drawl the Great Maker to me! That alone makes me super proud. Like super proud. "By the way, what do I have to pay you for the healing potion from before? Also, just out of curiosity, where did you get healing potion from?" I question. "That is fine. Think of it as a gift. You haven''t unlocked shops yet. Of course not, since you not like me, a Champion of Avarice. You will unlock it at level 15 or so. It depends on your stats." Ripley answers. "Oh." I response simply, finding that depends on who is my Great Maker, I get different benefits. Guess I will have to grind to get to level 15 as quickly as I can. Having the ability to buy consumables is awesome. Never know when someone is going to kill me for fucking their daughter, mother or whatever. Hah! Out of curiosity, I ask Ripley what level she managed to unlock the shop. It was level 5. She is currently level 10. Unholy shit! I hide my level, obviously, and she did not ask, I y it cool. No one is higher than level 10 because that is the limit for F-rank Conquest. Speaking of Conquest, this is her fourth one around. An away game since she is not the host of the game. "This is actually my first Conquest. I want to host a game in the future. Any pointer?" I question. "No. Other than the fact that you should not. Hosting a game is extremely dangerous to you and those that you know. I host my first Conquest out of curiosity, and it is not something that I would do again." Ripley responses before frowning. "Why? It can''t be more dangerous than being a visiting yer?" I question, bing quite curious. The System did not really say much about the danger of Conquest or how it is conducted. It merely tells me a bunch of restrictions and conditions. That barely scratches the surface of what the Conquest supposes to be. The guy sitting in the adjacent table chuckles. He is also a yer from the look of it. "Only crazy people would host a Conquest now days. This is due to the introduction of Stake. Oh. The name is Hades by the way. Not my actual name. Just something that I choose because of a friend. I am a Gluttonous Champion if you are curious." Hades introduces himself. "You don''t really look like one?" I question and check out his body. He is not fat. In fact, he is super lean. Physically fit. It is hard to think of him a Gluttonous Champion, who should be drowning in food, right? "I tend to overdo things. Has nothing to do with eating like most people believe, so let leave it at that, as I don''t really want to into detail. Anyway, I am feeling about straight up wasting that guy over there because we all know he is a beta protagonist like every protagonist in these kinds of setting, so who is with me?" Hades questions, inviting Ripley and me tomit murder. I mean, what the hell!? Also, why is nobody in the room find that strange. I mean not the yers themselves, but all of the normal students here. They must have heard what we are talking about, yet they show no reaction whatsoever. "You will get penalize for that." Ripley points out to Hades. She is referring to the penalty of murdering all the major characters. "If only I kill him myself. If we all share in the penalty, it would be fine. The achievements and bonuses that we get at the end will be more than enough to offset the penalty. But we have to do it quickly, so we get some time bonuses." Hades points out and exins to me the finer mechanic of the penalty system. Killing major characters of the setting is not a good idea due to getting penalize. It is a fix amount, and it is distributed amongst those whomitted the deed. Since one of the ways to conclude the Conquest is killing all the major characters, if all the yers just straight up do that from the get-go, the Conquest would end instantly,ting some time bonuses. And the faster you do it, the more time bonuses you get. It is that simple. That said, the bonuses and rewards forpleting a Conquest aren''t enough to offset the penalty for a person, but it is enough for three or four people as penalty are shared amongst the offenders. Equally too from the look of it. I am unsure if that is true or not since this is my first Conquest. Hades has been through several already just like Ripley. The others too, probably. "Even if I and Ghostly here agree with you on that, there are three others here, and they do not seem to be interested in doing that, especially that guy Kira in the back. I met himst Conquest, and while he doesn''t seem like much, I can assure you, he is really strong. Rather not interrupt his farming unless I have to." Ripley points out, making me look at Kira, who is sleeping. That guy is super strong? Seriously. Did not seem like it from the outside. He is like the mostzy guy ever. He even said so when warning me about teaming up. "Seriously? Oh. What is he farming?" I question. "He is Slothful Champion. He gains more Slothful Points by literally just sleeping, and there isn''t nearly enough hour in the day to do so, but here in the Conquest, it is different. Time flows differently. Also, there is no consequences in making other people sleep until they die, at least for him." Ripley answers me. That makes sense. Mine is Sexual Points. Why didn''t it call Lustful Points? Not that important though. "Wow. No consequences huh?" An idea pops into my mind. So, I can fuck as much as I want without consequences? That like giving me the key to the armory. Fuck yeah! "Not for visiting yers like us. For the host, there might, but it depends on what the stakes are. Those are hidden parameters in Conquest. Only visible at higher rank from what I am told." Ripley states. "Eh. Like what kind of stake?" I question. Ripley purses her lip before frowning faintly. "Every stake is different from what I could tell, but when I did it, the setting takes some of my friends, putting them in ce of characters. My friends did not recognize me, so I had assumed that it is just a coincidence. I should have paid more attention to them because they got killed in the crossfire during the Conquest." Ripley sighs. "They die in real life. The same way they had died in the Conquest. Being torn apart." Ripley ends on a sad note while Hades just nods. Unholy shit! That means! That means! 72 The Only Godlike Ability I am about to run off to check up on Mary and her friends, just to make sure they are not in any mortal danger, but then I realize doing something like that right now is kind of stupid. Really stupid. This is because I am hiding the fact that I am the host of this Conquest, thus I have stakes here. Running off in order to check up on the other characters will definitely put me in a bad position. Like a really bad position. Opening myself to ckmail too. Shit! Better to just stay the hell put and y it cool while looking out for Mary and her friends whenever it is possible. I hope that they are the only people that the System has dragged into this Conquest. Way too many people will be a huge problem, as I am only one person after all. In any case, Mary and her friends and whoever else should not be in any mortal danger yet. This is like the first day of school or so. Nothing should happen in the first day, right? Even if something happens, it should not be life threatening. I can only hope. "Wow. That is kind of sucks. If that is the case, why would anyone want to be a host in the first ce?" I question with a frown. That response seems natural enough. Hope no one notices my agitated state from a moment ago. Should have put some points into luck, but I have no points left. Damn. "Normally yes, but there are actually benefits of being a host. It depends on several factors, however. Like your powers and abilities as well as who your benefactor is." Ripley answers me. She pauses for a moment, thinking something to herself. I cannot read her thought like I can with other people. Non-yers. "I cannot reveal my power, but my benefactor is Avarice, the Primordial Sin of Greed. Because of that, when I was host, I get to ess to a lot of special abilities as long as I have the money to pay for it." Ripley continues once she finishes debating to herself how much she should reveal to me. Seems like revealing details about the Primordial Sin is okay. Probably because it ismon knowledge. It is notmon to me, so thank you for that, Ripley. In contrast, revealing abilities and powers is a really bad idea, at least everyone seems to think so. It might be because there probably plenty of ways to counter any kind of abilities or powers that these yers might have. Knowing exactly what their powers and abilities also makes it easy to avoid traps. Good thing I am smart enough not to reveal anything. Hah! Seriously, I am out of depth here. Shouldn''t have started the Conquest without learning everything there is about it, but then again, the System is a shifty son of a bitch. "Better bonuses, prizes and rewards too when you are a host." Hades points out from the side. For a gluttonous guy, he seems to be very reserved. He is the champion of Primordial Sin of Gluttony after all, so he must have some gluttonous traits. Well, whatever. It does not seem that important to know, really. I mean, as long as it does not have to do anything with girls because that is my territory. Stay the fuck away from my girls. They are all mine. Booboobooboobs. Seriously, every chick in the ssroom is looking mighty fine. Except for Ripley of course. She is utterly in. Like unnaturally in. "Well. That is good to know. Oh. Not to sound dumb or anything, can you guys tell me what this setting is all about? I am kind of new to this, and I think I should have prepared more." I basically ask for help. I should have read the manga in full before starting the Conquest, but I did not feel like doing that at the time. My bad. I will read the next one, I promise. Hopefully that there is a next time. There is no reason to not think so, as long as I be smart about this. Ripley and Hades look at me like I am some kind of idiot. Am I? Probably, but I am a loveable idiot, but seriously, stop looking at me like that. "What?" I question. "This is really your first time, huh? Lucky you, and as for your request, I really cannot tell you anything as that knowledge belongs only to the host." Ripley tells me while Hades nods in agreement. "Then how did you know ?" I begin, but Hades interjects. "You mean how did all of us know that guy is the protagonist? Because we can see their names as well as their profile. You probably did not spend any of your Conquest Points. No worry, we were like that too with our first Conquest, as the fucking System doesn''t tell anyone anything about it." Hadesments before sighing heavily. "Just request Conquest Skills and you will understand, Ghostly." Ripley tells me before returning her attention to the front again. Um. Conquest Skills? And the moment that I had requested it in my mind, a window opens up, making me blink in surprise as well as shock. Seriously? Damn it. How the fuck am I supposed to know that!? Like Hades had mentioned a moment ago, I have some Conquest Points (CP). That does sound like an abbreviation for child porn. Eh? I should not know something like that. Please ignore that. Heh. Anyway, I have like 100CP on the window, allowing me to purchase Skills that might help me with the Conquest. The skills that I purchase here will only avable in the Conquest. It will carry over the other Conquest normally. The first skill on the list is All-Seeing Eyes (100CP). It allows me to see information on everyone within my field of vision. This includes their names and summary of their characters. It also reveals more than that, all depending on the setting of the Conquest. Oh wow. No wonder everyone knows about the protagonist despite meeting him for the first time, as everyone probably has this skill already, and if it carries over, does that mean, they have more skills? Damn it. Wait. I cannot really do anything about that other than beating a lot of Conquest. Anyway, I spend 100CP to get the All-Seeing Eyes. The moment that I did, names appear on everyone. Not on the yers though, so does that mean Zephyr also did not have the All-Seeing Eye skill? Maybe. Maybe not. Also, I notice there is also a level next to the skill. I can purchase next level, costing 200CP. I don''t have any CP left. Could get more somehow. Alright. That sounds a bit dirty. Hah! With the new skill purchased, I have a look at the idiot protagonist sitting at the front of the ssroom, finding learning his name without needing to ask him personally. His name is Hayate Ryoden, the heir to Ryoden Style. I blink at that and expand the little information icon next to him. I read the information provided within the window, learning that within Hayate dwells a dragon. It is currently asleep, and it will awaken any time he is critical injured. That is his hidden power. And despite never training one in his entire life, it is his destiny to defeat the other dragons. Eh? Hang on a second. This is not what I think it is, is it? "Yah, it is bro. Clich as fuck, isn''t it?" Hadesments, seemingly knowing what was going through my mind. Pretty easy, considering what is on my face. I thought that the main objective of the Conquest is to create the best ending for the protagonist, and since this is a school setting in a harem genre, it is logical to think that mean getting all the hot girls to jump his bone. But apparently not. This is a shounen manga apparently. With superpower stuff like that from the little information I read off of Hayate. Even his stat window is rted to fighting ability and the likes. I immediately check with every other non-yer in the ss room, finding them the same. They have all sort ofbat skills at their disposal. Ergo, this makes this setting a battle school. Fuck! And I realize why no bodye and grab me after I and Zephyr practically destroy the front hallway. In any normal school, I would be called to the Principle already. A bunch of people saw me molesting Zephyr after stripping her naked. Speaking of Zephyr, she just enters the ssroom, looking nothing worse to wear. She even has a new uniform. The exactly one that she was wearing before I smash her. I mean hit her over the head with a vase. I might get to smash herter. Hah! Oh. I just forgot that I should stuck my dick in crazy. Heh. "Nice of you to show up, Zephyr. That makes seven. Thest yer probably will not show up, as there is no point. I am unsure why I show up in the first ce. Should have stayed at home and snooze a bit more." Kiraments while yawning. His hand catches something in front of him. Something white. "Pipe down, and please take a seat, Zephyr. No need to feel down. Everyone has tasted defeat before." The teacher calls out. An incredible hot and sexy teacher. Unholy shit! Her boobs are huge. They really threaten to spill right out of her blouse. "I knew it. Stupid hi manga." Ripley remarks while Hades chuckles. Like most guys in the ssroom, he is staring at her cleavage. It is very hypnotic. Hell. I think I am being mind-controlled by those two bouncy melons. Unholy shit! Snap out of it! Snap out of it! "Hey slut. Did you just throw a chalk at me?" Kira questions as he looks at the chalk in his hand. Hisment saves me. Awesome. Thank you, Kira. I owe you one, but since you do not know that, I do not need to pay you back. Hah! Everyone in the ssroom looks at him as if he is insane or something, not the yers though. Instead, they look at the teacher like she is about to get murdered. Well. She might. "Tsk. ss 14F. Worse ss in history, and now disrespecting me. Let me tell you something brat The teacher, whose name I have finally brother to check, freezes up when the ckboard right behind her literally explodes from the chalk flying back at her at insane speed. Way faster than she had thrown it at him a moment ago. With devastating power too. Now I know why everyone is scared of Kira. Hell, I am too from the name alone. It literally means killer in Japanese. He probably pretty good at that. Killing people. While the room bes utterly silence, Zephyr takes her seat next to the protagonist. Is she going to try something? Apparently not since the protagonist is too scared shitless. Hayate is wondering what the hell school did his grandfather tells him to attend. Well. Isn''t that a clich. Like super clich. "Oh, please continue what you were saying, Saeko-sensei. By the way, is there any penalty for straight up murdering a teacher on the first day? Just asking because I want to make you dead right now." Kira questions, causing Saeko to sweat. It seems like she had made a huge mistake, thinking that every student here is weak. This is due to it being ssroom of 14F. In this school, F is the lowest rank. 14 is the lowest number. Technically 15 is the lowest, but that ss had got expelled before school even started. In other word, ss 1A contains all the powerhouses. I have managed to get all of this from what is going on in her mind, and as for his question, there is no consequences of killing a teacher. It is actually the fault of the teacher for somehow getting themselves killed by a student. They should not be teaching here at this school if they are weak. Wow. That is awesome! I mean. That is crazy. "I do not think so, big brother Kira, but please spare her so we can learn something today. I rather not have to waste a day of doing nothing, especially when the game has just started." The yer across the room speaks up. He has his name tag pinned to his chest. Jing Zhao. Oh, I named everyone first-name andst-name, so technically, his name should be Zhao Jing. Just saying. "Yes. Yes. Kira-kun. No need to get upset. I am just kidding. Kidding." Saeko changes her demeanor immediately, but that is just outer appearance. Inside, she is a bit more than terrified. Obviously, that kind of strength means Kira should be in a much higher ss. Like in 5A or above. She obviously cannot deal with someone like him with her level of strength, but she is actually stronger than every other student except for the yers and the protagonist, Hayate. Well. Hayate should be the odd one out as it is his story. It is basically a shounen clich that he starts at the bottom despite being super powerful, hence he is in this lowest ranked ss. We yers are here to get Hayate his happily ever after with a bunch of girls. Probably. I mean, some of us. Most of them seems to not care all that much about the objective. I do know that Ripley wants toplete the objective, but she is probably having second thoughts at the moment due to the hiness of this setting. Heh. Hope that she doesn''t figure out it is my fault any time soon. Or ever, but with my luck so far, she will find out eventually. Going to n my escape right now. Hades just wants to murder Hayate and anyone involve with the boy. He is acting more like a Wrathful Champion than Zephyr right now. Not really sure what Zephyr is doing. She is being all quiet, but I can feel incredible uneasinessing from her. She is holding a grudge against me. Kira is back to snoozing once more, not even bother to response to the teacher. In his eyes, she is not anyone. Well. She did antagonize him, thinking he will be scared of her. She is now scared of him. That is a 180 reversal. Jing is looking bored. He is also chatting tost yer in the room. A girl. A Chinese girl, so I think they are friends or something. Probably going to be a team between them. There is one more yer, as there are 8 in total, but whoever he or she is, they have not shown up to ss yet. And from what Kira is saying, thatst yer might not even show up. Cool. Less yers to deal with. And as for me, I think I am going to fuck around. Hah! First, let me possess the protagonist, as he does have an ability I want: idental hi Moment. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. That is the like a godlike ability in this kind of setting filled with big-breasts girls. Unholy fuck! This will be one hell of a Conquest! Booboobooboobs! 73 Poking A Dragon With A Stick But of course, I cannot possess Hayate during ss. If I did, what do I do with my real body afterwards then? Without my perverted spirit haunting my body, it will be just like a corpse. A normal corpse. And as a corpse, I am sure that one or more other yers will definitely notice something really smelly about me, especially when the corpse starts moving again, as I am not nning to possess Hayate for very long. I just need to possess him to get the special ability of his. I can use any abilities that I havee across in the Conquest, thus having more abilities would make thing easier. Speaking of being a corpse, I wonder if Zephyr notice it before I bash her head in? I am not sure, but I do think that she did notice that I was actually dead for a time, and despite being dead, I can continue to move my body freely. This is because I am already dead. Being a ghost as well. I cannot really die again even if someone kills my body. Or chop it up into tiny pieces. Probably. That is actually kind of cool, really. I mean the walking undead thing. Booboobooboobs. Does that mean as long as my body does not get minced into fine bloody paste, I can still move around as if it is still alive? That is fucking awesome! If true, of course. I will check it out somehow. Obviously, I am not going to mutte myself just to see. I will mutte someone who deserve it. Hah! Probably not the protagonist, as killing him seems to be a red g. Also, it is better to stash my fleshy meatsuit somewhere safe before trying to possess Hayate. That way, if I do not show up to sster on, the others will probably think that I have decided to ditch school all together just like thatst and currently-missing yer. Wonder what that yer is doing, and whether I should be concerned or not. Maybe I should be a bit worry but running around all over the ce looking for him or her is not a good idea. Probably going to get myself into a lot of trouble too. Better to just stay put and enjoy the sexy sight of Saeko, who is trying to teach the students something about Battle Spirit. It has something to do with fighting ability. And mastering Battle Spirit will allow one to go like Super Saiyan. Cool. I am actually not the only one interested in Battle Spirit. Ripley and Hades and Jing and what her name sitting next to Jing is also interested in it too. Zephyr as well from the look of it. Actually, every yer in the room is interested in Battle Spirit. Except for Kira, who is sleeping. No one is going to disturb his sleep, as he has demonstrated to be crazy powerful. His stats must be like really high. "Hey Ripley. A Question. Do we get to keep whatever skills and abilities we learn in the Conquest once it is over?" I question with great curiosity. This is probably the real reason why everyone is interested. If they get new skills and abilities in here, it would make sense that they would want to do the Conquest. "It depends, Ghostly, but the short answer is yes. People as well, but that depends on several things." Ripley answers and returns to concentrating on the lecture. She finds it to be quite fascinating. And I guess I should pay attention too. Thest bit of info has made me curious. What does she mean by people too? I get to keep them after the Conquest? How does that work, exactly, considering that people are not like abilities or skills? I did not ask Ripley about until the ss is over. Well. Homeroom is over. We have a short break before the next ss, and that ss is normal subjects. It is a school after all, and the teenagers need to have a good education, just so they can get into a good university. "What do you mean by people too, Ripley?" I question as Hades join in the conversation as well. Even though neither me or Ripley wants to actually join up with him in his desire to murder Hayate, we still be a team of sort. "I should start charging you for all these things, Ghostly." Ripleyments. It is not a joke. She is quite serious, as expected from a Greedy Champion. "I am actually super poor right now since I am just starting out, but I will forever be in your debt if you help me out with all of this." I response after having a look at my Inventory. I am sure I could trade some Power Stones for the info, but I rather not waste stones pointlessly. "I will tell what I know, so be in my debt too, Ghostly, but I don''t know much." Hadesment, and Ripley sighs in response. She decides to ept my debt in return. It is very likely that I will not be able to afford it anyway. "It is like this. Conquest is not just to prepare you for Battle Royale, but it is also a ce to test out any and all of your skills and abilities without worry about coteral damage. You can also learn new skills and abilities as per the setting while making friends and connections with other yers." Ripley exins. "Now, here is the thing, Ghostly, at the end of each sessful Conquest, you get rewarded depending on what you did during the Conquest, but most people will be rewarded with Conquest Points. Or CP for short. How many CP you get depends on number of things, but it is rted to who your benefactor is. Yours is Lust, so I assume you have to have a lot of sex or something." Ripley appears to not like that bit, but she epts it for what it is. It is not like she can change it, so it is better to go with the flow. Like me. Hah! "The skills and abilities that you learned or earned during Conquest will be avable for purchase with CP at the end. This includes people too, as long as they submit to you. If they do not acknowledge you, then they will not be avable for you to buy." Ripley purses her lips. She has a real problem with that word, which is kind of strange, considering her Great Maker is Avarice. He is probably the Great Merchant or something. That is usible. "I like to think it is more like setting those characters free. They exist in fictional realm at the moment, but you can bring them into your world if you are willing to spend CP on it. It is quite expensive, but it all depends on the Conquest. There are exceptions though, some characters like those that have been taken from the real world cannot be freed." Ripley concludes, making me ponder deep and hard about this. But then again, what is there to think about? Just do awesome in the Conquest and I will get awesome amounts of boobs to enjoy. I mean things. Booboobooboobs. Ahem. I am getting ahead of myself. It is probably super expensive to purchase anything or anyone at the end of the Conquest. That is reasonable to assume so, and Ripley did mention it. Oh. I just realize that she is a Greedy Champion, so everything is probably a rip off to her, so until I see for myself, I will have to take her words for it. Since the next ss is just normal subject, none of the yers actually want to stay behind in ss to learn. I mean, why bother? It is not like we are actually students of this school. We are here for pussies. Or is it just me? Seems to be likely it, as Hades, Kira and Jing are not that interested in girls. They might ogle at them every now and then, but that is all. Guess I am the only true man here. Hah! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Ahem. Anyway, I decide to make myself scarce before the next teachere. Hades, Jing and what her name as well. Zephyr and Ripley remains behind, and Kira is still snoozing away. "Hey. Where are you going, Ghostly?" Hades questions as he is the only who follows me. Why the hell is he following me? Please go away so I can find a secret spot to stash my body. "No idea. Going to peep at some girls, I guess. What about you?" I response casually. "Probably going to find something to eat." Hades responses, making me arch my brow. "Didn''t you say that you "Yes, I did, but I am hungry, so I am going to eat something. If you need me for anything, you cane and find me in the kitchen. Just don''t interrupt me when I am eating since I get a bit stabby." Hades warns. As if I want to do something like that. I rather spend my time with girls. Hot girls. So many hot girls here. "Will do, and don''t you mean the cafeteria?" I question. Not really sure why since it does not really matter one way or another. He could rob a bank for all I care. "Yeah, that. Later." Hades parts way with me afterwards, heading down another corridor, passing several people who are also having the same idea or so. They are probably skipping sses as well. "Hey you! Why are you out of your ss? Which ss are you from!?" One of the girls call out. Her name is Akeno Toujou. The armband tells me that she is from the disciplinemittee, which is part of the Student Council. She also notices me, but Hades is closer to her. "Discipline Committee? Oh cool. I have been a bad boy, skipping ss and stealing foods, so please do your job and teach me a lesson." Hades taunts the girl, and before he could utter another word, he is sent flying with a sword thrust to his neck. She only used the hilt of her katana or it would not be a pretty sight. "What about you?" Akeno questions as her violet eyesnd upon me. Her beautiful ck hair tied up in a pony tail flusters due to her strike from a moment ago. "Me? Well. Nothing to see here!" I call out and activating the ability I have gotten from Harry. It works as expectedly, making her forget about me. Well. Even if I did not activate the ability, she would have no choice but avert her gaze from me. Akeno blocks the sword thrust from Hades with her weapon, but the blow sends her back a few steps, making her rather surprise. Shock as well. Hades is rubbing his throat before spinning the katana in his hand. Where did he get the weapon from? I am sure it just materializes out of thin air. Does that have something to do with power? And honestly, do I really need to be here and watch this? Yes and no. Yes, because Akeno is hot. No, because I need to find a hidden spot. Of course, I eventually did the right thing and get the hell out of there right before the hallway is filled with shes and cuts from Akeno and Hades. They are dueling, and Akeno seems to be stronger in the way of swordsmanship. Hades is faster though, so it bnces out. "Hey you! Why aren''t you in ss!?" Someone else calls out, and I thought the question was directing towards me. It was not, luckily since the ones who it was directed to are now on the ground beaten to an inch of their life by a red-haired girl. She is also from the disciplinarymittee. Unholy shit! Is everyone from the disciplinarymittee a babe? Before I could answer my own question, she notices me, and before I could blink, she charges at with all intention to beat me up. Wait a second! "Wait a second!" I call out and block her strike, which enough to send me flying back several meters. Woah! She is really strong for her size. Her huge size. Booboobooboobs! Since I do not want to fight, I decide to let her knock me out with the follow up. That should give me a chance to vacate my body, and just like I have assumed, no one can see me as a ghost. Awesome. The girl then drags me along with a bunch of other people in the hallway down the hallway. She didn''t check me for my pulse, and it would be quite a shock if she finds out that I am dead. Well, before that, I am going to possessing Hayate. Before I did, I notice that Kira is looking at me. He can see me!? Kira smirks before going back to sleep. The people around him are also snoozing now for some reason, probably due to hisziness being quite contagious. I stop idling around and possess Hayate right in front of Zephyr. She doesn''t even notice and continues to solve the math problem while sweating heavily. Not really sure why she is even bother with school, but meh, not my problem. It cost SP to possess Hayate. A lot more than usual. Like 50SP in total. Unholy shit! And I think I know the reason why. Just like in the profile. There is a huge ass ck dragon sleeping in his mindscape. The ck Dragon of Annihtion. Its name is Ouroboros. Just Ouroboros. I mean to say her. Her name is Ouroboros. Wow. This is the first time that I have seen a dragon. I mean in real life. Fictional life. Or whatever this really is. It looks pretty real though. Wonder if it is real? And is it wrong to poke it with a stick? 74 Birth Of The Lustful Style And by stick, I mean my dick. Hey. That kind of rhyme, but seriously though, I have never fucked a real-life dragon before, not even thinking about fucking one either. That is because the dragon is fucking huge. Like massively huge, making me feel kind of inferior about my penis and its size even though it is quite endowed thanks to the Great Maker. Probably. I am pretty sure that the Great Maker himself has a hand or two in making fucking around with people a lot more fun and enjoyable. Literally and metaphorically as well. More literally than metaphorically, as that is the best kind of fucking. Booboobooboobs! Ahem. I should definitely bang this big ass dragon if it has the right proportion in the right ces. I mean from my knowledge of dragons, which are just from anime and manga, dragons can shapeshift into a much sexier female form. Just for some awesome hiness. Hah! I see that the Japanese are men of culture. Would love to exchange some cultures with them. For just researching purpose, of course. Hah! But seriously, cannot wait to get myself some of those cat girls. Fox girls too. Actually, any kind of sexy animal girls. Oh. What about those youkais? Unholy shit! There are so many possibilities here with the Conquest. And I am sure there is some manga just fill with endless boobies and asses. Eh!? Calm down, Ghostly. Calm down. There will be time for that, as long as you y it cool. y it cool. There is also no need to hurry, so think through this clearly. Not thinking it through clearly is what get you into this awesome setting in the first ce. Guess I am just lucky. Heh. Now, what do I do about this dragon? This big ass dragon that is taking up like a lot of space right here in the mindscape. Well, not really as the mindscape is pretty big, but I like my privacy. I reside right here in the mindscape of the host whenever I am not in the driver seat. It is like a second home to me. Actually, that analogy makes no sense since each host has a different mindscape. Hayate Ryoden is a bit more peaceful than Richard and Harry, but those two are really stressful about their normal life, and that stressfulness reflects within their state of mind. Richard is actually a lot less stress now thanks to me helping him out and giving him a really awesome way to release all of that pent-up stresses as well as frustrations. Hah! Harry will be too as soon as I finish with this Conquest. There is a strange timer though. About 22 hours remaining. Pretty sure it is impossible to beat this Conquest within a day, but whatever. Before doing anything further, I materialize a cage around the dragon. A huge one. Oh, did I forgot to mention that I have the power to create whatever I want in the mindscape? It does take a bit of effort and imagination though. And I cannot seem to create people. I mean I could, but they would not be actual people. They would be more like dolls with nothing inside. Maybe my imagination is not that great? I am not sure, but for things like a huge ass iron cage, it does not really take that much effort. I have to make sure that the cage is secure and solid before trying to wake the dragon up. Why would I need to do that, exactly? Well, it is for Hayate. I am actually helping him as having an awakened spirit will boost his fighting power greatly. Since this is probably like a typical shounen manga, involving training montage or some shit along that line, Hayate will have to try and awaken his hidden power with a lot of pointless training and time with a bunch of girls. Somewhere secluded too, probably. He can skip all of that with me, just to get to the awesome part. Yup. Seriously. Just think of it like my payment for taking his body for a ride and making a much better use of his godly ability. The ability to turn every situation into aedic hiness. Hah! Oh. For his memory too. I learn everything there is to know about him, including his incredibly insane grandfather with unholy strength. There has to be a badass grandpa in this kind of setting. It is a battle manga after all. Badass grandpa exists in normal books too. From the Lord of the Rings to Harry Potter. It is like a check point that any fantasy story has to make sure to check. Meh. Anyway, once I have made sure the cage is secure and solid, I stand at a distant before basically tossing rocks at the dragon with all the intention of waking it up. That sounds like a horrible idea, but it is not like the worst idea ever. Pretty sure Hayate has to do this one day. Not throwing rocks at his Battle Spirit, but something simr like what Naruto did to nine-tailed fox in his own series. And with my strength, I can throw the bricks pretty hard and pretty far, but my aims sucks, so it takes more than a dozen tries before onend on its head. That causes a small puff of smoke to escapes from the nostrils. It is still asleep, however, so that means I need a bigger rock. Several on the head seems to do it. "Who the hell did that!?" The dragon roars and tries to stand up but hitting the ceiling of the cage instead. It also tries to spread its two enormous wings but finding that is not possible either. "What is this!? Why am I caged? Let me out of this instantly or I will destroy you!" The ck dragon demands, rattling the cage. It seems like even with its strength, it cannot break free from the cage. Well. I have made sure each bar is as thick as its forearm. Overkill? Probably, but better safer than never. Hah! "No way. If I let you out, you will try to eat me. Probably." I response and throw more rocks at it, smaller ones just to annoy it. "You bastard! Do you know who I am? I am Ouroboros Ryoden, the ck Dragon of Annihtion. How dare you cage me up like amon pet!?" Ouroboros roars and sends a st at my way. Good thing I have put some points into my speed, which is sitting nicely at 17, making me incredibly fast and nimble. Therefore, as much as Ouroboros tries to turn me into fried chicken, it is in vain. "Stay still you damn monkey!" Ouroboros roars and continues to snort mes, burning down everything in front. I notice that due to how tight the cage is, she is unable to target me clearly when I am standing on either her left or right side. That means she will not able to hit me when I am standing behind her. Oh. Time for payback then. She is destroying my home after all. Not cool. "You are a pet, you stupid dragon!" I call out and give her a flying kick from behind. My strength is actually sitting at 20, but even so, it did not do any damage to Ouroboros. Her scale is exceedingly tough. As expect of a dragon. "That tickles." Ouroboros chuckles before trying to break free from the cage again, and I could see the steel bars are being bent. Unholy shit! More cages then! More and more! Seeing more cages form around her massive body, Ouroboros is shocked and surprised. Despite being unable to read her expression due to her being a dragon, I can read her thoughts, and I can understand why. "You are my master? Impossible!" Ah. I see. Only the host can control the mindscape, reforging it to whatever they need. While I am not Hayate, I am possessing him. His body and his mind. So, I am in control. "Yup, and if you kill me, you will die too, stupid dragon." I response before punching it a few more times. Using some spiritual energy now. It costs some sexual points (SP) to use, but it seems to be a lot more effective. Ouroboros roars in pain. More like moaning. Eh? Why is that the case? I punch her a few times more, spending 1SP each time. While not a lot, it does add up quickly. I only have like 60 left. I really need to collect more. "What kind of energy are you channelling into me!?" Ouroboros questions and tries to avoid my punch, but she is stuck in a cage. For a legendary spirit as powerful as her, she seems to be really weak. Maybe it has to do with my power? And what she means by me channelling energy into her? Does she mean my sexual points? Eh? That is kind of cool. Awesomely cool. Somehow the Battle Spirit mechanic of this setting is interfering with my normal power thus changing its effect. Wow. I shall call this the Lustful Style: The Perverted Fist. Hah! Well, everyone has their own style, so I should make my own too. Going to practice some more. I have a big ass target to do it on as well. Booboobooboobs! "Please stop! Please stop! Master! Please stop." Ouroboros pleads desperately as I use her as a punching bag, sending sexual energy into her with each thrust and punch. It bes easier and easier with each thrust, as if her resistance is breaking down rapidly. Awesome. Just fucking awesome! Hah! Eventually, Ouroboros can only moans. Sheen of sweat is noted across every inch of her massive body as a result of my pounding. I mean pounding with my hands. I mean. Wow. Thates out so wrong, and yet so right. Hah! I stop when my SP is at 30. I need to save the rest just in case for emergency. All of my abilities require consumption of SP, and now my battle techniques too. I need to collect way more. "Have you submitted, Ouro Orobo? Whatever your name, have you submitted to me yet or should I keep punching you?" I threaten, making sure my expression conveys my bullshit. It is the impression that count. "I will never submit to you!" Ouroboros calls out, but couple of punches with a lot more power this time. Like 2SP each makes her changes her mind. I am down to 23SP now. Damn. Getting really low here, but luckily the punches are a lot more effective, especially when she realizes I am holding back. Well. Sort of. But honestly, it is what she believes that counts. "Damn it. If I have ess to my full power, I would not have submitted like this!" Ouroboros groans, making me re at her. She tenses up immediately, realizing that she cannot really defeat me as she is currently. She is still puzzled on how am able to control this mindscape despite she is inhabiting it. I am not going to tell her about my power, obviously. It is foolish to. "So, I know that you are like an ancient Battle Spirit that has been passed down from one generation to the next within the Ryoden bloodline. Damn it, you are too big, so shrink down!" I demand, not really sure if that is possible or not. Ouroboros narrows her draconic eyes before shrinking down to a much smaller size. Like the size of a dog. Eh? She can do that? Cool. Makes thing a lot easier. "Can you transform as well?" I question and keep an eye on her thought bubble. People usually think the truth while speaking a lie, and for me to have the power to read thoughts allow me to be like the perfect lie detector. "No. I cannot." Ouroboros responses, and she earns another beating. Dropping my SP to 11. She transforms into something that is far easier on the eyes. She is now a half-dragon humanoid. ck wavy hair, reaching down to her feet. Pitch-ck eyes without any sign of emotion dwelling within. Since she is aware about the perverseness nature of human, she decides to have no chest whatsoever, and she is wearing a fully dressed in a pink frillyyered robe with a red ribbon tied in a huge ass bow right around her neck. I swear she is like a cross between multiple anime girls. Ophis and Mavis? Actually, Akeno and Mito in the hallway too. Could it be a coincidence? Or maybe it is something else entirely? Didn''t Ripley state something about the host having control of the setting? Not important right now. Of course, Ouroboros has horns above her head and a dragon tail hiding under her dress somewhere, due to her transformation. "Orvis. Yeah, that is your name now." I tell her before realizing Orvis means genitalia. It is not the real definition, but more like ng. Should have give her a better name, but whatever, any is better than her long ass name. "Orvis Ryoden?" Orvis questions, rolling the words on her tongue. She decides she likes it as her name was given by the Ryoden along time ago. The first user of the Ryoden Style. That makes her thousands of years old. "Yes. That is your name now. So, you know a lot about Battle Spirit, huh? Tell me everything you know about it. Do not skimp on the detail since I know when you are lying or not." I tell her, and she did, but she did try to lie every now and then, causing me to punch. After the third time, she stops since the build up of Sexual Energy inside her is simply too much. It actually forces her onto the floor, panting heavily. Good thing too since I am also out of SP. Well. I have 2SP left. "What have you done to me? I am burning up I have never felt something like this before." Orvis meant to say she is feeling heat between her loin. She is aroused, like super aroused. My lustful energy does have effect on her state, and currently, she is incredibly cute. Cute enough for me to like circle her with appreciation. Reaching out to pinch and tug her here and there. Of course, she yelps and tries to smack my hands away, but despite being one of the strongest battle spirits ever, she is unable to focus her strength or power. Whatever this energy floating within her, it is disrupting her within. Lucky for that or I would have lost a hand or two for all the yful nudging and groping. Would love it if she grows a pair of tits, but hey, tness has a charm of its own. Hah! Of course, having no chest does not mean I cannot grope them and knead them. Orvis learns that the moment I step into her personal space from behind and reach my hand from her back to the front just to get to her chest. "Ah? W-what are you doing!? I am a dragon. An ancient being of absolute power. I am not s-someone that you, ah! S-stop! Stop it!" Orvis calls out, but I keep on grinning and continue to knead her small chest, digging my fingers deep into her flesh despite the fabric of her dress. I also nuzzle the back of her neck while pressing her back against me. Those scaly dragon wings of her are kind of rough, and while it should be quite ufortable for me to molest her in this position, it is not. I actually like this since I have my share of big breasts girls from thest few days or so. A change of boob-size does make thing interesting. Hah! In addition, it seems like I do not need to do much to make her utterly aroused thanks to all that lustful energy I have pumped into her. Knowing that, I vow to use the Lustful Fist for perverted mean. Booboobooboobs! I will need to train it a bit since I cannot put more than 3SP per punch. The more the better, especially when the target is hard to hit. Orvis is easy because she is imprisoned here in this mindscape. Also, in a cage before as well. "M-master! Oh!" Orvis utters. Her voice slurs as she falls back against my chest. Finally losing herself for a moment, and seeing that, I abruptly stop and pull myself away from her, making she blink. "Why?" Orvis questions before realizing what she had just said. That is so unlike her, who is an ancient dragon of unimaginable power. Of course, most of that power is currently sealed away simply because having too much power flowing through a body will be detrimental. Thus, badass grandpa seals most of her power away until such time that Hayate can use it. Talk about badassery but thank you grandpa for giving me this chance to fuck a dragon. Hah! "All in good time, Orvis. But business has toe first, and if you want to disperse that energy within you, you will tell me everything that I want to know." I state as I look at her from the same eyelevel. Although she is not aware of it, she is actually rubbing her thighs together in order to sate her burning desire. It seems that those lustful energy are doing more than just making her aroused, and if I fucked her, does that mean I would get them back? With interest too, probably. Awesome! Just awesome. Of course, Orvis tell me what I want to know without hesitation. Not a single lie either since it is quite torturous for her remains horny but unable to sate it. She even starts to masturbate, all while in front of me, but her fingers pale inparison to what I can actually offer her. Hah! Still, without the frilly dress from before covering up her entire body, junior is trying to break right out of my pants. Her naked pussy lips are dripping with her warm juices, inviting a hungry smile to start to creep onto my face. I love this setting. I really do. Hah! Despite wanting to just fuck her, I try to y hard to get. The more I do, the more she wants me. I will harvest it when it is truly ripened. It should not take long. "So, Orvis, thank you for all of that, and as long as you are submissive to me, I will take care of you and protect you, making sure you get all of your power back again." I tell her, making her blushes deeply. First time she had blushes willingly, and she knows it too. As her head ducks down, I reach out and hold her chin up, lifting her face to meet mine and then without any more fucking around, I give her a kiss. Soundly on the mouth. Never kiss a dragon before, and it probably will not be thest. Definitely. Orvis melts into the kiss, as her pouty lips part so my tongue could push inside her maw. I fear for just a second due to how sharp her teeth are, but she takes great care not to harm me. Whimpering, Orvis pushes back and presses her lips onto mine insistently. Extremely needy. Wow. Just wow. She has fallen. What bullshit ancient power? Deep down, she is just a girl who wants to be fucked. Hah! When I finally pull back and away from her lips to stand upright, Orvis is left iling. She almost falls backwards due to the incredible kiss, and the lustful energy flowing within her body is no longer like a raging river. It is actually more like a smoothing stream. So very pleasant. She moans in the process, making a grin sters across my face. "Do you want more, Orvis?" I question while looking down at her. Junior is really fighting hard in my pant. I mean really hard since it is starting to hurt. Damn. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. "Yes. Master. I want more. Please give me more." Orvis calls out, pleadingly. Desperately. She does not understand why, but whenever she touches me, her body is filled with indescribable pleasantness. It is quite addicting. And since Orvis is already sitting on the ground, it did not take more than a few seconds for me toy my big fat throbbing hard cock across her face. She immediately breathes in the delicious scent before inhaling deeply and leaning back just to take the tip of my cock between her lips. Just so Orvis can reverently suck on it. Hah! 75 Deflowering A Black Dragoness I have never fucked an ancient dragon before. Actually, I have never fucked a girl without having a real physical body before, and likewise, Orvis has never given anyone a blowjob before. Guess that bnce things out in the universe. Hah! It does make a lot of sense from my point of view, considering that I and Orvis can explore each other in great depth, learning something new and enjoyable from each other without interruption. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click for visiting. Well. It is already enjoyable to me. Like super-duper enjoyable. Booboobooboobs. Sure, the dragoness Orvis has absolutely no prior experience in sucking a cock, let alone sucking a huge and fat astral cock of mine, but she definitely makes up for it with the amount of enthusiasms that she has, losing herselfpletely in the sexual act. To think that Orvis is all about murdering my ass only a short moment ago, but I guess that my cock is one hell of a negotiator. Anything can be resolved over some good old fucking. Hah! Moaning lewdly, Orvis wraps her snake-like tongue around my shaft while bobbing her head back and forth along the length without an ounce of skill or know how. She did not even look up at me to witness my reaction. It would be way more awesome if Orvis did, but there will be time for that. There will be time for every sort of things imaginable. My mind is full of perverted ideas. Hah! "Oh. Yes! That is good. Right there. Keep going. Oh! Orvis! Ah!" I proceed to actively pound her face, fucking her small mouth and tight throat, and despite the abusive nature of my rough treatment, it has only served to make Orvis more excited. Excited to the point that she begins to finger herself. Unholy fuck! That is so hot. So very hot! Being dominated is something new to Orvis, as she has been the one dominating others since the birth of her existence. Of course, she had never imagined herself being dominated like this, getting pounded in the face with a hard cock while fingering herself. Really have no idea how Orvis is able to finger herself, considering her w-like hands, but hey, asking her about that would definitely ruin the mood, especially when she is throating my meaty pole without even knowing what a deep-throating is. And because Orvis is not human, she is able to take everyst inch of my cock into her mouth and tight throat without any issue whatsoever. Her lungs capacity is so vast that she did not even need to breath in doing so, thus no gagging or choking on my cock. Slurping sounds can still be heard, however. Arousing slurping sound, especially whenever she inhales all of me into her. And if it was not for my hips blocking her forwards motion, she would have swallowed my balls too. Unholy fuck! I have never been throated this deep before. Never ever! Dragon girls are just awesome! Wait. It might be better to call Orvis a monster girl instead. Is there more like her in this Conquest, and where? Where!? I want more. More! Oh, Great Maker! Great Maker! Orvis gobbles me down and long tongue wraps around the length of my shaft, stroking it up and down within her mouth, pulling a grunt out of my throat. Pulling out of me more than just a grunt. That kind of technique is not possible for a normal human! And since it is so new, I cannot help but let it loose. Let it all loose! Ah! Fuck! I dump ectosm straight down her empty gullets and filling her stomach with my seeds. That is what I called my ghostly cum because I am actually just a ghost right now. She is a spirit, so it is fine. Hah! Orvis blinks at the pungent taste filling her mouth and throat before swallowing it frantically. Her body glows brightly as she sucks up every single drop of my translucent white cum, and despite never tasting cum before, she revels in the rather delicious taste. At least from her point of view. At least from all the girls'' point of view. They love my cum. They cannot seem to get enough of it. Cannot wait to see them fighting for my cum. Heh. "You are milking me, Orvis! Ah!" I groan as Orvis continues to suck my balls dry. She eventually pulls back hesitantly, so that I can leave her mouth with a pop. She licks her lips afterwards, and strangely enough, the glows around her body did not dissipate even a little. Did I do that? I mean, did my ectosm do that? "I am flowing with energy." Orvisments before roaring and sending a st of energy in all direction. She even sends me flying away, but luckily, I did not hit the ground or that would have hurt. I float back to her while pondering to myself what had just happened, and whether she is going to try and murder me again. It does not appear to be so. My ectosm somehow makes her stronger? That should not have been possible, right? I mean, I still have my 2cent. I mean my 2SP, and from what the System tells me previously, sexual energy reces my spiritual energy. And when I was bitten by those damn Spiritual Beasts, I lost a lot of SP in the process, but that was to heal myself. Regardless, if I had given her spiritual energy, I would have lost some SP in the process. But I did not, so what the hell is going on? Eh. Does it really matter? Nope. Not really, especially when Orvis looks at me, questioningly. The aura that surrounds her has dimmed more than a little, demonstrating that whatever empowering her is not permanent. Cool. Wait, is that the right word? "You may not know this, Orvis, but I can empower people with my ectosm, but you have to actually get it out of my cock." I tell her with a grin and point at my huge cock. It is still fully erected. Definitely wants more. Like a lot more. And of course, what I had just said is total bullshit, but then again, it might not be. I do not really know if that is true or not. Orvis res at me for a couple of second before smirking. She likes this powerful feeling flowing within her body. It is very empowering. And quite addicting. "Then pump me full of your ectosm, master. My pussy is eager for your hard cock." Orvis speaks up andys back on the grassy ground that this whole mindscape is full off. She proceeds to spread herself right there and then, offering her soaking cunt to me as tantly as she could. Really, she might as well scream out from the top of her lungs, demanding to be fucked hard and deep. That would probably be way more awesome. Next time then? Right on the rooftop of the school with countless of people watching. Hah! And as ancient as Orvis is, she knows all about sex as she has seen her numerous hosts did it countless of times before. She had never done it herself though. What a waste of life! Wait! Does that mean she is a virgin!? Unholy fuck! It is. Booboobooboobs! Deflowering time! "Hah! What a slutty dragon. I will definitely pump you full of cum, but can you grow a pair of breasts, big ones, so I have some to suck on while I fuck you silly?" I request as I drop to my knees before Orvis and then grab her inner thighs. Her very lovely thighs, and despite the scale, they do not feel hard or cold. In fact, they feel soft and warm. Very soft and warm. Orvis decides to humor me and grows a pair of awesome breasts right in front of my eyes. Her nipples are covered with scale, however, but that does not stop me from grabbing hold of those juicy breasts with both hands after I guide my cockhead into her waiting entrance, pushing it in without a pause. Shit! She definitely is a virgin, getting prate for the first time. Her tight cunt squeezes junior hard as I use my entire weight to spear her, breaking her hymen in the process. Orvis only lets out a faint gasp of difort amidst the lewd moaning and groaning despite just losing her purity. Losing something lie that does not feel all that important to her due to the intoxicating feel of empowerment. As such, I hold onto her breasts, squeezing them as I proceed to pound her, fucking her hard and deep right there in the mindscape, drenching my cock in her warm nectar. Unholy fuck! "Ugh! Damn! You are so fucking tight, Orvis. So goddamn fucking tight!" I call out and m into her repeatedly missionary style. Her legse up and wrap around my strong waist as I did so, pulling me into her each time. "Ah! Yes! Yes! Please master! Please fuck me! Harder! Harder! Faster! Ah! Fuck me! Ah!" Orvis cries out loudly, begging for more. And I certainly give her more. More cock into her tight draconic snatch. Hard and fast. So, fucking fast that it actually starting to hurt because there are scale inside. Still, the pain did not stop me from doing my thing, spearing her apart and turning her into a mewling mess. "Master!'' Orvis calls out as she is brought towards orgasm by my glorious pistoning member. Despite that, junior does not stop, continuing to piston in and out of her, bring wave after wave of orgasm and letting her drown in a sea of pleasure. "Call me Ghostly, my dragon cumdump." I tell Orvis while hammering her burning snatch and sucking her titties. Since she has no nipple to suck on, I decide to just maw her scaly lemons hard instead. The resulting pains only bring Orvis to greater and greater climax, so much so that she wraps her hands around my head and keeping it to her chest, just so I can keep bring her pleasure with my mouth while my cock did the same. "Ghostly!" Orvis calls out, turning me on. Turn me on greatly, especially hearing a girl calls my name after so very long while I fuck her hard and deep. So hard and deep. "Yes, Orvis. Now tell me what you are? Tell me what you are to me? You are definitely not the ck Dragon of Annihtion right now, so tell me! Tell me!" I demand and pull her uprights, so I can bounce her slender body on my steel mast. Her full tits bounce with the motion while my balls churn and contract. I am going to blow. I am going to blow a huge nut! "I am I am I am ah!" Before Orvis could answer me, I thrust up into her desperate womb and spill some burning seeds. It is enough to cause her aura to spike, wrapping her spirit with power. "Ah! I am your cumdump! Please cum in me. Give me power! I want to feel powerful! Ah!" Orvis calls out when I try to stop the spige, and hearing that, the storm of cum break down whatever little resistant I put up and surge into her womb, filling it to the brim. This is my second release when she had already a dozen. But unlike her, mine is intoxicating. Burning with power. So much powerful. It shakes her entire astral body with every pulse from my cock, sending more cum into her hungry cunt. She eats it all up below, as power washes throughout her body and mind. I can feel that power too, as my sexual energy is being restored. It is very surprising because I did not need to unpossessed Hayate to get some points. Is it because I am fucking Orvis as a spirit? Or is it due to the Conquest? Whatever it is, I want more. More. A lot more. Orvis is the same in this regard. "More. I want more. Ghostly. Please give me more." Orvis pleads when she copses backwards onto the grassy field, slipping out of my hard cock. No cum is spilled out of her soaking cunt, as if her body devoured it all. "Yeah, me too, Orvis. Now, turn around, so I can fuck you in the ass." That demands cause her to look disgusted, but she eventually loves the feeling of a hard cock spearing her butthole and spreading her rectum. That also gives me SP. Titty fucking her too. Foot-job as well. Tail-job too. That one is weird, but I did cum a lot over her tail, butt and back. I eventually return to pounding her tight draconic cunt, but it did not give me any SP despite how many times I have spilled myself in there. It does not empower her either the second time and onwards, so I think I can only do it once per girl in this Conquest. Or maybe once in a while. I do not know. I do have like 300SP now. Awesome! And I continue to fuck Orvis until the dragon humanoid is coated in my steamy spunk because it is a hell a lot of fun, way more fun when I jack my ectosm all of those beautiful girls back back before I had met the Great Maker. If I have known my ectosm has this effect, I should have tried to fill their holes all up. Hah! 76 Time To Steal The Show I must have cum at least a dozen times because I am fucking exhausted,ying right there on the grassy field with myid cock struggling to point towards the sky. Despite that, Junior still wants to y even though Orvis is sort of knocked out at the moment. Orvis is actuallyying next to me against her well-endowed chest, seemingly half-passed out from the sheer exhaustion and blissfulness. Definitely due to her shallowed breathing, panting and heaving. The most noticeable thing on her face is her long-ass snake-like tongue rolling out of her parted mouth and lips due to the unending orgasmic delights that she had been feeling moments ago. Orvis came way more than me. Like several times more. Hah! And unlike me, Orvis continuously receives spiritual energy every time that I had pumped her ass and cunt full of myself. Orally too. To the point that her head is probably floating somewhere above in that Cloud Nine. Metaphorically speaking of course. Would be super crazy if that was literal even though Orvis is a spirit like me. Wait. That is not correct. I am a pervert, not a spirit, but still, I can fuck her and anyone all the same. As a matter of fact, I certainly did. Evidently from all that ectosmic spunk spilling out of her spread ass and pussy. All over her body too, giving her this glossy translucent gooey coating. Seeing Orvis being stained like that brings back a lot of memory. Perverted memory. Hah! Damn. I am such a pervert. And did I just say that I am a pervert instead of a ghost a moment ago? That was not really a mistake since I am way more of a pervert than a ghost. Booboobooboobs! Probably the first moral to fuck a dragon in this ce. Hah! Beat that! I mean the first immortal ghost, immortal perverted ghost! Hah! I am going to be the first person to fuck every sort of monster girl too, definitely! Let me make that a goal for myself. Booboobooboobs. Thank you, Great Maker! Thank you! Thank you so very, very much! I would have kowtow to you, oh, Great Maker, if only I did not just have a couple of hours fuck marathon. Heh. But I swear I will make it up to you with plenty of fucking from now on. Booboobooboobs. Anyway, Orvis will return to her senses eventually, and while she does that, I will be one with the wind, exactly just like my father did when he heard my mother tells him that she is pregnant with me. Really funny story. And the only reason that my rather awesome father stays back to start a family with her is because "Hey! Where do you think you are going!? Get back here, Master! And take me along with you!" Orvis calls out when I am floating away towards the sky. Fading too. Fading right out of the mindscape, returning to the real world. I am not interested in keeping Hayate possessed. And I only possessed him in the first ce simply because I wanted his godly ability. The ability to you know, cause all sort of hiness. Fucking a dragon in the process is like something I do. Heh. Now that I have that ability on my status screen, I will be one with the wind before Orvis tells me that she is pregnant with my child. Is that even possible? I sure hope not because I am not ready to be a father. I mean I am not ready to look after a baby. I can definitely be a father as long as my daughter is mature and busty. I can certainly be one to her. A very loving father to her every night. Yup. Yup. Hah! Seeing that I did not listen to her, Orvis takes flight and charges at me at blinding speed. She is fucking fast! Unholy fuck! Is that because of all the cum I had dumped into her. I mean all the power. Sorry, it is pretty much the same thing to me at this point. Hah! Orvis grabs onto me effortlessly, acting just like my mother did against my father that fateful day, not letting him go to the point that he has no choice but to marry her and raise a family. Wait. That doesn''t sound like a good or funny story. It was when I first heard it in the first ce. Likely because my parentsugh about it. And I do not mean that Orvis is going to be my wife or anything like that. That is not the point of that story, and can I even get married? The wedding vow is until death do us part, and I am already dead. Orvis is not even alive. Well. Technically, anyway. She is a spirit. A battle spirit exactly. Really sexy one too. I should know. I had just fucked her silly. Heh. "Oi. Oi. Get off me, Orvis!" I call out and try to shake Orvis off of me, but she is super strong due to getting thoroughly fucked by me a moment ago. I mean really strong. I cannot get her off, and with her tits pressing against my side, I really do not want to get her off. "No! No! I know that you are not my host, but I do not care. I want to be with my master, and you are my master now, so I am your responsibility. Take me with you. Take me! Take me!" Orvis calls out and holds onto me hard. Tearfully too, I might add. What the bloody hell? She is like an ancient dragon, right? She is acting like a little kid, and seriously, it is working. Seeing her tearful face like that, I do not really have the strength to wiggle my way out of her. I really do not. Damn it. Be strong, Ghostly. Be strong. Do what you must! I really want to get out of Hayate and return to my own body. I finally have a body, at least here in this Conquest, so I am definitely going to spend all my time in my real body. Besides, fuck the objective. It is more of a guideline than anything, really. And I have plenty of time to think to myself. It is absolutely no fun conquering hot girls for an idiot like Hayate. If I could, I would have conquered all of the girls myself, making them part of my harem. This is a Conquest, is it not? I want to be the one who benefits from the Conquest instead some stupid teenager who I do not know or care about! I will be doing all the hard work, after all! The world shakes. Eh? And without the next second, I am hovering outside Hayate in my ghostly state. As for the teen, he is resting on the bed within the school infirmary. What happen? "What happen?" A familiar voice vocalizes my question, causing me to look to the side and see a nice pair of tits. Breasts without any nipple. Scaly breasts. "What the hell? How did you get out of him too?" I question before Orvis tackles me, crying and sobbing while calling me her master. Obviously, I try to pull her off of me. But for about a minute in vain, I sigh and leave her be. It isn''t like I do not enjoy her clinging nature, especially when she is butt naked. Her clothes are still inside Hayate, so meh. No reason to think about it. Still, how did she manage to get out of Hayate? Is it because of my power? Or maybe it is because of me? The host does have special abilities within the setting, thus allowing he or she to do things that would not otherwise be possible. Like rewriting the rule governing the setting, itself. Maybe. "What happens?" Someone else questions. It is a woman with nice pair of racks. She is talking to another woman with a nice pair of racks. Wow. Everyone has a nice pair of racks. Orvis too, but I want some nipples. Give me some nipples to suck on! Oh wait. Orvis can shapeshift, so I only need to ask her. I am her master, right? Did I just hijacked this story, recing Hayate as the one with the godly dragon battle spirit? Awesome! Hah! "Orvis, you see those people down there? See how their tits are? Without scale and all of that. Make your tits like theirs, and I will let you follow me around and allow you to call me master. I will feed you lots of cum too." I tell Orvis, and she did what I had just asked of her, right at the part about feeding her a lot of cum. I think I will just call her a cumdump dragon from now on because she seems to like being one. Anyway, I have a nice pair of tits to fondle now. Hah! That is using my brain. "His battle spirit abruptly goes out of control during ss, and I had to knock him out before it damages his internal organs. I check it again afterwards, and it feels as if his battle spirit has left his body." The teacher tells the doctor. Ah. She must be our English teacher after Saeko. If I knew I would a babe would be teaching me, I would have stayed. Or not. Actually, I rather just fuck a dragon instead of ogling at a teacher, not allow to touch. Wait. Who said that I cannot touch? I will touch her damn it! Hah! Orvis res me, making me tense up. "Master. You already have me, so you are not allowed to ogle at other girls. I will not allow you to cum in other girls!" Orvis calls out, puffing out her cheeks like a little girl. Completely disregarding her old age as an ancient dragon of unfathomable power. What did she call herself? The ck Dragon of Annihtion. And fuck you. No one but the Great Maker can tell me that I cannot fuck other girls! I mean, to dump mini-me into them. That involves a lot of fucking, right? "Orvis. If you keep that up, I will throw your ass back into Hayate and then be on my way. I am Ghostly, the most perverted ghost to have ever lived! So, unless you are helping me like a good little servant, I will do without you." I tell her. No way I am going to be some stupid idiot getting bossed around by stupid girls. And of course, Orvis argues, which results in her getting punched with the lustful fist. Several powerful punches too. Sending like 40 Sexual Points (SP) into her being, turning her into a mewling mess. "Y-yes, master punish me some more, ah!" Orvis calls out as her face is flushed with red. Her pussy is utterly drenched. Her nipples arepletely erected too. What a slutty dragon. And I decide to fuck her right there and then because she deserves some punishments. Well. Sort of. It is more like a reward, really. Like. Really. Really. Unfortunately, just like before, I did not get any SP for pumping her full of cum. It did make her glows with power, however. That feels like a bad thing since I am trying to show her who is the dominant one our rtionship, and it is a rtionship. A master-servant rtionship. I mean master-cumdump rtionship. Heh. In any case, it seems like I have to conquer newnd to earn more SP. But before that, I need to make sure Orvis understands. I cannot have her barging in and starting a stupid fight whenever I am working my mojos. "Orvis. You will always be the first dragon I have, so I will definitely fill you up with my cum every single day. You do not need to worry about that, but you must help me grow my harem. More is better, just so I can be stronger. And if I am strong, you can be stronger too." I appeal to Orvis, and I think she just nods. Not sure. It is hard to tell with her drooling mess that Orvis has be. With that, I pick her up bridal style and float to where my body is. Now, how do I shove her into me? That sounds wrong, and what I mean to say, how do I put Orvis into my fleshy body, so I can make use of her power? Orvis is one of the strongest Battle Spirit after all, and now, she is my battle spirit! Yup. I am the protagonist now. Hah! 77 Black Versus Red Royale As it turns out, it is super easy to get Orvis into my body. Barely an inconvenience, really. All I need to do is like shove her onto my stiffened meat. Like really shove her onto my meat, as if she is a spirit herself. Well. Orvis is a spirit, a battle spirit. Thus, she is more or less simr to me. No one can see her besides myself, and if they did, they would have the most incredible erection of their life, and it is not because she is like drenched from head to toe in my ectosmic spunk. Not solely anyway. It is because of her appearance. She currently takes on the form of a starkly naked humanoid dragon with some juicy chest asset ever. I should know. I have been sucking on her titties ever since she had grown some awesome nipples. All while spearing her tight dragon snatch too. Hah! That was fun. Like really fun. And while I did not get any sexual points (SP) for screwing Orvis again, it is still fun to screw her again, as it is always fun to screw a girl. Or whatever constitute as the female form. Heh. Mito Scarlet is quite surprised to see me get up from mya state. I am also very surprised, as much or more than her. This is because I am not even in my body yet. I was way too busy shoving Orvis into there by ramming against her soft buttocks. That sounds about right. Hah! Wait a second! Did Orvis just possess my body!? Oh shit! She did, didn''t she!? Can battle spirit possess the host. I mean, it does make sense in the context of this battle setting. Evil Hayate sort of wakes up and proceeds to beat the shit out of everything in sight whenever Hayate get his ass handed to him, at least as ording to what I had read on his profile. Oh. I guess Evil Hayate is Orvis. Or more correctly Ouroboros Ryoden, the ck Dragon of Annihtion, so it makes sense for Evil Hayate to annihte everything and everyone. But to be honest, I like Orvis, my sexy dragon cumdump better. Easy to remember too. Like super easy, as Orvis is a child of Ophis and Marvis. Both of which are girls, but hey, they are my kind of girls. Hah! Legal loli is legal! Female Boobies Inspectors are not getting me. And where do I sign up? I know plenty of girls that need to be inspected. Booboobooboobs. Ahem. "Oh? I had really thought that you were dead, Ghostly Ghost." Mito questions, getting my attention. I have just thought for a second that she was talking to me. No, she was talking to me-me. I mean to say my physical body, which Orvis seems to be control at the moment. Anyway, Mito is the same crimson-haired beauty that had knocked me out in the hallway. Well, I sort of let her knock me out, so I could be free to go and possess Hayate. And while I am very thankful to her in looking after my body while my perverted spirit is elsewhere to have fun, I will definitely pay her back for knocking me out. It is only fair, is it not? She knocks me out, so I have to knock her back. I might knock her in the wrong direction though. Instead of knocking her out like she did to me, I think I will knock her up. Way more fun. To me, anyway. Booboobooboobs! Well. It might be fun for her too, as it is to Orvis. My cock can definitely turn that frown upside down, and definitely opening those lips as well. Hah! Come to think of it, Mito looks kind of familiar. Like I have seen her somewhere before, but where did I see her exactly? That silvery armor she is wearing, Blue skirt. ck boot. Wait. What was her name? I mean herst name. Scarlet? Eh? Must be a coincidence. Yup. Definitely. But still, there is some sort of resemnce is going on. "Ghostly Ghost?" I question, puzzlingly. No. I mean Orvis questions, puzzlingly. She looks very confused, and it is obvious that she did not mean to possess my body. It just sorts of happen. That is hovering above her head, in the thought bubble. And seeing what is going on within her mind, I swiftly jump into her body before Orvis can do anything further. Cannot really have Orvis run off with my body because she would definitely do that, just so to feel what the outside world is like. "Master!? Nu! Let me take it for a spin first! Please! Please!" Orvis calls out in the mindscape, as it is pretty easy to boot her off the driver seat. It is probably because of my power. The Power of Possession. Within the body and mindscape, I think I am equivalent to God. Still lower than the Great Maker, so that is fine. Heh. While I take back control from Orvis, much to her protest, Mito approaches the bed with her gauntlet hands folded across her armored ted chest. Her red-hair tied in a ponytail flickers behind her lovely body. Shapely too. Yup. Mito is definitely a Scarlet, and I wonder why that is. Is it because I am the host? I probably should have read the manga of this setting properly, but I think it is more fun not knowing. Besides, having so much fun in thest few days with Mary, Alice and Sophia, I feel like I have be a true man. No longer an otaku. As such, reading manga does not really interest me anymore, not like when I am just a ghost. It does make sense. Why read such a thing when I can live it now? "Yes. That is your name, Ghostly. I have checked. Do you not remember it? Must be because I have hit you too hard over the head. You surprised me when you manage to block my first strike, so I increased my strength a little bit." Mito exins, making me furrow my brows. Right. A little bit. More like a lot. She had definitely knocked me out cold, and if this is the normal world, I would have a concussion, as well as a broken nose. Actually, why didn''t I? Maybe it is due to the setting. Manga logic. Hah! Wait. Maybe I can use this. Somehow? Anyway, let get out of bed to go and look for Mary and her friends. I want to test out this new unholy ability of mine on them first, just because I know them personally. Plus, Mary in tight Japanese school uniform looks really yummy. Alice and Sophia too. Julia, who I had never talked to as well. Why is Julia here, as I do not know her personally. At least not yet. I will when I have the chance. Heh. I manage to tangle against the sheet and fall to the side of the bed, somehow. What the!? It feels like I have be utterly clumsy. Mito sees that, and she immediately surges forwards to prevent me from falling and mming myself headfirst onto the hard floor, but she somehow misjudged the distance, and with her speed, she ms into me. The resulting collision forces both of us to roll and crash into the wall. Shit! What the hell!? Why is everything so dark? And soft and warm. So soft and warm. Hmm? Let me have a sniff because something smells nice. Like really nice. "You-you pervert!" Mito grabs my head out of between her legs and pulls me up to her eyelevel through my hair. Ah. That is what happens, and it seems that the ability I had gotten from Hayate is a passive ability. Like it is always activated. That is from the descriptions, and it does state that the ability is a double-edged sword. I should have sniffed that without hesitation, especially when her lower half is not armored. Hah! Oh shoot! Mito is about to punch me, but I punch her first. Right in the face with my lustful fist, and that definitely pisses her off, so I immediately back away when she is stunned. "Bastard!" Mito growls and flips herself off the floor, and I swear I could see red aura enveloping her entire body, radiating outwards menacingly. It was there for just a second. "Wait a second. I reacted on reflex! I don''t know who you are, or who I am!" I y the amnesia card. It seems like a good idea, at least it is fitting the situation. Mito is hot after all, hotter than most chicks in the school, and I definitely want her to show me around like whenever the protagonist of these manga has amnesia. Hah! Despite no longer an otaku, I can still use all the knowledge that I have learned in the past, and I really am going to take advantage of this setting, and its probably whacky logic. It is pretty whacky, in all honesty. Like how the adults could allow someone like Mito to beat the living shit out of all the students just because they do not have a hall pass. "Oh really? But you have a very good reflex. Let me test you." Mito responses before instantly in front of me with her fist ms into me. Her entire body spins, using the torque to add weight. Like a lot of weight. Luckily, I am fast enough to block her power punch, but sadly, I am not heavy enough to stay put. I go flying backwards and m against the door, nearing breaking it. Wow. It should have broken from that, but I guess that is why they install metal doors. The walls are reinforced too, probably. No point of mention me being unharmed. Manga logic. "Master! Master! Use my power. Beat her up!" Orvis calls out in my mindscape, and I feel my body boiling with power. It is as if my battle spirit is on the rise. Oh. Cool. Awesome. Thank you, Orvis. I will give you some cumter. Heh. "You can unleash your battle spirit? But from your expression, you are doing it unconsciously. It must be because of the amnesia." Mito exposits, which is kind of weird. But she follows up on her attacks afterwards. She seems to move a lot slower than before, but it is likely due to Orvis helping me out, thus allowing me to perceive thing much easier. Awesome. I sidestep like really fast, allowing Mito to strike the door, leaving a fist-print behind. Wow. Is that for real? I would have several broken bones if she hit me for real. Ah. I am thinking about the real world again. This is not like the real world. It is a fictional world, thus operating on a different logic. If that is really the case, let me beat her up. Going to practice my new fighting style. The only style that truly matters. Hah! "Ghost Style: Lustful Fist!" I call out because it sounds cool. Everyone in manga calls out their attack, so it is fine. And before Mito could react to my new speed, I punch her squarely on the face, sending her spinning right to the side. That takes up another 3SP, but it is for a good cause. It does not seem to be effective though, so I guess I will have to smash her some more to smash her for real. Booboobooboobs. Mito stops herself from crashing into the wall, and now, she is on all three. Two legs and one hand. As for her other hand, it is rubbing across her face, feeling the blow I had just dish out of her. She is likely feeling something else too. And from her thought bubble. Yup. Mito ignores it, however, as her lust for battle is on the rise thanked to get punched. She might be a masochist. "That is a good punch. How about you join my club, Ghostly? You could go very far with your skill." Mito requests before standing upright and taking her stance. The red aura explodes from her body, as if she is being set alight. Unholy shit! Is this for real? Of course, it is. Stop being amazed by everything, Ghostly! And as for the club, Mito is talking about her Boxing Club in school, to which she is the president. Apparently, there are all sort of clubs in school, mostly having to do with fighting. That is expected, to be honest. This is a battle manga after all. Should have noticed from the name. I actually do not mind joining her boxing club just to smash her. Once more, that has double meaning, and I mean whichever is more fun in the context. Hah! While looking like I am contemting about her offer, I have a look at her profile quickly, thus learning that Mito Scarlet is someone who determines to own everything and everyone that fancy her. It is not because she is spoiled or anything of the sort. Well, Mito sorts of is due to her super wealthy and dotting parents, but she usually gets everything through her own strengths and efforts. She is actually bearer of the Red Dragon of Ruin. I like to smash that dragon too if it is a girl. Heh. Too bad I do not think it is awakened, and I am not going to possess girl. Never going to do that. "I will join your club if you can beat me up, Mito Scarlet, but to be fair, if I beat you up, you have to let me fondle your boobs." I tell her with a straight face and take a stance. My ck aura explodes out of me, spiraling around to form a menacing ck dragon above me, at least to Mito. So much so that she did not call me out on my offer. Despite that, it is hard to take Orvis seriously after I had smashed her. Well, I would smash her again, but right after I smash Mito. Booboobooboobs! 78 Equalizing The Fight Fairly If there is one thing that Orvis likes more than sex, it is a good battle. Well. I guess I will have to change her mind about that, for she must be one with my awesome culture. Hah! But seriously though, even with Orvis helping me out with her sexiness, improving my overall strength and speed above that of Mito Scarlet, I still get my ass handed to me by Mito. Badly too. This is the real difference between just throwing random punches to actually knowing techniques and then using those techniques with deadly efficiency. Damn it! Mito Scarlet does not even bother to block my simple punches. Instead, she evades them with minimal movement, and she redirects them around her body when she is unable to avoid them perfectly. While punching the living shit out of me as well. Unholy fuck! Good thing that her strength is nowhere near mine, or I would be in serious trouble. Like very serious trouble, not that I am not already in one. Those punches of hers do add up, especially when she is like using a weapon. She is using a weapon! Her gauntlet! That is cheating! Seriously! I am using my bare fists here, and she is using a weapon. How is that fair? Why the hell am Iining about fairness in a fight? Do whatever you need to win, no matter what, and that is good lesson to be learn. If life was fair, I would not have been killed by a stupid run away van, and my two parents wouldn''t have died like that. I am not saying that this new life of mine is not more awesome than the crappy life that I had before, but I am saying that my parents deserve better. Better than having a son like me, who could not even take care of them or talk to them. Only able to watch them as a ghost. Damn. I am getting kind of emotional here, but long story short, if I did not die, my parents would not have died, and we would be one big happy family for many years. Not like this when I am trapped here in the world of the living, unable to move on. Oh well. I will make the best out of it. Hah! Ahem. To be honest, I actually do not mind getting beaten up by someone like Mito Scarlet on any other kind of day, but not today, for I have a great deal with her. If I can smash her, I get to smash her. That is one hell of a deal, isn''t it? Mito obviously did not agree to it vocally or otherwise, but she did not disagree to it either, so by logic, my perverted logic, Mito is not against the idea of getting smashed. Heh. Well. Mito should not, at least from her profile. Mito Scarlet like strong people. Guys and girls. It does not really matter to her, as long as they are very strong, and I am strong. I will prove that to her. Somehow. Oh. It seems that my perversion makes me a bit strong, but not that much stronger. I could see her attacks more clearly now, but I am unable to avoid them. Strange, considering that I am faster than her. Must be due to some sort of skills or techniques. She is not calling out her techniques, but she is thinking them, so it is kind of the same. The only reason that people in manga and anime calls out their technique is for the readers or viewers, as how else can information can get across. Well. Whatever. I am still going to yell out my attack because it gives me this sort of empowerment. I guess everyone in Dragon Ball screams due to the same reason. In porn too. Weirdparison, right? Ah! Her uppercut sends me flying backwards and crashing against the side of the bed. The cold metal bar that I have justnded on should have broken my back, but luckily enough, it did not, all thank to the logic of this setting. Awesome. But I am hurt. Like seriously hurt. How many times did she hits me? Must be more like half a hundred. Damn. "Master" Orvis utters in the mindscape, seemingly to care for me. Ah. What a cute dragon girl. I am so d that I have imed her as my own. She is probably better with me than Hayate, but I think doing that might have derailed the original story. Like really derailed it. But then again, if the Conquest did not want me to derail it, it should have said so, and a better ending is a better ending. I say! One with me being the Harem King of this school. Hah! Always wanted to be a harem king ever since I was introduced to harem manga. The Japanese is quite good at spreading culture. I will be better than them. Yup. That is my main mission in life. " your movement sucks! Have you never trained once in your life before, master!?" Orvis calls out. Pouting too from the tone of her sweet little voice. She is frustrated, and she is right in that regard. I have never trained to fight anyone before in my entire life. Before it was cut short. But honestly, why should I? I was born and raised in a normal society with normal people, not in this crazy-ass setting where pretty much anyone can punch through concrete walls and dent solid steel like it is nothing. Not even worth mentioning either. The hell!? Ah fuck! No use inining. I just need to win. A real win! Yes win. And if I cannot beat Mito fairly, I will just beat her unfairly. No need to y fair, when Mito is not ying fair herself. Using weapon against unarmed person should be illegal! Mito breathes for the first time in a while. Her concentration is like incredible, as she blocks out almost everything when she fights seriously. Including breathing as well, I think. Not sure how that is helpful to her, but whatever. And Mito has to fight seriously against me since my speed and strength exceed her. Like a good margin, at least from what I could tell. I can se her stats with my All-Seeing Eyes. Too bad that I cannot use this godly power in way befitting my Lustful Champion status. That is to see through everything, her armor and clothes. That would have made this fight a lot more interesting. And fun. Lots and lots of fun. Hah! Anyway, despite trying my best, I only manage to get a good couple of hits in. Not very strong hit, but it is god enough, for I am only trying to transmit my sexual energy into her body. Since it is only a little among so far, Mito has not felt the effect yet, but she will. By the Great Maker, she will! Or my name is not Ghostly. Well, it was not. But it is now. Heh. Still, I am pretty beaten up. Like badly beaten up. "Your unrefined movementsck fineness and skills, Ghostly. Join my club, and I will teach you all sort of battle techniques, improving yourbat prowess and molding you into a real fighter." Mito demands as she resumes her fighting stance. She still wants to fight more since she has not really defeated me yet. She needs to knock mepletely out in order to im a win. Or until I yield. Guess that is Boxing without a time limit. "Wait a second. Let me rest for a bit. I just wake up from a head trauma, you know? And you already giving me a lot more trauma." I call out while thinking of how to truly win a fight? With some awesome loving, of course. Just kidding, as I do need to smash her ass for real, but my physical ability is not good enough for the task. Oh wait. What about those godlike abilities that I have collected? There are three so far, but idental hi Moment and Parental Guidance are really no use in a fight, and Nothing to See Here only dismisses what people notice. Maybe that ability could be of a use if I think a bit creatively? An idea enters my mind, and it is enough for my face to go perverted mode. Heh. Yeah. That definitely would work! "Y-you pervert!" Mito growls as if she realizes what I had in mind. She cannot have read my mind. If she did, she would probably run away already. As long as it works like I had thought, of course. Who knows, it might due to this setting. When Mito about to charge at me, I grab the bedsheets and throw it at her, covering her entire vision for a brief moment, and thinking that I would use the chance to attack, Mito jumps backwards in order to get some distance from me. Having the ability to see what she is thinking really helps, as it allows me to n, at least briefly. Thus, instead of attacking her like she is believing that I would, I use the moment to strip naked. Yup. Stripped utterly naked. Mito freezes up as soon as the bedsheet rests on the floor between us. Within a fraction of a second, both of her hands to go her reddening face, covering her eyes to prevent herself from seeing my huge hardon. Hah! Take that! Turning one of the most clich things in harem manga to my advantage is awesome! Good thing that Mito is still a girl after all, and this cannot be considered as cheating, as clothes usually get all torn up during a fight. For girls, apparently, as my clothes are not torn despite how much I had been beaten. Moreover so, there is no shame in stripping utterly naked in front of a hot girl. No shame to show her how much I like her too. Booboobooboobs! "Ghostly Style: Lustful Kick!" I call out and go for a flying kick. Kicking is a lot stronger than punching, and it shows by me losing 6SP in total. That is twice the amount of sexual points if I was to punch her. Thus, kicking her will make her hornier. Never imagine something absurd like that, but hey, I am notining. Booboobooboobs! Mito crashes against the wall with my back, and I immediately use the chance to kick her repeatedly, as fast as I can. Not holding back at all. Super dirty, I know, but fighting fair is for stupid people. She is not fighting fair in the first ce either. Of course, the shock of seeing me naked and having a huge hardon would wear off eventually. It does take a handful of seconds, and I can give her a lot of sexual energy within that handful of seconds. Mito eventually punches my legs away to break free from the assaults. I back away to take a breather and to look at her as well. She is panting quite heavily now, and it is not due to the beating. She is like really hot inside. Her body is burning up. "I feel all hot and sweaty what kind of fighting style is that?" Mito questions. "Its Nothing to See Here!" I call out and use the ability on her. Everything that she sees instantly get dismissed from her mind. It would have worked perfectly if I did not charge and assault her once more. And seeing my naked sight for effectively the first time again causes her to be stunned. Utterly shocked. And utterly beaten again. Take that. Take that! Hah! "Master? What is happening. Why is she just freeze up like that?" Orvis questions, finding absolutely nothing wrong with me being utterly naked and a huge hardon. As a matter of fact, she is licking her lips, wanting to swallow that hardon of mine. In her mouth or up her cunt and ass. "Oh? I am just activating my trap card. Booboobooboobs!" I crack up. This trap card is awesome. Like super awesome. Despite not truly knowing what is really happening, Mito Scarlet eventuallyes to a realization that she is being beaten in a fight. She did not want to yield, but it is inevitable. Not to mention that she is getting really horny. Her screams and grunting under the assault eventually turn to yelping and moaning. Once that starting to happen, I back away and pant heavily. Damn. It takes like 100SP to turn her into that state, so with like 6SP per strong kick and like 2-3SP per stomp, it takes a lot of kicking and stomping. "Do you yield, or do you want more, Mito?" I question and stabilize my breathing. I can keep going, but I want to save some stamina for the really fun time afterwards. Also, I have aplished my goal. The goal of making her horny. Hah! This is the way of the Ghostly Style. Make love to your opponent instead of war, and I do mean it very literally. Fucking is way more fun than fighting. Booboobooboobs! Junior seems to think so. It is like massive right now, and I had just fucked Orvis too. Repeatedly. "Hah. Hah. What did you do to me?" Mito questions and tries not to stare at my huge erection. She is still embarrassed at the tant sight, but now, she wants it. She desperately wants it. That is all on her mind right now. "Nothing that cannot be fixed. This is just the effect to my Ghostly Style, Mito, and it will not go away until you let yourself go." I tell her and step forwards, causing Mito to shrink back and press against the wall. She really does not like me invading her personal space, especially when I am utterly naked and sport a hardon. Even so, Mito Scarlet wants to do nothing more than locking lips with me, especially when my face is so close to her. To the point that she could feel my breathings. I could feel hers too. Her scent. Very lovely scent. "Just let yourself go, Mito. There is no one here but me and you." I tell her, and I can hear Orvis grumbles in my mindscape. Oh right. Orvis is here too but she will have to wait her turn. I am only one person after all, and I cannot have threesome because Mito is not really a spirit. Bummer. 79 Already Claimed One Herione Hearing my words, Mito Scarlet cannot help but look away from my eyes. Away from my member too. My very massive member, throbbing quite violently between my legs and standing absolutely erected like a mast to peek above the waistline. Its head is so close to her sex, so very close. Nearly touching her. Just a step forwards, a little step forwards, and I would touch her. I would be touching this pretty girl, who is so unsure of herself right now. She has been defeated in a singlebat, and she truly knows it. Knows it well. And now, Mito is under my mercy, and with a bit of persuasion on my part, she will be under me. Hah! I knew I could do it. Of course, I could. No one in this world can stand up to the awesome might of my Ghostly Style of Lust! Smash them until you can smash them! That shall be the motto of my fighting style. Booboobooboobs! "No. I cannot. I have to keep it, Ghostly." Mito whispers weakly, and within her mind, I immediately learn that she is referring to her virginity. Eh? She is a virgin? Oh. Is that so? If she is, it would be so awesome. I actually want her more now, soe to me, the Deflowerer Grandmaster of the Ghostly Style. There is nothing to fear, my beautiful child. I have deflowered three busty teenagers just like you with my great tool of reckoning. Hah! What is on my mind sters all over my face, and it is a good thing that Mito has looked away. If Mito did not, her opinion of me would have plummeted. I mean it should have if she does not already know about my perverted nature. I did absolutely nothing to hide that nature, and I will not be bothered to. I like who I am, and I am so proud of it. Proud to be a pervert! The Ghost of Culture! Hah! And as to why Mito has to keep her virginity, it is due to the fact that she is engaged. I mean, seriously, she is engaged? Engaged to someone that she barely knows sine she was little, all due to her parents, but then again, she is actually from a wealthy family. Mito is a prestige girl even if she does not show it herself. As a matter of fact, she is actually rebelling against her backgrounds and upbringings of sort, and from her battle spirit, the Red Dragon of Ruin, that rebellious nature of hers will bring her family to a state of ruin. That is her future, following the plot of the setting. And just like any clich plot like this, the protagonist will swoop in to save her. Fight against her asshole of a fiance as well because that is part of the clich for Mito Scarlet is one of the heroines. She is actually one of the total four heroines of the story. The Red Heroine. The other heroines are host of White, Blue and Green dragons. All of them are girls, obviously, for the protagonist is the only male dragon amongst them. Yup. Super clich. Oh. There are actually five heroines to the story. Orvis is one as well. The ck Heroine. Basically, I am the protagonist before I even im to be the protagonist. I have stolen Orvis from right out of Hayate! Awesome. And as a protagonist, I am not going to be that stupid clich Japanese protagonist. No. Definitely not, for I am the Ghost of Culture. I will demonstrate my culture. Heh. Time to seal the deal then. "You cannot does not mean that you will not, Mito Scarlet. There is no reason to be afraid of anything or anyone because you are strong." I tell Mito, taking on my charming self. I can be charming. Very charming, at least I like to think so, and if what happen to Mary, Alice and Sophia could be considered, I do have some charms on me. But then again, those three busty teenagers arecking in themon-sense department. Mito does not. I think. Mito returns her eyes to me, demonstrating the desire to act upon what she truly wants. It is dwelling within her eyes. And I suppose that the normal plot of the storyline involves something like Hayate beating her up, and then, by some miracle or manga logic, Mito would fall madly in love with him, thus wanting him to be hers in a sort of yandere kind of way. Sounds clich, and therefore, it will probably happen that way. And since that is the case, time to drive it home, Ghostly. You are the protagonist of this story now, so be the best cultured protagonist that you can be. Tell this girl what she wants to hear, and she will be yours. Forever yours! Hah! "You are strong, Mito Scarlet. One of the strongest fighters that I have met, and I would love to study under you, learning your hand-to-handbat techniques along with everything about you, and I do mean everything. Every little thing." I tell Mito Scarlet, whisperingly. Smoothly and affectionately, and I think the acknowledgement about her being one of the strongest fighters is more than enough to get her to fall for me. It is that easy for this setting. As for the rest, I do mean it. I want to know everything that there is to know about her, starting from getting to know her physically. Very physically. Getting physical is the best way to learn about someone. Maybe I understand that advice wrongly, but I do like my version better. Way more fun too. Involves a lot of smashing. Hah! "You would, Ghostly?" Mito questions as she feels her chest bes extremely heavy, and it is not really due to the armors that she is wearing. I can have a good guess to why she is wearing armor despite the fact it makes her slow. Plus, she does not need it due to her fighting style. Since everything in this setting is probably a clich and basing on her personality and background, she wants everyone to see her as a powerful person in her right, not simply a helpless woman. The armor hides that fact. Or maybe she is wearing as protection against her fiance. Thetter feels more likely, considering her fiance is probably someone super powerful. Definitely as having a powerful and overcontrolling fiance is also a clich. Anyway, hearing her questions, I grin sciously and lean forwards, getting super close and personal to Mito. But unlike previously, Mito does not tense up or tries to back away from me. She is currently mesmerized by me. Like really mesmerized. Is it because of the moment? Or because of something else? Whatever it is, it seems like I had stolen more than just Orvis from Hayate. Hah! Awesome. Just awesome. "Yes, I would, Mito Scarlet. I will even be yours if you can persuade me to it." I tell her softly while maintaining my grin. My perverted grin, yet despite the grin, Mito does not avert her gaze, for she wants me. She really wants me. It might be all the sexual energy flowing through her mind and body. Or it might because of the setting, or thebination of the two. Whatever it is, I am loving this. So great to be the protagonist. "Persuade you, Ghostly?" Mito questions once she regains some sense of herself. She has no idea why she is feeling such a way, and she does not hate it. No. Not at all. "Yes, Mito Scarlet, persuade me. With your technique. Notbat techniques. With much enjoyable techniques. With your mouth, tongue and throat. I am sure that you can do it since I am already hard for you. Like very hard. You would get to keep your virginity that way, and you would get me." I tell her. Manipting her, and if this is the real world, no way something like this would have worked. But this is not the real world. This is a world based on a manga. A world operating on its own logic and principle, and as such, Mito is actually contemting my offer. Like really contemting it. Mito did freeze up for a moment, as I basically ask her to suck my cock. And while that sounds insanely crazy for someone like her, she would not have to give away her virginity or anything of the sort. Plus, she actually wants to do it. That is the lustful energy talking, convincing her that it is a good deal. A really good deal. She will able to have me and get rid of this growing lust within her as well. Mito nods slowly before smiling, fully epting her decision. "Alright, Ghostly. If I cannot beat you in singlebat, I will beat you another way, but if you lose, you will submit to me and call me captain." Mito demands, and as absurd that might sound if I put some braincells into it, I just nod and smile. All to not jinx whatever happen next. Yes! And for the love of the Great Maker, please do not be a stupid manga clich. Seriously, whenever the protagonist about to get it with a girl, something interrupts. I nce around to see if something or someone is going to interrupt while Mito drops her knees right there and then. Is it really happening? Yes! Fucking yes! No interruption. Even Orvis bes silence! My eyes return to Mito, watching here face to face with my massive cock. Seeing it so close now, she realizes how fucking hung I am. So much so that she actually has a second thought about defeating me with her oral technique. Even so, the confidence and boisterous attitude remain on her face, and she swallows the lump in her throat, gulping hard before removing her gauntlets. They would get in the way, and I am thankful that she knows it as well. I tense up when her hands make sudden contact. Experimentally too while she breathes in my ghostly musk, allowing it to fill her entire being. She shivers to stop herself from melting right there and then, due to the burning lusts between her loin. How does it feel to have something as big as my cock in her snatch? That is what she is thinking, while bing entranced by my huge member. "I did not think it is this big, Ghostly. And it is still growing." Mitoments, making me chuckle. My cock is big, but not that massive, at least not the biggest that I ever had. Or even the longest. Richard is longer. Harry is fatter. This sounds a bit gay. But seriously, Richard and Harry are just really endowed, just so they can fuck their daughter hard and deep. I am fine with my cock, as it is not how big or thick a cock is. It is how you make every girl worship it. Hah! My handes down to rest atop of her head. My fingers run along her hair and then curl themselves around her ponytail, gripping it firmly. Gently for a brief moment. "Yeah. That means I really like you, Mito Scarlet, and as much as I like you staring at it, I like you more if you suck it and show me your oral technique." I tell her with a smile. Her oral techniques would be interesting, as she has never sucked an actual cock before. She does have practice on fake ones, but fake ones are not real ones. This would mark the first time for Mito, but even so, she tries to hide the fact. She does not know that she cannot hide anything from me. My All-Seeing Eyes ability and my Thought Bubble ability grant me the power to know everything there is to know about her. Hah! Mito nods and stares at my cock for a little bit more before leaning forwards. Both of her hands wrap around my length, and her tongue slips out of her mouth to flick the mushroom tip. Experimentally at first, but quickly bes expertly. She begins to lick the cockhead while stroking my length, simting a hand job. And despite this is the first time she had done such a thing to anyone, I admit, her technique is awesome! Unholy fuck! Combine with her enthusiasms and confidences, Mito might actually be able to beat me up, but I am not going down without a fight. Hah! I allow her to y with my member for about a minute before letting out a low growl. That gathers her attention, and her purplish eyes dart up and match my downwards gaze. As she does so, my grip around her ponytail tightens while my pulsating member twitches within her grasp. "Open, Mito." Imand, and Mito follows it immediately as if she is in a trance. Her lovely pink lips part and allow my shaft to pass through them easily. Her tongue runs along the underside of my hard cock, sliding all the way as I push myself into her mouth until I hit the back of her throat. Since this is the first time Mito truly has a real cock, one that forces itself into throat without any sign of hesitation, she cannot help but coughs and gags instinctively at the feeling of something elongated pressing against her tonsils. Nevertheless, it is remarkable for her to be able to take me like this. And I hold her still for a moment, making sure that she gets use to the sensation while trying to lick or suck my member with her tongue and mouth. The licking and sucking sensation around my thick girth are quite indescribable, urging to wreck her mouth and throat with my maddening cock. Of course, I would, especially when having such a lovely strong girl prostrating before me and inhaling my cock. As such, I pull back slightly and then thrust forwards, spearing the mushroom tip of my cock straight down her throat, causing her to gag and choke around my member. Before Mito Scarlet is able to stable herself at the forceful intrusion, I pull back once more before with a grin on my face, mming my hips forwards, driving my cock into her throat again, rewarding myself that gagging and choking sound. I repeat again and again and again. "Gagkh! Gulk! Gah! Gulk! Gagkh! Gagkh! Gak! Glug! Glug! Gagkh!" 80 Absurdity Of The Situation Despite being subjected to my brutal face-fucking, Mito Scarlet is able to keep it together pretty well, especially when I am trying to choke her out with my cock. Yup. Seriously. Heh. Preventing Mito from getting a single breath of fresh air as well. The objective word is fresh. Because she sure gets plenty of air. Musky airing right off my hard erection, as it plows into her lovely face and gets itself drenched in her spits and saliva. Hah! Feels pretty nice to have a real physical dick. My actual dick. Having an astral one is fine as well, but if I have to choose, I rather have a physical one. I can feel a lot more thing physically. Like her throat. Her very tight throat. Awesomely tight! Never imagine it is this easy to get girls in high school, and I should know myself. I have been through high school years many years ago. I mean I had been, and it was shit. So shitty and full of assholes. Not the good kind of assholes that I enjoy so immensely, but the kinds that have arms and legs to beat me up. Maybe it is because my crappy of a high school, considering that this school is fucking awesome. Damn awesome, with so many beautiful busty teenagers, waiting for me to conquer them all. All at once if I can. Hah! And yes, I will teach those bitches from my first high school what they truly missing out on. How wrong they are about my junior. Junior is not tiny or puny. Hell, Junior is probably way bigger than any of the asshole guys they have dated. Had dated. Or maybe their husband now. Whatever. I have not been keeping track of all my bullies. Because my life was cut short by a speeding van. Fucking speeding van. Those robbers will pay. Oh, wait. I think they are dead. The shootout was pretty brutal. Anyway, the point is, those bitches and assholes are going to pay. All of them. Because revenge is just so sweet. A lot sweeter with Junior helping out. Well. It has no choice in the matter. Booboobooboobs. After a good couple of minutes or so, Mito Scarlet begins to lose herposure. About time her eyes moisten and shutter. Just like her cunt between her spread legs. I mean the moistening part, obviously. Her cunt is actually doing the opposite thing of shuttering, as Mito cannot help herself. Mito is actually helping herself. Helping herself getting off. Hah! Mito has since reached down and lifted her skirt over her thick thighs before stuffing her hands down and inside of her ck panties in order to run and spread herher lips while I pound her lovely face hard with long and deep stroke. Fast too because I want to dump a nice creamy load down her throat and into her stomach. Oh. Right on her face too. All over that beautiful face of her. On her long crimson hair while I am at it. Actually, why not all over her body too? Give her armor that glossy and gooey finish. Hah! Great Maker! I love this. I love watching this young red-haired goddess continues to choke and gag on my cock over and over again, letting me feel everything. I cannot help but jackhammer into her mouth and throat, bringing tears to her eyes and distorting her vision. And despite how awesome Mito Scarlet manages to hold herself and demonstrate her oral techniques upon me, her eyes soon lost their focus under my relentless onught, going deep down into her tight esophagus repeatedly. While she is fingering herself too, getting off on the brutality of it all. She must have masturbated quite a lot in the past, considering that she knows exactly where to touch herself. It is natural. Very natural to her. Natural to all busty schoolgirls to y with themselves while getting their face fucked. Every girl should do that more often. Masturbating, so when they get face-fucked, they can demonstrate that skill. Hah! Honestly, would it not be awesome to see every busty schoolgirl on their knees, spreading their cunts and begging for a nice meaty cock? My meaty cock. Great Maker! That kind of school would be an true paradise. Fuck heaven. I shall make my own heaven right here. Hah! Ahem. I think my perversion does empower me, as expected from being a Lustful Champion. The most lustful that I am, the more powerful that I be. Great to know. Very great to know. Booboobooboobs. Of course, my perversion does not only make me stronger, it makes me harder and faster. Thicker too, as I demonstrate all of these physical improvement on Mito by plowing her face so hard and so fucking fast that even the Red Dragon of Ruin could not keep up with me. And theck of fresh air eventually gets to Mito Scarlet, as shown by her hands stop ying with that sopping wet cunt of hers. Her hands are just hanging there inside her panties, limply while her purplish eyes are rapidly flustering. Mito Scarlet is slipping in and out of consciousness, as I hammer her throat with my hard weapon. It is my choice of weapon. The best kind. One that I will definitely be using a lot on girls at this school. Heh. Mito would not drift into unconsciousness because she is not someone who would, but she definitely is having difficulty of keeping herself awake, and her eyes only regain their fullness when I pull myselfpletely out of her drooling mouth and sore throat, thus allowing her to take in a full breath of air for the first time in like forever. The air fills her lungs, as I immediately pain her gasping face with my white-hot seeds. Full st too. See? My weapon is so awesome that it can shoot burning milky liquids. So powerful that it causes the receiver to yelp in surprise. Booboobooboobs. Aside from yelping, Mito blinks repeatedly as each burning shotnds across her facial features, going up as far as her forehead and marking her lovely crimson hair. Marking Mito as mine aside, the burning sensation of my cum also fills her very being, rippling through her body and forcing sweet juices to expel onto her panties from between her legs. Like really expelling it. It takes Mito a moment to regain her wit and truly understand what is happening, all while I continue to cream her with my gene. No. More like degrading her into a cum-slut. Well. No one could argue about that term, as Mito is taking a one-man bukkake shower while cumming herself. Like really cumming. Unholy shit! Hey! Mito did that to herself, and I am just an innocent bystander, helping her along. If anything, I am actually a very good Samaritan. Hah! Obviously, that exnation would not go well in any kind of court, especially when the evidence is all over that beautiful face and hair of hers. Not to mention the cum dripping down from her forehead as well as hairlines. Damn. I can cum a lot. And I think I still have it in me. Let me apply anotheryer. Unfortunately, Mito gets up too quickly from the shock of getting a thick facial. Before I could tell her that I am not done applying the makeup. That means getting every drop out of my balls. As such, Mito gets some onto her armor and skirt, staining them with streaks of white. Well. If she argues about it, I will say I am trying to repaint them with my brand of paint. Hah! The thought of repainting her amour and dark skirt entirely with my spunk brings me to instant hardon, and I am d that Junior is putting in the effort. It will take a lot of effort. And cum too. Lots and lots of cum. My can feel my balls already working hard to restocking the supply, just for that asion. Like a lot. Booboobooboobs. Sorry. I cannot help grinning at all of this. It feels so surreal. So utterly surreal. "You you came on me!" Mito calls out. It feels like Mito is really angry at what I just did, but not really. She is actually blushing very deeply and biting her lower lips, and I realize from her thoughts that she likes the warm sensation all over her face. Well, I should have known, as she did climax simultaneously. Awesome. Just awesome. "Yeah, Mito. I did. What do you think will happen when you suck my cock that good?" I question, ying coy. I also realize that I had justplimented her. Oh shit! I should not have done that. I do not mean thepliment part, at least not like that. Because Mito and I have a deal of sort. "I thought that you would have cum in my mouth or uh." Mito realizes what she had just suggested me and blushes more profusely. Well. Don''t mind if I do, as I can definitely do that for her. And more than that. Obviously. Oh. That is a good response. "Well. I can definitely do that for you, Mito. And more than that." I tell Mito after leaning towards her, getting very close to her face. Her lovely face, now utterly stained with my cum. She obviously did try to remove some of it, but only causes the cum to spread all over. Getting into her mouth too. Mito is taken back, but with her back against the wall, she really has no where left to run off too. And she does not want to run anywhere. Still, my response leaves her speechless. Utterly speechless. Of course, that does not mean nothing is going through her mind in this moment, and my offer for an oral creampie does not feel so bad. At least from what she can taste on her face. Just like every other girl, my cum is delicious. Addicting too, apparently. Awesome. It would take that much effort to bed her. Bed her every night for the rest of her life. Hah! Well. Orvis falls pretty quickly, and she is a ck Dragon of Annihtion. The strongest Battle Spirit as far as I can understand. Mito Scarlet will not be able to resist me. Neither will the other dragons. Booboobooboobs! Mito tries to give me a response, but her voice barelyes out of her sore throat. Very sore throat, all thanks to me. She swallows repeatedly, as her eyes tries to avoid mine. Tries. As soon as she looks at my huge member, her eyes return to my face with deeper shade of blush. "You know you want to, Mito Scarlet. And you can have it again. Better that that orgasm that you had just felt. Many times. Greater." I whisper to Mito, making her blushes in an even darker shade of red. Redder than even her hair. And her body shudders at the thought. Her lips quiver in the process. She feels incredible weak. Weak right now in front of me. Being dominated by me and my desire. Her desire too. And to my surprise, she manages to push me away before trying to open the door to flee. Wow! That is probably the first time that she has run away from a battle. I mean, this is still a battle, right? I think so, and I love this kind of battle. Hah! Good thing that she has punched the door a moment ago, as the damage bends the frame, preventing the door from opening normally. Of course, Mito would break through in due time. And I cannot allow that to happen. Nope. Never. "Are you running away, Mito Scarlet? Just like you run away from your fiance? I thought that you are strong, strong enough to make me yield with your technique. I guess I am wrong. Go. Run away. I don''t need a captain like that." I speak up and turn away from Mito. It is reverse psychology. I am kind of good at psychology, I think, and if I did not die, I would have been quite a bastard maniptor, getting all sort of woman to spread their legs for me. Under some bullshit pretense of course. Hah! Without any sign of hesitation, I approach the bed to sit down. Before I even could, Mito stops herself and turns to face me. I turn to face her as well, as I sit down with a smile and match her gaze. Her very serious gaze. It is kind of easy to manipte her, as long as I know what she values the most. "I am not running away, Ghostly, and I will beat you with my technique." Mito tells me and distances herself from the door. She approaches me with powerful strides, and I try my best not to chuckle at her resolve. It is kind of hard to take her seriously when her face is covered in my cum. Some of it is dripping down from her chin as well. And once Mito is before me, she crouches down and gets onto her knees. Her hands grab my throbbing cock once more. I mean it throbs after she grabs it. "And you will call me captain, Ghostly." Mito tells me before taking my cock into her mouth and sucking it hard, and absurdity of it all almost makes me blow. I mean, what kind of captain would suck off her underling? And I think Mito just realizes it, but even so, she did not stop herself. She loves the feeling of my cock in her mouth and nesting within her throat. As for me, I love the feeling of her mouth and her throat. So much so that I grab her head and start to buckle my hips, driving my meat into her mouth and tight throat hard and fast. "Yes, suck my cock and make me cum buckets. Prove that you are my captain, Mito Scarlet! Ah!" I call out, and I have no doubt that she would be able to coax a load out of me. Coax more than a single load out of me. And to be honest, having a captain like her would not be the worst thing ever. I mean, I get to fuck her whenever, right? If school club was like this, every single guy would be fighting to enlist! Hah! 81 The Weapon To Kill Virgins Within her mind, Mito Scarlet is not really sure of what has just happened. In less than half an hour or so, she has gone from trying to beat me up to worshipping my cock with her mouth. Her very hot and sexy mouth. Honestly, how could something like this has happened? Oh. Mito knows, but it feels just so surreal to her, and to be honest, it feels so surreal to me too, sitting here with her kneeling between my legs and deepthroating me. This kind of thing would have never happened in real life, and I certainly would have no chance in hell with a beauty like Mito, let alone having her kneeling here before me and getting the awesome face-fucking of her life. I mean to say before I had met the Great Maker and being given the chance to spread his ideal to the world, turning all men in need into true men of culture. Hah! Seriously though, meeting the Great Maker is the greatest thing to have ever happened to me, and as his awesome Lustful Champion, I am sure I can get any kind of girl to spread their legs for me. I mean, any kind of girls from the real world. Not really sure about this world though, but if I can stick it to Orvis and Mito, I am certain that all those other girls would love me sticking it to them too. If not, I will just smash them until I can smash them! Hah! Guess that is the real reason why this Conquest is ranked F, as in Free Fucking. FF for me! Oh wait. That abbreviation means fanfiction, and this does feel like fanfiction of sort. I have just stolen power from the protagonist, bing the protagonist in the process and derailing the whole plot. What part of that is not fanfiction? And I love it. I love this. Love the feeling of her suctioning mouth and hot tongue around my cock. Love the tightness of her throat gripping the crown tip of my shaft. Love her lovely hands fondling my balls down below. Oh! How does Mito know how to fondle my testy like that? Ah. Right. Mito learns it from all the porno magazines she has confiscated from the male students. Great to know, and I guess that is how Mito is figuring out all of these things. Ah. Hah. Mito is figuring it out pretty quickly. Super quick. Does not seem like she is a virgin. No, she is definitely not a virgin. No way in hell! Ah! Sweet Mother of Jesus fucking Christ, where are thou? I need to know just so I cane and deflower thee. A virgin like thee requires my expertise, and do not worry, I am more than happy to provide. Booboobooboobs! I am happy to provide for all the girls that in need. Ugh! Ugh! Shit! I almost cum. Almost. All thanks to the incredible sensation of her vibrating mouth, and she knows it because of the twitching of my cock soon after. Damn. Mito tries to do it again as soon as I spear my cock deep into her throat, nesting its throbbing madness within that tight confines of her for a second or so. Ugh! Oh, Great Maker! She is so good. So good! I have to pull my cock right out, trailing an overwhelming amount of precum on the tip from the back of her throat to her tongue. All so I can take a deep breath and look down to appreciate the wonderful sight of a red-haired beauty kneeling between my legs. Mito takes that moment to swallow, sucking in a deep breath and looking up at me. Her violet-colored eyes match my downward gaze, inviting me. It is so inviting that I proceed to screw her beautiful face once more with my hard cock, jerking my hips feverishly and recklessly. Due to the angle of my thrust, the girth of my cock scrapes against her upper teeth, making me wince in pain, but it is not enough to stop me from enjoying this heavenly sensation. As a matter of fact, it urges me to fuck her harder, so hard that I stand up from the bed while gripping her head tightly with both hands just to pound her face with sheer brutality. Mito takes my assault with a smile, finding that it would not be that much longer for me to admit utter defeat. I would definitely admit that she is one hell of a cocksucker. Probably not as good as Mary, but Mito is getting there quickly. She is getting a very good hand-on practice. And I am one hell of a teacher. Booboobooboobs! "Oh! You have one hell of a mouth, Mito. You should have used it for these things more often. Like all the time. Ah!" Ipliment and continue to bring myself towards that much needed climax. Mito truly deserves her creamy reward, and I am happy to give it to her. Give it to her a lot. Suck it all out! Suck my cock! Yes! Yes! "Not fair, master! I want to suck your cock too." Orvis calls out in the mindscape, reminding me that she is there. Breaking this immersion as well. Her abrupt outbursts while I am trying to pump Mito full of my cum nearly makes me choke. The fuck!? If I did not know any better, this is an interruption. A clich. A bitte, I think, but I did not wee it at all! Damn it! Pipe down, Orvis! You will get your turn as soon as I turn Mito into one of my girls with my cock. Just like I have done so with you. Of course, I did not tell Orvis that. I tell her in the nicest way possible, just so Orvis does not throw an unwanted tantrum within my mindscape. It works somewhat, and I did not need to threaten her with withholding my cock and cum from her. That would be my secret weapon against her. Hah! Kind of ridiculous, but not more ridiculous than my Ghostly Style, allowing me to beat any kind of girl into wanting my cock. Ridiculous, but I love it. Oh. I am aware that this is a problem of having multiple girls. A clich problem. In all harem manga. Harem is awesome and all of that, but there is just not enough of me to go around. Even in an orgy or groupie, the girls have to share my cock. While that is really great to have double, triple, quadruple or even more mouth tending my mast, what is more awesome would be more of me. Wonder if there is a way to duplicate myself, just so I can have an orgy with myself as the only guy. Phew. Almost makes me puke right there. Heh. An orgy is only an orgy when there is way more girls than guy. Like just me with dozens of super busty teenagers. Yup. Definitely. I am working towards that, I think. Not actively, but I will get there one day for sure. Booboobooboobs. With Orvis being docile for the moment within my mindscape, I resume face-fucking Mito Scarlet hard and deep, drawling out gagging and choking sounds from her throat. And from her tearful expression, Mito is having trouble breathing again. I mean, any girl would have a difficulty time breathing with me pounding their mouth and throat like this. But it would be over soon at least orally. Ugh! Oh shit! It is cumming! I am cumming! Cumming huge! Ah! I clench my teeth and hammer that hot and wet mouth deep several more times before plunging Junior all the way in and holding it within that constricting throat, just as the engorged crown vibrates madly and sts an awesome amount of cum into her gullet with absolutely no restraint whatsoever. Fuck! Mito can do nothing but bends her head backwards, so that her face is looking directly upwards at the ceiling while my cock is nested straight down in her throat, pumping cum directly into her stomach. Even her hands are on both side of her, not resisting my unloading. My massive unloading. And as if her stomach is a bottomless pit, Mito swallows everything that explodes right out of my balls, all into her without spilling a single drop. Wow. Just wow! It is incredible, so incredible. Even Orvis herself was unable to contain all of my spunk, but that is likely due to me pounding her half a dozen of times. Fucking her face more than a handful of times too. Hah! Even so, I cannot believe that I still have it within me to face-fuck Mito and cum a bucketload, at least not after I had fucked Orvis repeatedly like an hour or two ago. I should be tired. Exhausted even, but nope, I am at the top of my game. Junior too. Having a lot of fun spilling its baby batter into Mito. Mito, who does not resist whatsoever. She takes it all. Gulping rapidly, urging me to let out more and more. Ugh. So much more. Well. Don''t mind if I do. Booboobooboobs. The flooding eventually dies down, and when I pull back, Mito copses forwards and coughs on reflex, spilling out of a ton of cum between her lips. She did not move afterwards. Oh. I have suffocated her with my cock and cum. Woops. Hah! When did that happen? Mito was still drinking my spunk a moment ago. Could that have been on reflex? Seeing Mito unmoving like that, I feel that it is time to do what I did to Zephyr. Stripping her naked to have a go at her assets. It is probably like a thing with me now, for any girl that dare to fight me. Getting smashed by me in the end as well. Wait. It is not rape, right. I mean, it is not exactly consenting. Well. If anyone ask about this somehow, I am just trying to resuscitate her by giving her chest some nice pounding. I mean, pumping her chest. Oh wait. There are no words in my vocabry that will not make it dirty. Heh. Well, whatever. I have already removed her armor te while thinking all of that. My perverted hands are just zingly fast when ites to these kinds of thing. Input from my brain is not necessary. That is another one of my superpowers. Booboobooboobs. Mito is pretty busty. Not as big as Sophia, but almost the same. Would have love her more if she is like Mary in chest size. Alice would be better, but I will get what I can get away with. Hah! Before I could undo all the buttons of her blouse, Mito snaps her eyes open and pulls herself up from the floor into a sitting position. She just does not stay unconscious for very long, does she? That is like a good thing, but it would be way better if Mito stays unconscious just long enough for me to undress her fully. Getting squeezy too in the process. Hah! The first thing that Mito notices is her armor is removed. She opens her mouth to speak, but both her hands go to her mouth to stop the eruptions of cum. She coughs heavily as she res at me. "I am so sorry, Mito. I had tried to resuscitate you, but your armor was in the way, so I have to remove it in order to help you. I did not mean anything but wanting you to be okay, and I am so d that you are now." I bullshit with the most genuine and caring expression that I can muster, and I think it is working since the anger as well as the sadness disappear from her eyes. Why sadness though? Oh. It is because I did it without asking for permission. If I had asked, she would have allowed me to do so. Eh? She would allow me to strip her? Wow. Mito is falling for me hard. Must be of the setting, as there is no way in hell a beautiful girl would fall for me that fast, especially after I had just face-fuck her with reckless abandonment. Well, she did pass out from the face-fucking. Oh. She did also enjoy the face-fucking, so it probably counts to her affection towards me. That is like crazy. It is crazy right? Actually, not so crazy from her characterization. Mito secretly loves getting dominated, as her parents spoil her all of her life, and her fiance is just too much of an asshole to say the right thing in the right moment. If that guy actually did, I am sure Mito would have fallen for him as well. Or not, as Mito is destined to be with the protagonist, but I mean in the real world. Too bad, Mito hates that guy, and it does not go well with his dominating nature. In contrast, Mito likes me, and it goes super well with my awesome perverted nature. Like super! Booboobooboobs. And since that is the case, time to move in for the kill. I mean some actual pussy pounding. If not now, there might not be another chance like this any time soon. Her defenses are down, and she is thinking that I actually care for her. Well. I do, as much as I care for all the girls in my harem. Bonus point that I am in my actual body, and Mito has not been with anyone. She is a virgin, and I am a virgin killer. That is true enough, as I do have a weapon that can kill her virginity. Booboobooboobs. "I am going to fuck you now, captain." I state it bluntly, using this perfect moment to acknowledge her as my captain, and as her mind is still trying toprehend my acknowledgement, I force her to her feet and hastily pin her right there onto the railing of the bed. "W-wait! Ghostly! What are you doing?" Mito calls out when she regains some wits but not before my hands reach around her front, grabbing hold of her blouse and practically tearing it apart to reveal her tits. Now only restrained by her bra. "I love you Mito, and I am not going to let any man ims you!" I announce as I press my hardon around her rear while beginning to knead and grope her breasts with utter delight. Even if she still has her bra on, that is in no way of stopping the fun. "What? What are you saying, idiot!" Mito questions as she cocks her head around. Her face is flushed with a deep shade of red, and without a doubt, her heart is flustering with the confession. Well. It is not a lie. I do love her, as much as I love sexy busty girls. All sexy busty girls. I do have a lot of love to give. Booboobooboobs. I answer her by giving her kiss, driving her confusion and puzzlement even further, not letting her any chance of processing anything. And while her mind is in disarray, Mito did not put up any kind of resistance whatsoever. Not even when one my hands run down along her body and grabs onto her skirt, hiking it all the way up to her waist and having a crack at her soaking panties. That panties of hers is promptly pulled aside, just so I can drill her drenching cunt with my fingers. Oh. Earning several delightful gasps from her mouth into mine. I swallow those gasps to empower my hardon, making it ultra-super ghostly Saiyan mode. Just saying. And with me fingering her below and locking lips with her above, Mito is far too long gone to stop me. Hell, I could ram it in and im her as mine. Mine only. Yes, Mito is mine, and the screaming from her as I spear through her hymen confirms that very fact. Hah! 82 Claiming The Red Dragon Obviously, Mito Scarlet has to break away from the kiss in order to let out that scream. The scream at my abrupt intrusion into her virgin-al passageway. That sounds about right. Hah! Like every busty girl taking a good pounding from me, Mito is allowed to be quite vocal about it. Asides from turning me on even more with her beautiful voice, it also gives me the opportunity to tightly grab hold of her lovely waist with both hands, all in order to support myself as I drive my member into her tightness. Her heavenly tightness. Just so fucking tight, squeezing my hardness as it drawls out the warmness as well as wetness from deep with him her undiscovered depth. Blood too, as that is a clear indication of what had just died all thanks to the awesome weapon that I am packing between my legs. Booboobooboobs. Junior is the best kind of weapon to use against virgins. It brings out absolute pleasure and satisfaction in in me, in more than one way. In a girl on the receiving end as well, by being inside her, of course. That is a fact! Hah! But just because Mito Scarlet is no longer a virgin, it does not stop me from pounding her cunt as hard and as fast as I could, and the way her pussy grips my pumping cock like a vase, it urges me to hammer home even harder and faster than ever before. All the way into her womb. Wow. Just wow. And I think I might have spilled a little of myself into that womb of hers. Alright. More than a little, but it is not like I would not spill a lot more soon. Like very soon. I will definitely knock Mito up, as knocking up a busty girl is the only way to finish a good pounding. If there is another, I do not want to know about it right now. And besides, I did say that I will knock her up as a payback for knocking me out in the hallway. Sure, it was only possible because I had allowed her to do so, but still, I will keep my words, especially for this sort of things. While Mito does not have the tightest cunt ever, she is still pretty tight. Like super tight, and from that alone, I would love to enjoy her every single night from now on. I mean, I to enjoy herpany, which will definitely lead to me enjoying her. Heh. Mito and I are lover now, right? Well. We certainly are more than friends. Like a lot more than friends, especially when I am ball-deep inside her snatch. Her tight snatch. Great Maker! I would love to remain inside her all night and day. Likely all the time, and I am sure that after today, Mito will be definitely a bit more loose. Loose about this. Looser in many more ways too, most likely. Booboobooboobs. Oh wait. Maybe that is not a good thing. Have to make sure I will never cuckold myself. "You are so damn tight, captain. So tight. I love this. I love you. I am so d to be the person to im your virginity. I hope that I will be the only one using your pussy from now on, right? Right? Tell me!" I pound her snatch furiously, mming her against the side of the bed with each and every thrust that I can muster. Powerful thrust, as I put all my weight and strength into smashing her cunt, pumping my maddening cock deep into her wetness, filling her tight inside outpletely with myself. Bringing unfathomable pleasure to her as well, and soon enough, those wailing crimes from her parted lips transform into lustful moans and grunts. Long lustful moans and grunts. Her pussy even bes more drenched than ever before, and some of her juices leak out of her cunt and drip onto my swinging balls. Wait. Did she just cum? Oh, Sweet Mother of Jesus. Yes, she did! She did just cum! What a slut, but Mito is the kind of slut that I do like very much. More than that, she is my slut. I allow Mito to ride the orgasmic waves while maintaining my pounding speed albeit somewhat slower and shallower than before. It is for effect, obviously, and Mito cannot really feel anything below while she is in high heaven. Mito wille down eventually, and I am using her lovely pussy to retain m y hardness, making damn sure that I am ready to go at any moment. Not really necessary to keep my hardness, but hey, I like to pump in and out of busty teenagers. Hah! When Mito finallyes down to earth once more, I demand for an answer again as well as resuming my brutality and recklessness against her cunt, plunging my member deep into her with all the rightful intention of making sure she remembers my cock and only my cock. Mito Scarlet is mine, and no one else is allowed to have her. This is not like Mary, Alice or Sophia, who definitely belongs to their father. I was just taking them out for a spin. Teaching them the finer things in life too. As well what they can do for their fathers. Hah! And what kind of guildmaster I be if I do not help out my members in such thing. They cannotin about me banging their daughters with their body. It is all to help them get some teenage pussies. Booboobooboobs. "Tell me, captain! Tell me! Do you love this!? Do you love this!?" I demand angrily as my member is angrily spearing her now lubricated cunt. It is much easier to pound her pussy speedily. Very speedily. "Yes! Yes! I love this! I love this, Ghostly. Please fuck me! Please fuck me. Fuck me! Ah! Ah!" Mito eventually finds the strength in herself to call out while being pinned down by me and my brutal thrusting from behind, and with that honest response, confirmed by what is going on within her mind, I reward her with even more pleasure. Not just through my cock, but through my hands as well. I spank her lovely buttocks as they jiggle very hypnotically with every m from my hips, as I drill into her snatch. And with every spank, I send more sexual points (SP) into her being, amplifying her sexuality, bringing out lustful moans and gasps from her throat. Her mind and body are now filled with only pleasure. Overriding blissful pleasure. She actually has not fullye down from the orgasmic delight she just had, and whatever pains she had felt from getting deflowered at the start are no longer there. All the pains are now reced with a far more enjoyable sensation. While that is enough to turn Mito into a wanton slut for my cock form this moment and onwards, I am still injecting more sexual energy into her body. To the point that I am practically drowning Mito in an overwhelming amount of pleasure, forcing her mouth to part uncontrobly, and string of lewd moans constantly escape her lips. It does seem that the more sexual energies filling up her body and mind, the more slutty Mito bes as a result, and even if I am already fucking her with deep and hard stroke, I can definitely pump more sexual energies into her through bodily contact. There is no need for me to spank her in order to transmit sexual points (SP). But it is still fun, and I will definitely keep doing so while earning 1UP with every thrust into her cunt. I mean giving her 1SP with every pump. Must have been thinking about Mario trying to earn extra lives with Princess Peach. Hah! Anyway, I wonder if I there is a point that I can make Mito cum simply by thrusting into her wet snatch? That would be awesome, wouldn''t it? Well. There is only one way to find out, especially when I do like her slutty nature as I spank her. Her moans are like musical tunes to my ear, cheering Junior on. With about 30 more sexual points into Mito Scarlet, it feels like a dam just broke within her pussy. She is climaxing nonstop as I spear into her. Her eyes have since rolled up into her head, and her drooling tongue has already rolled out of her mouth, sliding against the bedsheet. And seeing Mitopletely and utterly lost in the pleasure of my brutal pounding her once formerly virgin cunt, I wish I have a camera tomemorate this asion. Would definitely frame it within my room, just to remind how awesome I have be. Oh wait. I can use the Cult of Culture to record this. It should just record everything I do. Obviously for teaching and researching purposeter. Definitely not using it as some sort of ckmail material. Why is there a need for that? But it might still be good to have it. Photoshoots and video recording aside, the best way tomemorate Mito descends into being one of my cumdump captains is being pumped full of my cum. There are so many clubs at school, and they are all for me to stick up with my weapon. Hah! And to that end, I speed up and rocket off the high cliff as my seeds rocket off the crown tip, painting her inside with milky whiteness and flooding her womb with lots and lots of mini-me. "I''m cumming, captain! I am knocking you up!" I call out and attempt to do just that. Unfortunately, Mito is far too gone due to all the sexual energies wrecking her mind and body, so she does not response to being pumped full of cum. I mean to say she does not response more than what she already has. But even so, it does not stop me from continuing to pump her full of cum, and once the powerful flow finally dies down to a whimper, I pull out of her quivering pussy and have a good look at my awesome work. Very awesome work. It is a lovely milky waterfall, running right out of her gapping snatch onto her panties and thighs before running towards the floor. All while Mito is gasping and panting desperately for air on the edge of the bed. Most of the sexual energies escape from her sweaty body, spiraling into the air and entering my body, returning to me. A lot more than what I have spent. This is a bit different than in the real world where I would get SP after finishing my possession run. It could be because of the Conquest in itself, but it could also be because I am in my real body? But to be honest, whatever it is, I do not care at the moment. As long as it works, I do not need question it. A lot of sexual energies still escaping out of Mito, and I absorb it all into me just to see what the return would be like. When it exceeds a thousand point, I realize that there is actually a trick I could exploit. But I wonder if I should farm it through Mito Scarlet or not. Mito looks like she ispletely out of it. Her mind is filled with only one thing at the moment since I have conquered her so thoroughly with my cock. I guess she lost the second round, but no there is no need to worry, there will plenty more battles down the road. And I am sure I wille out as victor. Now that I win, I should at least im my reward? What? That fucking I did just now is part of the sexual battle we were doing, so it does not count. Hah! I help Mito onto the bed fully, now lying on her back. "I am going to undress you now, captain." I tell her and watch her give me what seems to be a nod. It is hard to tell, and I cannot really read what on her mind at the moment since all she is saying is cock and more cock. Mito Scarlet, the apparent heiress to a massive global conglomerate is begging for my cock. Well, what ady wants ady shall have. It is the most gentlemanly thing to do. Booboobooboobs. Her clothese off rather surprisingly easy, allow me to finally capture those beautiful bountiful pair of breasts on her chest. I immediately take her nipples into my mouth, sucking it deeply for a few long minutes. I have to suck on breasts regrly, for if I do not, I will start seeing breasts everywhere. Not really, but I like to think so, just so I have a reason to fondle and suck juicy breasts. Hah! Mito moans as I have a go at her tits, especially when I roll her erected nipples along my teeth. Nibbling on one after another, and I think, in a year or so, I might able to suck milky goodness out of them. Booboobooboobs. Of course, I will have to make sure that Mito is properly knocked up first. Is that even possible? This is a setting exist within a Conquest Mode after all, but I think if it is possible to fuck someone like this, then it is possible to impregnate them. Definitely. They go hand in hand together, and I believe that impregnation sex is the only kind of sex a man should do. At least for members within my Cult of Culture. Let me make that as a rule. No fucking unless with the intention of knocking them up. Family members are not an exception. Hah! And as I align my cock at her spread entrance, rubbing against her soakingher lips below, I position my face just above hers to have a look at her features. Her cum-coated features. There is still glossiness thanks to the facial I had given her at the start. Mito is breathing heavily. More heavily than before, sending lovely scent into my nostrils. She is feeling my cock below, and she opens her legs more for me to enter. But before I sink into her, Mito cups my face with both hands. Abruptly too, but despite being startled but the gesture, my eyes soften due to how gently and lovingly her hands are. She swallows the lump in her throat before speaking up. "Ghostly. I am yours, but please take responsibility." That is very clich, but I guess not clich are bad. "Yes." I response simply before sinking into her depth, spreading her pussy once more. Mito groans at being filled up cock, and a gasp escape her lips before I seal those lips with my own. She returns it as I pound her cunt from above, missionary style. With each sessful pound, I send sexual energies into her body. It will definitely give me more return, but of course, it will also make her into her slut, unable to think of nothing but cock. Then again, I will take care of Mito, so she does not have to think about anything anymore. Hah! 83 Memoirs Of The Pas And taking care of Mito Scarlet, Junior certainly did. All the way into her tight cunt. I mean, all the way into the afternoon with just the two of us, moaning and groaning on the bed. Heh. Strangely enough, Orvis did not voice herints about me spending way too much time pounding Mito into unconsciousness instead of her. And I eventually learn that Orvis is snoozing away peacefully in my mindscape. Well. That is a good thing, as I do not want herining about me not fucking her enough. It would be way too annoying, especially when I am busy fucking someone else. That is definitely a con amongst a lot of pros of having Orvis as my battle spirit. As such, it is still a good thing to have me inside Orvis. I mean the other way around, but it sounds kind of wrong if I say that out loud. It is even wrong to think about it! Moving on, it is also strange that no onee by to check up on Mito Scarlet throughout the morning, or me for that matter, and I did not bother to find out the reason why. Like, why should I? I am actually not a student at this school. The Conquest Mode just make me one for now alongside all the other yers, and I wonder what will happen to everyone else when the conquest is finally over. Would everyone continue living on with their lives like I and the other yers had never existed in the first ce? Or they would all cease to exist? Please not thetter since that would be way too cruel. Sure. This world is fictional and all of that, but to Orvis and Mito and everyone else, it is not. It is as real as the real world to me. It is the only life that they have ever known. And just for them to disappear like that is evil. Like super-duper evil. But then again, what can I really do if that is exactly the case? Is there a way to stop that from happening? There must be, for I obviously cannot be the first person to think about this, and I am sure someone before me already had a solution or had been given one. I immediately check with the Conquest System, querying about that while covering up Mito Scarlet as she is out cold due to the unending orgasmic pleasures that I have forced her through. Even now, Mito has note down from all the orgasms that she had went through, and she probably will not being down anytime time soon. My spunk is stilling out of her overfucked cunt and mouth. I did cum like a lot into Mito from both ends, and I would have imed her anal virginity too, but I decide to leave that for another time when she is all cleaned up. It is just more enjoyable that way. The Conquest System tells me absolutely nothing in regard to what happen with the people within the setting, but it does tell me anything is possible as long as I beat the conquest with flying colors. I guess I will do that, and with all the colors mesh together, everything will be purely white. Hah! With ck and Red conquered, I will have to conquer White, Blue and Green. Wait a second. Do I have to conquer all of them? I mean I should, as that would bring forth a Harem Ending. That is like the best kind of ending, right? Sounds like the best to me. Having five powerful dragons servicing me in bed at the same time. Wow, can it be better than that? Of course, it can. Like with more girls. Booboobooboobs. Well. Honestly, it would just be four girls since Orvis is a spirit herself. That kind of suck. Maybe there is a way to bring Mito into my mindscape somehow? Is that even possible? Apparently yes. It is on the list of skills that I can purchase with some conquest points (CP). I have none left, however. Maybe it is possible with native abilities and skills. I will have to ask Orvis about this. I decide to rest next to Mito on the bed before trying to head into the mindscape. It is probably a good thing for Mito to find me still here with her once she wakes up again. Probably. If I was in her shoes, I certainly appreciate it, as waking up and finding that I had been used by someone whom I like is worst thing ever. Was the worst thing ever. And that is the story of how I had lost my virginity. I think the girl was a virgin too, but I cannot be sure about that. Just because she had said that she was a virgin, does not mean that she actually was. I did not talk to her about that afterwards because I was either too shied or too embarrassed or likely something else. I just cannot really remember since it had happened so long ago. Looking back at it now, I should have said something to her then. Maybe if I did, we might have be a couple. It would have made my schooldays a lot more fun. I mean, I would not have to change school due to those assholes and their bitches. Ah. Who the hell am I kidding? She had used me and junior, leaving us hanging there without saying a single word. She had also tried to avoid me in school as well, so it was probably due to peer pressure. The only kind of pressure that actually works. And I should not think too much about that anymore. It is the past, and if I ever see her again somehow somewhere, I would definitely ask her about it. Maybe I can learn the real reason to why she just left like that. I gently pat Mito on the head before finally entering my mindscape for the first time. Yup. I had never entered my mindscape before since I have never had my body before today. After I get this awesome ghostly power from the Great Maker. Everyone has a different mindscape, reflecting on the state of their mind or their desire. That is what I understand, so for Hayate, his open-in mindscape represents his desire to be free and wild without a single care in the world. Mine is not exactly the same. It is still an open-in, but not an empty open-in. There is a beautiful house in the middle of the in, and it is the house that I had grew up in. It is the only house that I ever called truly call home. The door gives way to me, allowing me inside. Once I stand in the hallway, I scan the pictures hanging on the walls and sitting on the tables. Within each of the picture, there is a man and a woman. I am in the picture as well, obviously. I have a look at my mother and father for prolonged period of time, reminiscing about the long distant past. Mother and father are great parents. Everything that they had done, they had done it for me, and with me gone, their reason in life is also gone. Their reason to be together as well, as I was the glue to keep their rtionship going. It is pretty sad. Like really sad, but I do think they still love each other very much, just that they cannot stand each other sometimes. Just like every marriage, I guess. I have seen plenty in my time as a ghost, and from Richard and Harry, I should never ever get marry. Also, one pussy is not way of culture. Certainly, not my culture, and the Great Maker could agree. I do think he and I see things the same. It is probably the reason that he decided to make me his Champion. Not because I am a Millennium Soul or something like that. Not really sure what the hell that actually mean. Hope it is not something to do with what that anime call? The one that everyone smash each other with dual monsters. Anyway, I put down the pictures and have a look at each room in the house. They are exactly like what I had remember in my mind to every detail. Even the television is the same, and I have spent like a lot of time in front of it. It was the early 2000s, and inte exactly a thing. Hell. Other than reading manga, watching anime, ying with Junior, ogling at my mum, there is not much else to do. Having a phone, not even a smart phone is a fucking luxury. Still, I managed to fill my day with some awesome stuff, specially that girl next door. She is hot, and it is totally awesome spying on her every night. As a matter of fact, I can see her house from the window in the kitchen despite that her house does not exist physically in the mindscape. It is just how I remember it all. Of course, there is no one there for me to ogle as I cannot form a person within my mindscape. Might be due to myck of imagination, or maybe, it is something else. I check the fridge afterwards just to see if there is something inside. Yup. There is, and the stuff tastes just like I remember. Not very fulfilling though since this is all like an illusion or something. Still, it tastes great. Not as great as all the awesome girls I have dined on recently. Hah! Speaking of a girl, there is one in the house somewhere, and it is not due to my imagination. And with a growing boner, I immediately seek her out. It is not that difficult to locate her, as she is snoozing on my bed in my bedroom. Wow. My room looks like shit. Just like how I had remembered it. There are dirty clothes lying all over the ce alongside with manga,ics and magazines. Aside from the clothes, the rest are not really my doing, but rather it was due to Orvis. I always keep my porn collection nice and tidy and out of sight, even within my mindscape. I am certain about that. 100% certain. Oh. Mum definitely knew about my porn stash, but she had never said anything about it to me. Never ever. To her, it was something that boys my age has, but if I ever left any of them out in the open, they will definitely go into the trash. I had lost more than a few awesome books due to that. Too much fapping, I guess. Heh. My father had his own porn collection too, stashed somewhere in his study. I should know because it was how I was introduced to the wonderful world of porn. It was before I had even reach puberty, so that was pretty fun. Dad was just so absentminded sometimes, leaving things like that lying around his desk, especially on days that mum was not home. It had never been a problem until I decided to share his collection with my childhood friends. All the women depicted in those magazines are just so glossy and happy. Of course, they are, they had just been fucked so deeply in all their holes, one after another or simultaneously. Hah! Still. That was probably the start of their eventual estrangement. Sigh. I pick up aic to have a read, finding several pages withinpletely nked. That just means that I cannot remember what was in those pages. It was so long ago after all, and while I do have a rtively good memory, I just cannot remember something that far away. A lot of manga and magazine are the same, and I should have not read through them as they do make me horny. I mean hornier. I am always horny, and it suits me just fine. "Your mindscape is weird, master, but it is a lot more interesting than all the other mindscapes that I had inhabited before. You also have a lot of interesting books, and if I did not know better, I think you are from another world." Orvisments as she pulls herself up from the bed. She also yawns afterwards before stretching her arms and wings a little. She has shrunk her breasts, making them perkier. It is probably better for her small form. Other than that, Orvis did not change anything. She is still as naked as before. She is still drenched in my spunk as well, but they have dried up quite a bit. Like a lot. I suppose I should apply a new coating for her. Booboobooboobs. "It is not that weird, Orvis. It is just because I want to repay everything that my parents have done for me. I have never had the chance to because I could not interact with the world at all, not like now." I tell her as I copse onto the bed before rolling to my back and exhale deeply. Orvis crawls to me and lies across my chest with a happy smile on her face. It has not been long since we are alone together, but it does feel long to her. So long that she decides to sleep to pass the time, right after ransacking through some of my memories. Seriously. "Why don''t you tell me more about it, master? About your world too?" Orvis requests, and the thought bubble hovering above her head tells me that she is genuine and very sincere in her desire to know. Now, if Orvis is truly a work of fiction, why is she so curious about all of that. I mean, it shouldn''t even be matter to her. And since Orvis is curious about my life, I would not mind telling her about it. She is a part of my harem after all. Yup. Definitely. But still, Junior would be left out in the conversation. It would be better if never mind. Orvis is already on it, wrapping her small childlike hand around cock and starting to pump me, all while maintaining eyes contact with me. Her pitch-ck eyes. And if I look closer, I could see draconic slit within, reminding me that she is a dragon. An ancient and powerful dragon. One that has gained full sentient. Apparently. Just to make the protagonist of the setting even more unique. Give me a nice dragon cumdump. That is just awesome. "Right. I do not mind. Where to begin? Ugh. Oh that''s nice. Um. Let me see. Ah." I tell Orvis, and I realize my story would take way longer than it normally would. It is not like Orvis and I are having a chat and a chat alone, especially when we are in bed together, all alone within my house. We will definitely do more than that. Definitely. Hah! 84 Unsealing The Power Within Needlessly to say, the conversation that I have with Orvis involves plenty of mutual grunting, moaning and thrusting, back and forth, all the way in and out of her very tight and wet chasm. I am obviously talking about me hammering my slutty cumdump of a dragoness right into my bed from above. Oh. I am talking about her too, for she cannot help but grunts and moans lewdly with each and every pump that I give her to snatch. Great Scott! I mean, Great Maker! Orvis is as tight as ever. Probably tighter than before, which is kind of strange, but then again, she does have the power to shapeshift. Changing her inside to bring me to utter pleasure is super easy. It is barely an inconvenience. Honestly, that ability allows for plenty of fun, and if I have such a power in the first ce, I would y a nice massage chair for all the beautiful and hotdies. I can massage them in all the right ce, and I do mean all the right ce. Lady. Please do not mind the strange penis-like pole sticking out in the middle of the chair. It is to get deep inside your cunt and massage your inside. Please do not mind the liquidsing out after some very hard pounding, as that is to cure your tightness. Hah! Mary and her friends would definitely love one, and I love for them to bounce on my cock while I give them the massage of their life. Booboobooboobs. Oh, wait a second. Turning into a massage chair is called a transformation, not shapeshifting. And I do not need any ability to get Mary and her friends to bounce on my cock under the pretense of me giving them a massage. They are gullible enough to fall for my bullshit. Hah! In any case, what exactly is a shapeshifting ability? Is it just the ability to shapeshift into another person exactly? If so, Orvis can be anyone, right? That would be awesome. I will have to ask Orvis about it, but not before I finish asking her about the power to have threesome or moresome. I mean the power to pull someone into my mindscape, just so Orvis and me can tag-team them. Orvis and I double-team them, I mean. But tag-team can be fun too. I do like to watch Mary and her friends making out with each other. Heh. "I. Ah. I do. Ah! Ah! Master! Ah! I do not know. Master! Hah. Hah. I am not. Not. Oh! Not. Ah! Ah! Not fully awaken! I do not have all. All of my power. Ah! Or. Or! Hah! M-memory!" Orvis tries to answer my question, but I am trying my very best to prevent her from speaking anything mother than moaning and grunting. Her eyes are literally rolling upwards into her skull while her very snake-like tongue is lulling out of her drooling mouth. Her body quickly trembles violently as her cunt gushes endless amount of juices, lubricating her pussy and inviting my cock to take a deeper trip inside. Well. I can totally do that and explore her tight chasm inplete depth, grinding my maddening cock against every part of her inside. Heh. And while I am doing that from below, mming my hips against her hips, I wonder what Orvis meant by not having her entire memory. Or herplete power, but I quickly remember what I had managed to read from profile of one Hayate Ryoden. If I did note along and basically steal his power, Hayate Ryoden would be progressively more powerful over time, so that probably means Orvis bing more awakens. That does make sense for the setting of the Conquest. It is a total clich that the protagonist bes more and more overpowered as the story progresses, and no matter what kind of challenges that the protagonist faces, he would ovee it somehow. Ah. Good old plot armor. Do I have plot armor? I mean I am the protagonist of the setting now, right? I have the power of the ck Dragon of Annihtion, and I have already imed one of the heroines, Mito Scarlet. She is sleeping next to me while I am in my mindscape pounding Orvis. Is this mean that I am cheating on her? Hard to tell, but as long as Mito does not know, she will not be hurt. Oh wait. I am trying to bring Mito into the mindscape, just so I can have threesome with her and Orvis. It is kind of hard to hide the fact that I am a total yer. Ah. I will just bullshit my ways. It works for me so far. First. How do I get more power? Bing godly overpowered. "Oh. So, it might be possible? How do I awaken your power or recover your memory, Orvis?" I question and stop pounding her drenching cunt, just so she can talk to me properly. It is actually pretty hard to stop myself since her hole is so nice and tight. Warm too. Very warm. Junior does not like being stopped in middle of the action. It is threatening to die if I do not restart my pounding of hole soon. Really, Junior? Hold your horses for a minute, will you? Did you not fuck a very busty girl a moment ago? But unfortunately, or fortunately for Junior, I am being overruled by Orvis. "No. Please don''t stop, master. Please keep fucking me. I want it. I want your cock. It feels so good. So good. It makes me feels so good." Orvis pleads, and who am I not to give a beautifuldy what she wants. Never say no to a beautiful girl even if your life depends upon it. Hah! I resume plowing that tight cunt of hers just like she had wanted. The moment I did, her pussy gushes more juices, coating my pumping cock and balls. Damn. Orvis is such a creamer. "If you want me to continue fucking you, Orvis. You have to tell me what I want to know." I tell her and bottom myself inside her passageway, nesting my meaty shaftpletely within her. My cock twitches rapidly then, threating to let out whatever boiling up with my balls. Good thing that I manage to hold on since I do not want to cum just yet. Not until I get everything that I want to know. It is kind of hard to stop myself when I bust a nut. "You. Ah. You. You are spreading. So much master. Ah. Hah. Hah." Orvis moans and tries to buckle her hips, stroking my cock with her utterly pounded cunt. It is hard to fathom that Orvis was a virgin this morning. She is a slut now. I guess my weapon do more than simply kill virginity. It turns girls into slut too. Awesome. Just awesome. "Focus, Orvis. Tell me how I can recover your memory and make you stronger? The stronger you are, the stronger I be." I ask before pulling half way out and then mming myself into her depth, sending shocking sensation to her brain. Her body recoils and arcs upwards in response. And bing stronger is a good thing. I only manage to beat Mito Scarlet by using trickery. If Mito is not fazed by my nudity, I would have gotten my ass kicked. Furthermore, Mito Scarlet seems to be the weakest amongst all four heroines. That is just a feeling, considering that I have met her first. No way I would have met the boss first. It is just how manga works. Heh. "Training. By training, master. Months of hard training. But there is another way. A faster away, but it is very dangerous. Ah. Dangerous!" Orvis hastily tells me before copsing back onto the bed. Her chest heaves rapidly, inting and then deting, letting out breaths after breaths of air, all while looking up at me and matching my eyes with her pitch-ck eyes. Her long jet-ck hair is spread all over the bed, shimmering in the light with my coated ectosm. Ah. I have cum all over her silky hair when she had given me a hand-job and a blowjob, all while asking about my past. I have told her as much as possible before I nut and then throw her onto her back, just so I can hammer her cunt right between her legs. It could not be helped since I am so fucking horny. I am always horny now. Not really a bad thing, but it is very hard to hold a conversation with a beautiful girl without wanting to bend her over and sticking my dick into her cunt or ass. Heh. Anyway, as for what Orvis just tells me, months of hardcore training is a no go. I do not have that much time. I only have like 24 hours per Conquest, and spending all of that time to get stronger just to have more awesome abilities and skills would be cool if only I have the chance to actually use those abilities and skills. I doubt that I will have time to use them since I waste all of my time on training. Also, training sucks. I rather just have the power immediately. Or at least give me a taste of that power, just so I know what I am getting. Since I am not going to waste time training as I do not have time, it is either the dangerous method or just give up all together, by which I mean figure out another way to get some awesome threesome or moresome. Like I am going to give up something like that. Totally not. Hah! "Just out of curiosity, how dangerous is that dangerous method?" I question and pump her cunt slowly and methodically, so Orvis can answer me. It is also to stop myself from nutting. Doing so would empower Orvis, and then she would try to rape me, which leads to more empowering, which leads to more raping. Eh. While that is fun and all, I want to know stuff first, so I can think about it while she is riding my pole. I just realize what I had just said, so forget about it. Heh. "Hah. Hah. Do you know how sentient Battle Spirits like myself firste into being?" Orvis asks and clenches her pussy, gripping and squeezing my cock, all to try and milk out my spunk. I am obviously fighting back, but it is quite hard. My balls are full of cum with her name on it. "No, but I think you are going to tell me, Orvis." I response with a smile and push myself deep into her snatch, allowing the crown tip to nudge against the entrance of her womb. I had cum quite a lot into there in the morning, filling it utterly up, but now, it is empty, readying for another full load. Orvis is such a gluttonous dragon. Heh. "Battle Spirits are born from the fighting style of a martial artist over several generations. Ryoden style is one of the strongest fighting styles there is, alongside with four other styles. You are already aware of one already, master. That is the Scarlet Style. Most Battle Spirits are not actually sentient, but I am because a piece of masters lives on within me. You can say that each of my masters have left a slither of their spirit inside me." Orvis tells me and takes in a deep breath. "Because I am too powerful as a Battle Spirits, capable of overwhelming the mind of my host should I remain unrestrained and unsealed, those masters decide to lock my power away. If you can fight them and defeat them, proving that you are ready, the seal on my power will be unlocked, and I will be able to help you with everything that you desire, master." Orvis reveals, and from her thought bubble, she is telling the truth. Wow. It is just so clich. Yup. Clich as fuck, but honestly, what do I expect from a battle manga with sentient battle spirits. I wonder if the other dragons are also sentient, and if they are, would the other hosts have to prove themselves too? I gather more information while resuming pounding Orvis, driving deeper and deeper into her snatch with every push. My balls are pping hard against her ass while my cock bottoms into her again and again. "Oh. You did not tell me why it is dangerous, Orvis?" I question. "That is. Ah! Ah! Argh!" Orvis calls out as her inside being scorched by shots after shots of steamy cum sting deep into her cunt and filling up her womb. She immediately cums as well, mixing my creams with her juices, turning it into a lovely cocktail. A cocktail that she will have a taste of. Hah! Someone has to, and it is certainly not me. Strange that I have no problem with girl slurping up their own cum, but when it is me, I think it is gay as shit. Maybe, it is due to my culture. Well. Whatever. I pull back a little and then m home, spurting baby seeds into Orvis, driving her to utter insanity. Her body also glows brightly thanks to all the mini-mi working pretty tiredly insider that womb of hers. Of course, once I finish knocking her up, I pull out and lean back against the bed, allowing her to crawl between my legs and take my cock into her mouth, having a taste of that cocktail I had talked about a moment ago. Hah! Orvis hums delightfully while her aura flickers impressively. She just loves the powerful feeling of being empowered by me, and I just love the feeling of her mouth and tongue wrapping around my cock. This is a purely bliss. Damn purely bliss. I would not mind waking up like this every day. Hell. I do not think anyone would mind, and if they do, they are not men. How could someone say no to a beautiful busty dragoness sucking their cock every single day? "Hmm-mmm." Orvis slurps up my cum, filling her orifice with creamy goodness before swallowing it all up. Once every drop settles in her throat and slimes down to her stomach, she licks her lips and answers my question. "That is because you are not Hayate Ryoden, master. You have captured me with your cock, and while I ept you as my master, the others will not, especially when they are ancestors of Hayate. They will actively try to kill you if they know." Orvis exins, implying that it is not dangerous for Hayate since they are his ancestors, but it is going to be dangerous for me because I am a usurper. Great. Oh wait. What did she just say? "If they know? Why did you not say so, Orvis? As long as the previous masters believe that I am Hayate himself, they would remove the seal on you, right?" I question with a devilish grin. Hey. Who is the world best bullshitter? I am. Yup. I have just bullshitted my way into a maiden heart, and as long as I act like a man Mito can relies upon, it will be fine. Heh. "Yes, but only if you are ready to handle my power. They will fight you to test your strength. If you can defeat them, there is no reason for them to keep sealing my power, especially it will help you be stronger and reach higher level." Orvis points out. I nod in understanding. I also read from her mind that they also unseal her temporally if my life is in a dire situation. That exins why Hayate bes Evil Hayate when he is knocked senseless. Well, he will not have to be that anymore. "Okie. I think I can do that. Not all at once though, right? Just bring out one out at a time, so I will not get swamped. Oh, whatever I do or say, just support me." I tell Orvis and once I get her confirmation, I decide to smash one of the previous masters, just so I can smash another person. Lots and lots of smashing. Hah! 85 What Would Have Been But before I attempt to confront and challenge any of the previous masters, maybe I should get a little bit more decent first. Yes. I should. Sure. It would be super awesome and hrious to challenge those masters of Orvis while being naked and sporting mighty weapon between my legs, but I think doing so would not fly well, especially when it is the first impression. Plus, I am trying to pass myself off as Hayate Ryoden, theirst descendant and the current heir to the Ryoden Style, so I rather not piss them off from the start. Speaking of the style, I should spend a bit of time to learn at least a couple of moves from Orvis herself, as she is the Sentient Battle Spirit of the Ryoden bloodline. She should know a few techniques or two, and it does not escape me that herst name is also Ryoden. Orvis does not really know the real reason why that is, and I cannot find anything on her profile. That said, if I have to make a guess, I am sure that she was an ancestor to Hayate originally. Wait. Does that mean there is natural incest in this battle manga? Orvis is one of the heroines after all. I see the author is a man of culture. Hah! Anyway, the profile is just really a summary of the character, and if I want to know more about these characters as a person, I will have to learn it the old fashion way. Preferably over some good thrusting and moaning, at least for the girls. Heh. Returning to what I want to do at the moment, I should y it safe until I know what I am actually up against. Sure. It would be a lot safer for me and my person to try and unseal Orvis another way. Sadly, the other ways seem to take too long. Too long for me to have any rewards. This is like no risk no reward thing, and as a Primordial Champion, I have to take risk to benefit greatly from the reward. No one would just give me powers for free. No one asides from the Great Maker, of course. I love you, Great Maker! In a non-sexual kind of way. Obviously. Heh. But to be honest, if I y my cards right, the previous masters should not be a problem, given the fact that I have managed go smash Orvis in more than one way. Oh. I have just realized that I did not beat Orvis in a straight up fight, but rather, I had imprisoned her inside a huge cage and then punched her into my very own cumdump. Heh. Now that I think about it, that is fucking hrious. Maybe I should lock the other masters in a cage too since if that method works for one, it will definitely work for another. That is using my noggin. Hah! Oh. I should also alter my mindscape, as the house that I am in will definitely break the illusion of I am being their descendant. It would obviously be better if I know what kind of house that Hayate Ryoden had been raised in. Wait a fucking second, Hayate was taken by his super badass of a grandfather to the mountain for like some severe survival trainings when he was but a little kid. That is to toughen him up, and I can think of countless anime and manga protagonist going through the same thing. Bing a hermit at a young age is one of those super clichs. It is one of the better clichs, as it makes the protagonist a survival badass. Since I do love these kinds of clichs, keep theming, especially ones about randomly running into hot and busty girl. Not to mention turning the whole encounters into a moment of super hi. Hah! Oh. I have the power to do that, and I have a lot of sexual points (SP) now to burn. How can I use that ability to my advantage? It does not work on everyone though, so I cannot get into an idental hi moment with like a granny. Lucky me. Phew. Dodge a bullet there. It also does not work on guys, which is just awesome. No hi moments with traps. Well, at least before I know them are traps. Before the reveal, they are just cute little girls who want to ride my boner. Booboobooboobs. I spend the next half an hour thinking about what other kind of preparations that I need to do before trying to take on one or more previous masters, all while Orvis continues to service my cock with her hot and wet mouth. Orvis is just very good at giving blowjob now, wrapping her long snake-like tongue around my cock to pump my shaft while enveloping me with her lovely lips. Practices do make perfect. Hah! And as a reward for her oral service, I fill her stomach with a thick dose of creamy richness, bypassing her tight throatpletely as I m my hips against her drooling lips before letting it all out. Groaning delightfully too. Just so good, and the tasty reward from me is just so thick and creamy, to the point that Orvis literally orgasm at the overflooding, spraying sticky juices all over the bed, staining the white sheets. Well. The bed is pretty much drenched in our love making already, so it is nothing new. Heh. Orvis gulps down everything and cleans my cock once more, worshipping it like an unholy rod that she would not hesitate to impale herself upon. Even as a powerful ancient dragon of unmatched spirit and will, she is still just a woman, and as a woman, she can be defeated with my slutification weapon. Booboobooboobs. Oh. That gives me an idea, and before I even voice my question to Orvis, I already realized the answer, considering the setting. Like any good harem setting, the male to female ratio around the protagonist is just super screwy. There is no harm in confirmation, so I ask Orvis the question on my mind anyway. "Yes, master. Many of them are female. In fact, that is how I am being passed down from one person to another, one generation to the next, as the technique to transfer battle spirit between two persons has been lost for centuries. It is also an evil method, as it designs to cripple a fighter." Orvis tells me, and I wonder what really qualifies as evil in her mind. She is called the ck Dragon of Annihtion, and that is no evil. Oh right. Orvis would not be a heroine if she is an evil person in spite of what her name or title is. That is just another clich, for the hero and the heroines cannot be evil. They must be righteous, doing righteous things. I suppose I am simr to the hero, for I am helping all the sexually frustrated fathers out there. Hah! Ahem. Jokes aside, I like to think that I am a good person, and I am doing the world a good thing. They are better of knowing my awesome culture and learning the ideals of the Great Maker. Hell, Mary and Alice and Sophia are happy that they can help Richard and Harry with their problems. That is a fact! Booboobooboobs. Anyway, I learn a few more things from Orvis. Like how exactly she can bring out the previous master, and after learning how, I realize that I did not need to her to support me. That is because all of the previous masters live within her spirit, and for them to surface and chat with me, they would have to use her body as a medium. It is probably the reason why Orvis has shapeshifting power. It is for this very moment, probably. Very logical to assume so. Yup. And in a normal progression of the story, Hayate will eventually ready to confront all the ghosts of his ancestor, all in order to reach a new teau. That progression is not the same for me, however. I just want to unseal the full power and might of Orvis, so I can conquer endless busty beauties of this world. Booboobooboobs. I wonder how big of a harem I can grow in like 20 more hours or so. Is every hot girl in the school really possible? Well. Only one way to find out. Heh. It takes a bit of effort to get everything ready, and now I am standing out in the open field with Orvis, who is not as decent as I am. I mean to say that she is super indecent, showing her breasts and pussy to me. Very enjoyable to the eyes, and Junior is definitely enjoying the view very much. Hah! Damn cock tease. Is there time to pound her once more? I am sure Orvis would love that, but I rather not waste more time. I have lots and lots of girls to conquer. "Master. Please be careful, as I do not want anything to happen to you. Your mindscape might be distorted, reflecting the state of mind of the person that I am bringing forth with me." Orvis warns me, and I nod in understand. She is part of me now, and as such, her state of mind as well as emotion will reflect upon my mindscape. Usually, it does not happen since Orvis can contain herself pretty well. Apparently not strong enough to resist me and my unholy cock. Heh. I suppose this is the real reason why the Conquest is marked as F-rank. If it is higher, things would not be this easy, and for once, I am somewhat weing the challenge. Too easy makes things boring. Oh shit. I should not jinx it. I want to be stronger first before unbeatable challengese my way. Heh. "It is fine, Orvis. Nothing will happen since the person you are bringing forth should be someone who mean absolutely no harm to Hayate, and I am Hayate at the moment. Well, I will try to y him." I response, requesting confirmation once more. Everything must be within my control, at least as much as possible. Would be incredibly stupid to bring forth someone who can outwit and outmatch me. "Yes, master." Orvis assures that should be the case since all of those masters are sleeping inside her, being dormant and waiting to be awakened, especially when the host is in trouble. She can obviously awaken them herself, but she prefers not to since they would take over her physical form and make her sleep. From that, I do think Orvis is really one of the ancestors of Hayate. Orvis is just in control now because she is probably the oldest and by extension, the strongest. That is how Battle Spirits gain sentient, taking the memory and containing the soul of the hosts. Anyway, it is not really that important, and once I give Orvis the go ahead, she closes her eyes to enter a state of deep sleep. The thought bubble hovering above her head bes utterly nk while doing so, as she is not thinking of anything. Orvis is actually searching deep within herself and bring out the one that I had requested. It is hard to choose a specific person, but Orvis believes that she can do it, and there no harm in letting her try. A minute passes by before her aura explodes outwards. Utter ckness torrents around her body and blocks the view from me for a moment before surging up into the sky. My eyes follow the spiraling ckness in the sky as it dissipates before lowering my eyes and capture the new person standing where Orvis had been. The sight of that person makes me lose my breath. Unholy shit! This is my kind of clich. The best kind of clich in any harem manga! Seriously! All female in any harem manga is a definitely a must-smash, even badass grammas. Hah! Good thing that this person is not a grandmother. Nope. Not by a long shot. "I am?" The stunning woman lets out an angelic and soft voice as she casts her eyes upon me, and I think I just freeze up for a second. Well. Not exactly. I am checking her out at the moment, and I cannot help it, considering that she is a total babe. Hayate, you dog. If you have such a sexy mother, I would have definitely possessed you for a while longer, just so I can return you to her womb. Booboobooboobs. Oh wait, I forgot that his mum is dead. She is not dead anymore, and that means hah! Ahem. I am getting ahead of myself here. One step at a time, Ghostly. Bullshit your way into her pants, or more correctly, kimono. She is wearing a very revealing ck and gold kimono with white obi. There are also silvery bells hanging from her waist. She reminds me of someone in one of those harem manga. Well. Light novel, but meh, same thing, to be honest. However, unlike that person, her long ck hair is not tied up in an borate fashion. Instead, it is let loose, running down her back and reaching her knees. Her two bangs are held in ce by a clip, adding to the cuteness and elegance of her face. Her eyes are as blue as the sky above, and within them, I can see draconic slits. That just means that herbat power is so absurd that her battle spirit is supplementing her physical appearance, and I certainly do not mind that. Monster girls are awesome. Super awesome! Hah! She narrows her eyes at me, trying to figure out who I am as she has no recollection of anything after her untimely death. She was killed, obviously, and Hayate will one day take revenge on the man who is responsible. I have a check of her profile, finding that her husband is the one who murdered her. Wow. That is also a clich, considering that her husband fears Hayate for what he would one day be. Now. If I have to guess, her husband probably wants the power of the ck Dragon of Annihtion for himself, thus he probably searching for a technique that can do that, hence from what Orvis had told me recently, that evil technique is not as long as she is assuming. Of course not, as that is the storyline of the setting. I mean before I steal Orvis and derail the plotline, thus everything will change. Just like this moment. It is time to y my bullshit card, as the beautiful voluptuous woman before me is very curious to who I am. It is hovering above her head, right within her thought bubble. This power has help me in just so many ways. Seriously. It is broken as fuck! "Mum?" 86 Happiness From Falseness That single word of mine causes Kaguya Ryoden to be on the verge of tears, and while she is bing very emotional, her mind is filled with an unending amount of thoughts and contemtions. And from that, I have learned all that I needed to know about Kaguya as a person prior to her untimely death at the hands of her husband. Her former husband, I should say. Their marriage is definitely over by now. Time for me to move in then. Heh. Joke asides, I can say that her former husband was such a huge dick for attempting to kill her son and then identally killing her in the process. identally? Apparently, Kaguya seems to think so, given the fact that she was not the object of his murderous intention. Honestly, why did anyone have to die simply because her former husband hade to learn the fact of what kind of monster Hayate would one day be. Surely, any battle-hardened father would be proud of their child being capable to surpassing one day in term of powers and techniques, but sadly, not this asshole of a husband and father. He wants to be the strongest in the world for all time, and he would now even his own child to usurp him. What an asshole, and what a fucking stupid reason. What use of having great power when you literally have no one to protect? Hell. That is the only motivation to be stronger, and it is clich as fuck. I should not be pissed about this, but I do. Maybe it is because of Kaguya? Or maybe it is because I am putting way too much thought into the plot of this setting. In any case, like any good mother would, Kaguya gave up her life to bring her son to her father for his protection. Her father is so badass that her former husband backs away then disappears for years and years afterwards. Yup. Totally a badass grandpa. I wish he was my grandfather, not saying that my actual grandfather is a jerk or something of the sort. No. My grandfather was probably pretty cool, but sadly, he died before I was born. Yeah. I never knew my grandfather. I knew about my grandmother though, who was a hell of ady. Too bad that anyway, Hayate does not know what had happened to his mother, asides from the fact that she died when he was very young. He would eventually learn of the truth and face his asshole of a father in one hell of a climactic battle. Probably thest true battle in the manga. No anymore within this setting. Oh wait. Maybe that battle might still happen, and if it does, without the ck Dragon of Annihtion helping him out, Hayate will definitely lose his life against his father. There is no doubt about that, and it would make the death of his mother a moot point. This would obviously be considered a bad ending. And I am not sure why I am still thinking about Hayate as the protagonist. I am the protagonist now. I have taken Orvis from him. Mito Scarlet too. Plenty of other busty beautiful girls who would have been in his harem, and if any asshole tries to hurt any of the girl within my harem, I swear I will smash them up. I mean fuck them up. I mean making sure that they wish they had never been born! So hard to say thing as it is because of all the sexual innuendos. Heh. But seriously, no one touches my girls but me! No one! Just like no one should have hurt this beautiful and emotional woman standing right in front of me. I cannot help but wanting to take Kaguya into my arms and protect her with all my strengths and powers. Fondling her too. Hah! Hey. I am a pervert, and I am proud of that fact! I am not truly me if I do not ogle at Kaguya, from her mesmerizing blue eyes to her luscious moist lips. Lips that I want to capture around mine without any hesitation. Her lips are just so inviting, so pure. Just like her pearly milky skin around her revealed neckline and shoulders. The kimono does nothing to hide those facts, and looking down further, her incredible busts are really straining against the fabric of her clothes, threating to break out and revealing their wonderfulness to everyone. Oh. Just me at the moment. All mine. Mine! Mine! Mine! Awesome! Booboobooboobs. Needlessly to say, Junior stirs mightily within the tight confines of my pant while I check out the valley of heaven between her delicious globes. I cannot wait to transverse that soft chasm, exploring in depth myself. It will not be the only chasm that I want to explore. Definitely not. There are two more tight chasms between her smooth and shapely legs. Very revealing legs just thanks to how her kimono is binding around her voluptuous body. Wow. Just wow. Her curvaceous figure will definitely cause any man to be as straight as a board. Not just their interests in woman, but whatever they are packing between their legs as well. All of this is without her needing to speak a single word. And when Kaguya does speak, her voice is like melody to my ears, and I wonder if this is what a busty angel sounds like. Damn it. If it is, how dare someone has the heart to kill such an angel!? No way! No fucking way. Damn that guy! He dares to kill her, thus making the world a gloomier ce with her, and just for that, I will definitely murder his ass! Beautiful girl must be protected and loved, not killed and discarded! Ahem. I am getting ahead of myself there. Challenging possibly the strongest person in this setting as I am right now would instantly mean my death. I need to gather more power before I can do something of the sort. Is there even enough time for that? This is quite aplex story, one that cannot bepleted within a single day. It is to be expected, as it is a manga, one that is designed to run forever. Meh. I will definitely pay that guy back for hurting someone like Kaguya. "Are you are you really really Hayate?" Kaguya speaks up, and I can feel quiverness within her voice. A few tears manage to escape those blue eyes of hers, sliding her porcin face. Despite that, she smiles at me, bringing this familiar warmness within me. The warmness that I have missed so much. Strange. How strange. The entire mindscape shimmers and floods with warmness and brightness that a mother could bring, and it is the reflection of her state of mind. No. My state of mind. I crave it. I really do, and I am unable to help myself bing emotional as her. I need a moment to calm down. To fully calm down. It is likely not possible, so I will use these emotions to my own advantage. "Y-yes. Yes, I am. I am Hayate Ryoden." I answer Kaguya and take a single step towards her. A weak step, for effect mostly, but it feels as real and genuine as any others simply due to what I am feeling right now. I wonder if this is exactly what I will feel when I get to see my mother again. This warmness and happiness. It just makes me look towards that day. I just need to be stronger and stronger, strong enough to reach that day! The day that I will be reunited with my mother as well as my father. Even though I am telling Kaguya that I am her son, she still has doubts in her mind. This is because she has this image of her matured son within her head despite never getting to see him grown up, and to be honest, that image that she has is fairly urate to what Hayate looks like. I do not look anything like Hayate, and I am obviously better looking than Hayate. Hah! And since Kaguya is doubting me and my words, I decide to doubt her in return. Me doubting her will either make her ept me or lose me forever, and considering that she loves her son very much, the first oue will be more than likely thanks to my machination. But if it does not work out, then I will probably figure out another way to get into her chasm. Hah! Wait. What was the reason to why I am talking to her again? Oh right. Trying to get her to release one of the seals on Orvis. Totally forgot about that due to her beauty. Damn. Focus, Ghostly. Focus. Do your thing and capture her heart! Conquer everything and make her yours! Booboobooboobs. "Are you really my mother? No. You cannot be. You are too beautiful to be my mother. My mother is not someone as beautiful as you. She dies when I was little, and grandfather had always told me that my mother is just a normal person, not someone as beautiful as you." I reject her while emphasizing that she is beautiful. My rejection of her hurt obviously hurts, so much so that Kaguya immediately puts away any doubt in her mind about me being her son. The fear of losing me is too frightening, considering that she herself has never had the chance to talk to her son. Yes. It is very tragic, and I am a bastard for lying to her, but honestly, people are a lot happier by living the lie than knowing the truth. I certainly would, and if I could go back in time and stand up to those bullies, things would have turned out so much different. I am not talking about what I am now thanks to the Great Maker, since that will happen, nheless, but I would not have these guilts if I have lived a full life with my parents. The end would still be the same, considering that I cannot move on to the afterlife like my parents had done so, and loitering around in the mortal world would mean running into the Great Maker again. I wonder why I cannot move on to the afterlife. Does it have something to do with my soul? Meh. If it is, it does not really matter. I will break into the afterlife sooner orter. Preferably when I am powerful enough to run amok instead of running away all the time. Hah! Before I turn around and walk away from Kaguya to show my resolution, she takes a leap forward. She is so fast that the distance between us vanishes, allowing her to stand in front of me within an instant. Unholy shit! I can ese her move, but it is just merely a blur. If Kaguya is that strong then how strong is the guy that I vow to kill in revenge for her death? And how strong is the badass grandpa? Pretty strong, I must say. Eh? What would happen if that badass grandpa realizes that Orvis is no longer within Hayate? Oh shit, I know! I did not think that through! Wait a second, I did not intend to take Orvis out of Hayate, and I certainly will not give her back. Orvis is mine. Giving her back mean giving her up, and I am not going to do that. My girls are mine! No one can have them! Before I am able to think of a solution to that particr problem, Kaguya reaches out and pinches my cheek. Just lightly as she has total control of her strength. A bright smile appears across her face when she did, spreading as far as she can spread my cheek. What the hell!? I will spread your ass for that. I will spread a lot more than just your butthole. Hah! "What the hell is that for!?" I call out once I gather my wit. I should have said something earlier, but her beautiful face is like within kissing distance. It is hard to say anything like that, especially when I take in her lovely scent. Damn. It is making me horny. "No foulnguage." Kaguya chastises me while examining my face closely. My upper body too. If she looks any lower, she will note that I am sporting an erection. A huge erection for her. That kind of wrong, but then again, it is not like she is my mother. There is absolutely no problem of me banging her. Hah! The question remains, how do I do that? Maybe I can get her to teach me a few techniques and letting me test them out on her. Heh. Kaguya finds that I am somewhat handsome. Of course, I am. I do try and look my very best within my mindscape, for when I bring in hot mums that I totally want to bang. Booboobooboobs. Seriously though, I am not really a bad looking person. Probably better than most guys, but then again, to my mother, I am always the most handsome person in her eyes. Just like I am the most handsome person to Kaguya since she epts that I am her son. This will not backfire whatsoever. Hah! Speaking of which, time to y it cool. Reinforcing the idea of me being her son. I roll my eyes at her remark before snorting rather rebelliously. It is for effect, but I think it is also the most natural response to what she just did. Damn. She is hot. Like superhot. I have to tried really hard not to look down her cleavage. Her incredibly cleavage. Great Maker! This is torturous! So torturous. Having such a beautiful woman so close to me, yet, I am unable to do anything. No fondling. No squeezing. No kissing. Ah! Shut up Junior! I am working on it! "Who are you, my mother?" I question while rubbing my cheek and then turning away from her. It takes a lot of effort, considering that she is the only thing that worth staring at in this whole mindscape. In any mindscape, really. Yup. Kaguya responses before wrapping her hands around me and pulling me into a tight embrace. So soft, oh so very soft! Unholy shit! Is she trying to make me nut!? Her massive breasts press themselves onto my chest, letting me feel everything. Great Maker! I have to fight pretty hard to prevent Junior from pressing against her, all while not to take note of the tears running down her face. She cannot remember thest time that she had hugged her son like so, thus it is hard for me to break away from her. "I have always wondered how you will live without me and what kind of man you will be. It must have been hard for you, growing up without me or your father. I am so sorry for leaving you. It is not my intention." Kaguya apologizes while embracing me tightly. Just like she would embrace her son. In her mind, I am her son. The only son that she knows about. I decide to return the embrace, wrapping my hands around her and rubbing her lower back. Her lovely lower back, bringing forth this peaceful feeling. She has given up everything in life just for this moment, and it is all that matter within her mind. As soon as the embrace tightens, my erection presses against her body, making her blink. She notices it, but she did not say anything. In her mind, it is probably natural, considering that I am not aware of her being my mother. Kaguya allows me to embrace her, feeling her whole body against mine without any hesitation. Damn, I do love this. Love it a lot. Like a lot. Her cheek even rubbing against my shoulder, allowing me to drink in the smell of her hair. The embrace eventually ends, allowing Kaguya and I look at each other face to face. I try to express a sign of confusion, but it is hard when she matches my gaze. "So, you are my mother? I never imagine having such a babe for a mother. You are just so beautiful. I cannot imagine it." I speak my mind freely, and Kaguya giggles at my remark. There is a touch of red upon her cheeks, and it is nice to see my charm is still working. "And I never imagine you growing to be such a hunk. Ah. Tell me how you have been all of these years alone?" Kaguya quickly changes the subject, and I decide one step at a time is a good idea. y it cool, and she will fall for me. It is simply due to how the setting work, and her believing herself to be my mother will not stop her emotions. Hah! To that end, I expand on what I know about Hayate from his profile, rying to Kaguya while keeping an eye on her thought bubble. She recalls many things, and I use that to build upon my bullshits. Seeing some of her hopes and dreamse true really make her truly happy. And for that moment, I truly had thought that I was sharing my life to my mother and learning about the life that had lived before being dead. It is not a bad feeling. No. Not really. Must be really nice if it is real. Well. It is real to Kaguya, and I think that is good enough for now. 87 Undefendable Ghostly Style I eventually pop the question. No. Not the "please marry me" kind of question. Although, having talked and listened to Kaguya for so long, I would not mind sealing the deal with some body on body actions, for she is one hell of a conversationalist. That is not the only thing that I like about Kaguya. She is also a milf. A very hot milf, and what is better than a milf? A busty milf, of course! To which Kaguya definitely is. Unholy shit, her knockers are huge, like super huge. Cannot wait to stuff my face between those juicy titties. Stuffing my thick junior too. Stuffing in more than that. Hah! The question is how. There are actually many ways to im Kaguya from what I can understand of her personality and character. Talking and listen to a girl definitely pays off more than one way, especially one who really wants to talk and listen to you. Kaguya definitely wants to talk and listen to me, for I am her son in her mind, and strangely enough, I am starting to see her as a motherly figure. No one can truly rece my mother in my mind. But having a motherly figure caring for me and loving me is not a bad thing. Nope. Not a bad thing at all. That is why milfs are so attractive to perverted like me. Aside from their skills and abilities in bed, of course. Hah! In any case, the shortest way as well as the most useful way to im Kaguya is to have her teaches me some fighting techniques. Just from her speed alone, Kaguya is far more powerful than anyone that I have met in this setting. Asides from the other yers, of course. I am not too sure of their levels and powers. I am also unsure of what they are doing at the moment, and I do not really care at the moment. Not when I am so close to scoring another beauty. "You wish to unleash the full power of the ck Dragon?" Kaguya asks while thinking about something else. Nothing actually rtes to the question she had just asked, however. It is all rted to me. More correctly, rte to her son. Like any caring mother should. I wonder if this is some sort of maternal instinct that every mother has. Probably. "Yes. I want to have the strength and power to defend and protect everyone that is important to me, mum. Even you." I tell Kaguya and earn a beautiful smile from those lovely lips of hers. It takes a lot of effort to stop my urges. The urges to lean forwards and capture her lips within mine. Doing that might work, but it might not. And since I ampletely unsure of the oue, I rather stick with the original n. "Thank you. That means so much to me, and I will release the power of the ck Dragon for you, but only if you can prove that you can handle such powers in the first ce." Kaguya answers, and I have expected she would request something of the sort. If she did not, I would have asked her anyway. It is just so I can pound some sexual points into her, just so I can pound her. Booboobooboobs. Smash until I can smash them. That is the way of the Ghostly Style. Hah! This awesome power is awesome, and I am going to abuse the shit out of it. Ghostly Style can turn any woman into worshipping my cock, and I would be stupid to not use it with every chance I get. And due to Orvis, I know it is effective against a spirit, which Kaguya is at the moment. I wonder if the energy remains even if Orvis is no longer Orvis? Well. Only one way to find out. Right after Kaguya, as there are plenty of masters to smash. Hah! "I only know a few techniques, mum, and I do not think they are effective against you in a proper spar, and from your speed alone, I will never be able to hit you." I make my worry known. While my Ghostly Style is awesome, it is utterly useless if I cannot hit anyone due to my speed or otherwise. I am certain that I would not be able to hit Kaguya, not even once. Hell, I could not even hit Mito properly, and I have to resort to using cheap trick in order to beat her. Would be nice if I have the power to win a fight fair and square. Just to prove a point to myself, but it is not necessary right now, considering that it is probably not possible for me to beat Kaguya in a real fight at all. Not until I get some insane powerups. "In that case, I will not move or avoid your strikes. Just hit me with all you have, and I will know where you stand in term of abilities and techniques." Kaguya offers and takes her stance. Despite a simple stance, I can feel power radiating from her body, and it is quite suffocating. I guess this is what it feels like go up against a real master. Kaguya is actually a master despite her age. She is also a genius at fighting, and she had only ever lost once in her life. Well. More correctly to say that she had lost to only one person. Badass grandpa does not count, obviously. "Alrighty, here Ie, mum." I announce before taking a stance. I have learnt a few techniques from Orvis to add to the illusion, and I do think my Ghostly Style supplements Ryoden Style. Well, Ghostly Style is just a technique of sending my sexual energies into others, so it will work with any style. Probably. Kaguya smiles as she examines my stance. She could tell my strength from my stance alone, and from that, she knows how much strength she has to use to defend against me. I charge forwards and hammer against her guard as fast as I can, and with each strike, I transmit about 3SP into her body. It would be more if I kick her but doing that will reveal myck of skills immediately. Unlike Mito Scarlet, Kaguya notices that I have sent something into her body with each strike, but she does not know what it is, and since it is not harmful, she ignores it for the moment. After about a dozen of punches, Kaguya bats me away and frowns deeply. Her mind is full of questions, especially about how I can be so weak despite having trained with grandfather for years. That means Hayate is actually pretty strong himself, but he is not strong enough to take on everyone in the whole school. "What have your grandfather been teaching you!? How can your technique be this unrefined!?" Kaguya questions, and it cannot be helped. The moment that I fight her, Kaguya would know my level, but I must fight her in order to prove that I have the strength to wield the true power of the ck Dragon of Annihtion. Bing her son just to prevent her from killing me outright, and it works. She is very lenient towards me, considering that she believes I am her son. If I am someone else, Kaguya would not. In fact, she would not even talk to me. She would even try to kill me if she knows I have stolen Orvis from her son. Better to keep that secret to myself. Heh. "I am sorry, mum. You know how grandfather is, always running off and doing his own thing, so he did not really teach me much. Even if I might not have the techniques or the skills like you have hoped for so long, I do have the strength and the tenacity." I speak up and pull myself up from the ground. Good thing that this is the mindscape, and any form of injuries would instantly be healed. It also a bad thing, considering that Kaguya did not even hold back when she ps me away. If she had done that in the real world, I would have broken several ribs. That is just how powerful she is. How insanely powerful she is, but that does not mean she is invincible. I will wear her down slowly, one punch and kick at a time. "Oh? Prove it to me then. If you can make me use my legs and move away from this spot, then it is my loss, and I will acknowledge your statement. However, if you cannot, you will have to go back and train properly under grandfather." Kaguya requests as she reaches out her hand and invites me to try. The bells around her waist ring as she does so. There is this arrogance aura surrounding her, and it will definitely be her own undoing. It also due to her handicap, as she considers not moving from her spot at all. "Let''s make it more interesting, mum. If I manage to defeat you and make submit to me, you will have to do whatever is say regardless of whatever it is, okay?" I response and take in a deep breath and steady myself. I do have another ace up my sleeve, and that is how I defeated Mito. It is not just being indecent that brings me victory, but without being indecent, that ability would not have worked as effectively as it did. Kaguya blinksically at my announcement before smiling rather smugly. "You have much to learn, my son." She responses before blocking my punch. Once more, she feels a strange energy enters her body, and it ispletely unhindered by her own energy. She blocks another punch and then another and then another before sending me away with a powerful w strike against my abdomen. Unholy shit! I instantly go flying for almost a mile while screaming out in pain. Unholy shit! If I was in my real body, there would be a hole in my gut. Unholy shit! Alright, calm down Ghostly, you cannot really die again, at least not like this. Well, I do really hope so, as I do not want to die for something like this. Not when I am loving my life at the moment. Panting heavily, I pull myself up from the ground and look at Kaguya. She is extremely worry about me due to the strike, but she does not move from her spot until I admit defeat. However, Kaguya she finally sees me get up, she could not help but be proud of me. Proud of her son for able to brush off her attack and continue fighting. To her, a loss is truly a loss when one is rendered unable to fight. "Yes, baby. Come at me. Show me how much you have grown. Make me proud." That is what going on in her mind. Of course, I am definitely going to cum in her and show much of a man I have be. Hah! Hang on, I am seriously hurt, so let me take a breather for a moment. Shit. My ghostly organs are a mess. If they exist, I mean. In any case, I charge at her once more and get my ass beaten with a single strike. That obviously does not stop me froming back for more, all hoping that those sexual energies are working their magic, but she has incredible resistance. More so than Orvis, but Orvis is severely depowered thanks to all the seals on her, just so she doesn''t hijack the host and go on a destructive rampage. Despite her resistance, Kaguya eventually feels the effect, as she fails to block one of my punches. The powerful blow against her chest almost forces her to take a step back, and the follow up does not connect since she sends me away with a palm strike. An extremely powerful palm strike. "What did you do?" Kaguya questions as she felts her body heating up. Like really heating up. With so much sexual energies floating around in her body, there is no way she would not feel the effect. I pull myself up and charge at her once more, but I am unable to break through her guards even though I am sending more sexual energies into her body. Due to knowing my prize is within reach, my strength and speed increases. Like I have said, perversions make me stronger, and I am super perverted. Hah! Of course, Kaguya manages to send me away once more, but the effect has reached a critical point. Kaguya is sweating profusely, and the sweats run down her face, sliding along the top of her beautiful busts before entering the chasm in between. There are sweats running along her bare legs as well, but I think it is better to see some cum. Hah! Ahem. "Stop!" Kaguya calls out as she realizes something is seriously wrong, but her words are not heed. Same reason that I am not answering her question. She has no choice but defends herself while remaining standing in the exact spot. This is actually her greatestw, for Kaguya refuses to submit to anything or anyone. The same reason that she marries that asshole because he has managed to make her submit and admit that he is much stronger than her. "No way, mum, you are about to lose to me." I tell her and then finally resort to kick. The power from kicks is much stronger than punches, and with her current aroused state, she cannot defend herself properly. She eventually steps back, thus moving away from her spot. That shocks her, and before she can say anything, I pummel her, sending more and more of my sexual energies into her body, making her extremely aroused. And just Mito, her grunts turn to moan, as Kaguya cannot helps herself. It is probably time to reap the benefit. The awesome benefit of smashing a powerful master like her. Hah! "Stop. Please stop. What did you do to me?" Kaguya calls out while panting heavily. Her legs are squirming, as she feels wetness between them. Now. I can tell her exactly what happen, or I can bullshit my way, citing that I do not know and earn a lot of cuteness point from her. It is probably better too, considering that I am a novice in everything. I do not know anything. Yup. Definitely, and not knowing means that Kaguya will teach me. Hah! 88 Exploring Our Relationship It is a motherly thing to do, right? I mean, if a child does not know something about the world, it is up to the mother or the father to teach them all about it. I certainly did for Mary as Richard, and I will definitely do so again as Harry for his twin daughter. Never had a twin before, and I am sure that they will not be thest. What about triplets and quadruplets and more? Wow. So many possibilities, but I think I should try to do the twin first. Soon, I mean. Very soon. As soon as I finish calming all the beauties of this Conquest. Booboobooboobs. Conquering all the busty beauties of this world has always been the mission. My mission since I do not care what the hell the actual objective. Plus, I can make my own. That is allowed, and my objective to conquer all the busty beauties is a lot more fun. Way more fun. For me and for them. Hah! "I am not really sure myself, mum." I finally answer her question while crouching down to her eye level, all while panting heavily, just like she is doing at the moment. That makes her a lot more desirable, considering sweats are running down her face and coating her voluptuous body. Hot damn. I want to be that bead of sweat, sliding into her heavily valley. Right there between her big titties. Is she waring any bra at all? It does not seem to be so. Wait. She is not wearing any panty either, right? Wow. What a cock tease. Even more so than Mary! Ahem. Calm down, Ghostly. You almost there. Almost there. Just calm down! Breath in. Breath out. That helps calm myself, and to be honest, Kaguya did a good number on me with those strikes of hers, and I do not think I have paid her back in full yet. No. Definitely not. I will though, and that is a promise. Thanks to all the sexual energies that I have sent into her body, Kaguya is obviously having a very hard time of controlling her normal bodily functions. Regardless of how powerful of a martial artist that she is, she cannot just ignore her bodily needs. Her womanly needs. And what she needs right now is a big fat hard cock. My big fat hard cock. Booboobooboobs. Well. If Kaguya asks, I am willing to give it to her. Give it to her all day and night. Or however long that she can remain in this mindscape. There is probably a time limit. It is safe to assume so, as it just adds stake to the whole thing. Adding stakes is necessary to make sure each and every moment has a meaning. I do find it excessive sometimes, wanting to get to the action and more action. Like right now. My cock is throbbing pretty madly in my pant, and I am sure Kaguya would love it deep inside her cunt and ass, but she knows that would be wrong. So very wrong in her mind. Kaguya matches my eyes while her face is flushed with red at the thought of being pounded by me. It is hard not to think about it, and her lips part and close repeatedly, letting out an alluring aroma from within her body. All for me to inhale. And I cannot help but take that lovely scent of hers into my being while keeping my eyes on those lips, those beautiful lips. Ripe for the taking. Yes. Very ripe. My instinct is telling me to capture those lips. Taste it, and eventually taste her. Yes, I must. For she is rightfully mine. Every beautiful girl in this world is rightfully mine, for I am the protagonist. Of course, I will make sure they know that. As long as there is time, of course. Have to capture all the main heroines before going after everyone else. So many people. So little time. Damn. "What what do you mean?" Kaguya asks, and her enrapturing voice fills my ears and my being. Even more so than before, all thanks to the lustful sensation that she is feeling at the moment. She tries not to show her growing desire on her face or through her bodynguage, but it is bing more and more difficult. This is the same as Mito Scarlet, and once Kaguya gives in, she would be just a woman in heat. It is not a bad thing, considering she would be my woman. Hah! "I do not know how exactly, mum, but I have the power to channel my feeling and desire into another person through physical contact, and I think you know what I desire the most right now. I just cannot keep my eyes off someone as beautiful as you." I tell Kaguya, causing her eyes to widen slightly. While her mindprehends what I had just said, my hand moves over to hers and gives her soft hand a squeeze or two, forcing her to look downwards just to see what I am doing. Kaguya wants to retrieve her hand from my, but she is unable to bring herself to do so since shees to like my touch very much. It is so soft and gentle, intoxicating to the point that her fingers move on their own, entwining mine. I certainly response in kind, wrapping my fingers around her and tighten the embrace. This is not truly lust but more like love. I think I do love her, as much as I love every girl. I just have a lot of love to give, as that is just who I am. Kaguya takes a moment of silence, contemting to herself and trying to recall the feeling of holding her baby boy in her arms, feeling his warmness. That baby boy is no longer, and a man has reced it now. The same man that is in front of her right now. Me. I am in front of her, and Kaguya sees me as her son, and because of that, she cannot believe what she is doing, yet despite her mind telling her to pull away, her body reacts on its own. My touch is so warm and so gentle to Kaguya that it sends electric shocks into her very being from the point of contact. It brings this longing and warmth within her as well. And adding onto the lustfulness thanks to all the sexual energies within her, there is no way she can forcibly break away. Lifting her mesmerizing blue eyes slowly from her hand and mine, she matches my gaze, staring deeply into my softening eyes. And slowly, the distance between our faces shrink until I am only mere centimeters from her face, still gazing into her eyes with all the strong emotions that I can muster. Wow. I am falling for her, and she is also falling for me regardless of her current perception of me. Is this what they called gic sexual attraction? Oh wait, I am not rted to her, but still, what truly matter is what she believes herself, and she believes that I am her son. Well. Whatever gets her wet, I guess. Gets me hard too. Booboobooboobs. "You are just so beautiful, mum. That is the first thought I have the moment that I saw you." I tell Kaguya, reinforcing the notion over and over again, and without needing to see what she is really thinking through the thought bubble above, I am sure that she is aware of me lusting after hers. Kaguya definitely felt my erection when she gave me that tight embrace, yet in spite of that, she didn''t stop the embrace. In fact, I recalled that she hugged me even tighter. Or maybe it was because of me, embracing her in return. Whatever it is, Kaguya knows that I am lusting for her. I am not hiding that fact, and I do mean what I had said. Her beauty stuns me, leaving me speechless the instant that Iid my eyes upon her. "Yes, and you have be a wonderful man, but as much as I love you, you are my son, my only child, and I cannot Her blue eyes go utterly wide when I capture her lips. Her moist pink supple lips, and despite wanting to pull away immediately, she is unable to. It is as if her lips are glued to mine. Moreover so, she inches forwards, spreading her mouth upon mine, gently and lovingly. I am unsure why but kissing someone has never felt this good before. I wonder if it is what I am feeling right now. Or it is because Kaguya is someone I see as a motherly figure. Or is it because she is the first milf I have ever kissed. Whatever it is, the kiss was breath-taking, especially when her lips press lightly against mine, grinding onto my skin so gently and softly, forming a sense of warm fiction in between. Ah. It is so warm. So hot. So awesome! I can totally get addicted to this. The kisssts for a very long time, so long that I am unsure which one of us had pulled away from the other. I think I am the one who did, probably because I want to capture her beautiful face once more. "We should not it is wrong." Kaguya tells me, pleading me to stop. Shecks the strength and will to stop herself from going further, crossing that line between mother and son. She is hoping that I have the strength to control myself. Yeah. That is not going to happen. I want more. A lot more, and no one can stop me. Actually, there is no one within this mindscape. Only me and this lovely mother. A motherly figure to me. "Yet it feels so right, mum, and I do not want to stop." I tell her and resume the kiss, taking her lower lip between my lips and sucking on it like an experienced lover, bringing out erotic moan from within her throat. She gasps afterwards and returns the pleasure, kissing me and pouring her love into my mouth intimately, hungrily and sensually. "You are so beautiful, mum." I whisper the same line over and over again, between kisses and yful nibbling. My hands also wrap themselves around her back, pulling her closer to me so I can kiss her even more passionate than ever before. Feeling her incredible chest against my body once more too. Just awesome. Just so fucking awesome. And when I finally pull away to get a breath of air, her beautiful face is utterly flushed with a shade of red while her lovely lips open and close repeatedly. Her eyes are actually closed right now, waiting for me to capture her lips again, allowing herself to feel me once more. I certainly do so, kissing her more feverishly and hungrily than previously. She did the same, attacking my lips with her soft luscious ones. She is forgetting herself, now moving only ording to her feeling and instinct. The burning desire within herself as well. It is the same with me. And oddly enough, I have not forced myself upon her and explore what she has to offer below. While my hardon is incredible within my pants, it is not torturing enough to ovee the sensation that her lips have brought upon mine. Damn, so tasty. Kaguya is just so tasty. And to my surprise, Kaguya takes the initiative for the first time, snaking out her tongue and beginning to lick my lips as a show of affection. I part my lips in response, allowing her tongue to slide right into my mouth and hungrily explore within, making me blink repeatedly. This is kind of new, considering that I am always the one exploring the other side, but it is not really a bad feeling. Not a bad feeling at all. I allow her to continue explore me, getting to know her son on an incredibly personal level. Hah! I eventually push her tongue back out of my mouth and back into her mouth alongside with me, all in order to explore her mouth. Her sweet and hot mouth. She snaps her eyes open at that and attempts to wrestle back control, dancing around my tongue and exchanging fluids. Unfortunately for Kaguya, I am more experienced since I have kissed plenty of girls while she has only kissed one person in her life. Two now. Since that is the case, my tongue surges into her orifice, getting to explore her in full once more. Kaguya retreats on reflex by literally arching backwards. That only makes me inch forwards, and soon enough, I force her to rest across the ground, and without anywhere else left to retreat to, she cannot help but moans as the result of the heated kiss. I am too as I feel her hands and arms wrap around my neck and back. Her incredibly body begins to grind against mine, and the kimono that she is wearing does absolutely nothing to obstruct the growing pleasure of me pressing down upon her. Not to mention that the bells around her waist jiggle ceremoniously with each and every dry hump between us. And to be honest, my cock is painfully throbbing along with the tune as well. 89 Playing The Guilt Card Junior desperately wants to be freed from the tight confine of my pants. Oh wait. That is not exactly true. It actually wants to remain locked up, but obviously in a very different ce. A much tighter ce. Deeper and wetter too. Hah! It is a ce that I would havee from if our familial rtionship is exactly what I had imed. Sadly, as much as I want it to be since I do see Kaguya as a motherly figure, it is not. I am not her son. I am just pretending to be since I have imed something very precious from Hayate, who is her actual son. Oops. Thates out wrong. That iming part. I mean to say that I have pretty much cuckold Hayate by practically stealing Orvis, who should have been in his harem. Mito Scarlet too. And probably way more than that since I do have plenty of time left. How long does it take to convert them to a worshipper of mine? Did not take that long at all. Must be because of the setting. In any case, I am not sure if Hayate would get any girl now, but that ability to create random hiness moment of his, I do believe that Hayate would still get a harem. An idental harem. Just like before me. It is just how this world work, and it is awesome! And as for the constant life and death battles that all shounen-like manga usually know for, I do think that Hayate would still run into them, just not as much inparison to still having Orvis in him. This is because being a dragon will automatically make one a target, especially when it is the strongest and most powerful dragon in this setting. Oh shit! Why the hell did I make myself a target? Ah right. It was on ident. And having a dragon cumdump is just too awesome to pass up. Not to mention this awesome chance to bang Kaguya, the mother of Hayate. Actually, the chance to bang all of his hot and sexy ancestors. Minus the dudes, of course. How do I know they are hot and sexy? Oh. I am pretty sure. More than sure actually, considering what kind of setting this is. I have not seen a single ugly person in the entire school, and I do mean guys and girls. As a matter of fact, the school is popted with hot and sexy and totally fuckable chicks. Hell. Even in this mindscape, there are plenty of hot chicks to bang. I mean girls, not actual chicken. That would be weird. Like super weird. I eventually pull away from her lips once more, just to capture her face and look into her eyes. I really want tomit her expressions to my memory, especially ones when I spear into her snatch. Heh. Kaguya whimpers and looks up at me. Her body continues to grind against me, and within a couple of seconds, she inches her head upwards and tries to capture my lips again. Her hands wrapped around my neck actually tries to force me downwards. "More I want more." Thanks to all the sexual energies that I pound into her, she is unable to resist my sexual advances. It is probably the best ability that I have learned so far. I cannot wait to gain more awesome abilities in the future. Hell. Is there one where I can fuck people in public inconspicuously? Like free use style. Just only me. It is only fun when I am the only one who can do it, but then again, it might be fun to turn the whole world into a sexual paradise. If the world bes that, then I have carried out the will of the Great Maker perfectly. I have spread the greatest culture to all of mankind. And beyond. Booboobooboobs! "More. Please. More." Kaguya moans while breathing heavily. More so when I grind my hips between her thighs, pressing my very hardened member against her sex. She responses by arching her back and meets me. Her hands clutch me tightly to her. "I love you, mum." I tell her and bend my head down. I begin cing kisses along her neck and neckline, and as I am doing so, she arches her head back to give me more ess to her skin. Her lovely and smooth skin. Seriously, how can Kaguya maintain such a wless figure despite being a master? Not a single scratch or scar or wound in sight. Oh right, I should stop questioning the logic of this whole setting. Just enjoy it. Enjoy all the beautiful and busty teenagers, milfs, teachers, and more in it. Hah! "Oh. Oh! Kami." Kaguya calls out in a high pitch voice when I bite down on her neck. Hard enough to give her a hickey before proceeding to lick it lovingly. All while continuing to maintain my grinding against her body. By the way, Kami mean God in Japanese. Since everyone is pretty much Japanese in this ce, weird words like that going to pop up. It is rather weird that I can understand what everyone is saying despite them not speaking in English. Oh. Maybe that is why no one really pay much attention to me and the yers. We were speaking English at the time. Still. Those students probably pick up a word or two. Oh. Mary and her friends were speaking Japanese by the way. That was weird, but somehow, it makes them hotter. It is like they are cosying as Japanese schoolgirls. Oh wait, within this setting, they are Japanese schoolgirls. Hot damn. Just so many awesome things to explore. After I explore Kaguya. Booboobooboobs. In any case, I am actually speaking Japanese to her. I just understand thenguage naturally. Being to read and speak it perfectly, but if I try to think about it, nothinges up in my mind. Weird. Must be the setting. "I love you, mum, and I want you. Do you also want me?" I question while continue to grind my body against her, moaning and groaning with each bolt of blissful pleasure coursing through me. She is in the same state as she meets me perfectly. Kaguya moans and presses my head tighter against her neck, forcing me to bite and suck and lick that smoothness and silkiness harder and more affectionately. There is no need to force me, for I am more than willing. Hah! "Yes. Yes. But but we should not. We should not, sweetie. I am I am your mother, and we shouldn''t, shouldn''t do this. It is not something a mother and son would do." Kaguya responses breathlessly while I gently rub one of her shoulder, discing her kimono all in order to reveal more of her skin. And while she is saying that, she did not stop me. In fact, both of her hands are trembling with anticipation and excitement. Her mind too. I can see each and every of her thoughts. She actually wants nothing more than to have a hard cock spreading her folds. Any hard cock, really, but there is no one else within this vast and also unending mindscape but me. The only reason that Kaguya have not already run her hands around my pants and unzip my pants just to fish out that hard cock is because she is very hesitant. Reluctantly. Because of how wrong this truly is, she is only reacting to my advancement, not acting upon it herself. Hearing her response, I lift my head away from her neck to have a look at her once more. While looking down and matching her upwards gaze, I remain silence. Not saying a single word. It is to the point that she blinks questioningly. A slither of guilt enters her mind, and I capture that thought without averting my eyes from her lovely blue eyes. Lovely. I decide to y on her guilt to get what I want. Hey. I am a maniptive bastard, but I am an incredible lovable maniptive bastard. Hah! "It is not?" I question before abruptly roll off of her to the side. My cock throbs madly in pants. Questioningly too as it has no clue to the reason why I did. Like why the hell would I do something like that when it is so close. So close to raiding her tomb. Hah! I mean womb. Eh? Anyway, I want Kaguya to be active not reactive. Fucking someone who is reactive is kind of boring as ofte since both Orvis and Mito are actually reactive participations. Maybe it is due to the fact that I have been doing the seductions thus far. That is not exactly true. Mary is actuallying around to it. She is doing things on her own, and Great Maker, that is so fucking hot. It is also the reason why I believe her to be my partner in crime. Hah! Speaking of which, I need more partners. More partners mean more pussies. More pussies mean lots and lots of porn. I mean points, and more points mean more powers to get more partners. Awesome cultural loop. Booboobooboobs. Ahem. I need to drive home the guilt to turn Kaguya into an active participation, not an active one. "You are so beautiful mum. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen, and I have never really been with someone like that before." I speak up as Kaguya lifts off from the ground and looks at me. Her face is still flushed with red, as the energies within her body are swelling up, bing more thanks to all the sexual tensions that I have given her. That was not a lie by the way. I have never been with a milf before. I have been with teenagers. Before bing a ghost and after bing a ghost. There are so many types of women out there! Like lots and lots. Even schoolgirls have all different types. Seriously. American schoolgirls are different from Japanese schoolgirls. High school ones are way more different than primary school ones. What? It is not a crime to ogle at them! It is also not a crime to wisp them away and keep them safe from the outside world filled with things that can hurt them. Preferably in a sex dungeon somewhere. Hah! Just kidding. But seriously, girls are mean to be worshipped. All sort of girls. Beautiful busty ones to young t ones, for I am not biased. Booboobooboobs. This kind of thinking will get me in trouble one day, I swear. Well. If they cannot catch me then it is not a crime, and since I am a ghost, it is near damned impossible to catch me. No ghostbusters here. Oh wait, there are angels though. Sexy angels. Even angels have a lot of different types. Like the angel next to me right now. "Y-you have never been with a woman?" Kaguya questions. A bit puzzled considering that my skills are way too experienced. I really don''t want to give her an answer to that, and from her train of thoughts, it is better for me not to say anything as she believes it is because I am a natural yer. I am. At least, I am now. Probably because I spend so much times spying on all the hot girls after being a ghost, thus knowing what makes them tick. I mean studying all the hot girls. Wow. I actually did not waste all of that time after all. Awesome me. "And I have never had someone who I could call my mother before, so I do not know what rtionship I should have with you. I just go with what I feel, and I feel like I want to I want to do you not want to?" I continue and look at her. Completely ignoring her question. And from my word, Kaguya feels an enormous hammer crash against her spirit. It is true that she was unable to take care of her son because she was killed. It is also true that it was not by her choice, but that is just an excuse. She has failed as a mother, and no amount of apology would make up for it. That is all in her mind, and I am d that the clich is working as usual. Of course, I need to drive home a bit more. Just a bit more and she would do whatever it takes to be my mother. Hah! "Is it because I am not handsome enough, mum?" I question unblinkingly. My lips curl slightly, and my eyes glimmer with sadness. Damn. I should really apply for some acting jobs because I am such a good bullshitter. Hah! "Never think that. You are the most handsome young man I have ever meet!" Kaguya hastily responses. Typical mother. Typical clich mother, anyway. I will definitely use that to my devious advantage. What? It is not I am actually hurting anyone. In fact, something enjoyable for everyone involved will likelye out of it. Hah! "If that is the case, then it is probably because you do not love me that much." I response simply, all while maintaining my sadness. And within a fraction of a second, Kaguya embraces me. Tenderly and lovingly. It is a natural response from a mother, and it is probably the most correct response. I think my mother would have done the same if I said such thing to her. Sweet mother. "I love you, sweetie. Mummy loves you very much. You have no idea how much I love you. How much I want to care for you. How much I want to be with you. I just wish that it had not turned out like that, and the only thing that I regret is not being able to be there for you when you needed me." Kaguya tells me, and I smile weakly. So weakly that my sadness remains strongly upon my expression, and for effect, I caress her arm gently. "I know, mum. I know, but you are here now, and I would love it if you can teach me how to be a man, how to protect those I love, and I love you, mum, and I only know of one way to show how much I do love you." I tell her, and I allow it to sink into her mind before pulling away from her. I smile faintly and then inch my face closer to her, looking like I am about to give her a kiss, but I actually did not. Kaguya kisses me instead, and our mouths explore each other in full. So full. This time around, Kaguya is a lot more active, trying to initiate the dance within our orifices. I ept her invitation, obviously. It is foolish not to. My hands ept her invitation too, running around her shoulder and body, slithering their ways right underneath her kimono and have a feel of her assets. Her incredible fulfilling assets. Our kiss eventually ends, and I am the one who did that. I cannot help but groan at the sensation upon my tenting crotch. Her hands are stroking and grabbing my straining bulge. "Oh you like that, don''t you? You naughty boy." Kaguya whispers to me, and I chuckle in response. It is just so natural. "Yes. I like that. It feels good. It is so hard. I am so hard, mum. So hard from the moment that Iid my eyes on upon you. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen here." That is not really a lie. I have only seen two women here. One of them cannot be counted since she is a dragon. Humanoid dragon now, but still a dragon. "Thank you, sweetie. Now, let me take care of this for you. Just to show you how much I love you, my sweet little boy." Jackpot. Hah! I mean, sure, please go ahead. I am not little by any mean. Definitely not little! Booboobooboobs! 90 Hidden Untapped Potential Of course, Kaguya will have to find out how not little I am herself. Right after she unzips my pants and fishes out my cock. My big, fat and throbbing cock. Maddingly throbbing cock. Well. Unzipping is actually unnecessary. I can make my clothes vanish with a single thought within my mindscape. Within any mindscape really. But while that is an option, it is hotter as well as cooler to have Kaguya do it herself. Not only that it is super arousing for her to do so, it would also make her an active participation. Yup. Totally. Consensual sex is always the most emotional regardless of how it came to be in the first ce. Hah! Of course, I will not be the only one being undressed in a moment or so. Her kimono also needs to go as soon as possible, just so I can capture those lovely stacked twins. Taking them into my mouths too, and hopefully sucking out some delicious motherly milks as well. Heh. Wait. Is there milk? I know that Kaguya died when Hayate was very young, but how young was Hayate exactly? If he was a toddler, then awesome. Well. No need to specte. I can find out myself. Hah! Junior throbs madly at the thought of me sucking some juicy titties. Definitely juicy. Oh. I am so sorry, Junior. I have made you waited for so long, but I will assure you that it will be purely blissfulness in the next hour or so. Maybe two hours. Or three or four. Actually, it is however long it will take you to bee satisfied. For me to be satisfied too. For Kaguya to be one with my culture and a true worshipper of my cock. Booboobooboobs. Sucks that Kaguya cannot remains in existence indefinitely. This is because the longer that she remains in existence, the more spiritual energy that she expends, and when her spiritual energy is finally gone, she will cease to exist in any form. In the word, Kaguya will definitely be dead. That is not a good thing for me. No. It is not. While it is possible to extend her lifespan in the only awesome way that I know how, Kaguya does not have a body of her own. She is borrowing Orvis right now, and it would be way more awesome for her to have a spiritual body of her own. Just so we can have an awesome threesome. Threesome is always better than twosome, especially when I am the only dick avable. It will also be the first time for me to have a threesome. In my actual body, I mean. Well. Spiritual body, but why let a technicality ruins my fun. Hah! And even if sex in my spiritual body cannotpare to my physical body, it is still way better than for me to have sex as someone else. I am still going to do that if I can screw some beautiful chicks. Heh. No need to change my perverted nature, and I do love my perverted nature. It is my reason to remain in existence. In any case, Orvis, Mito and now Kaguya are part of my harem. Nobody is allowed to touch anyone in my harem but me, and I do not mean that sexually only. Seriously, if I cannot protect my girls, I might as well kill myself. And besides, I cannot help but wanting to protect Kaguya when seeing her beautiful expression. Even if she could kick my ass in a straight up fight any day of the week. I honestly do not mind getting raped by her. Hah! Kaguya is still somewhat hesitant within her mind. She can definitely tell how much I want her just by feeling my growing bulge. The mortality side of her mental state is trying to tell her to stop, but sadly or maybe awesomely, Kaguya cannot resist the temptation and desire. Coupled with the guilt that I introduce into her psych, Kaguya is as good as mine. Booboobooboobs. Now. It is time to seal the deal. "Take it out, mum. Take it out and show me how much you love me." I tell Kaguya. No. I practically order her to, and the moment a question enters her mind, I take her lips into mine, preventing her from voicing her objection. Sure. I have been kissing her a lot already, but it does not diminish the sweetness and enjoyment one little bit. Nope. I love her mouth, and I am sure Junior would love her mouth too. Hah! In contrast, Kaguya also loves my mouth. She demonstrates this by pressing her full lips against mine, all while her eyes close instinctively. She feels my soft lips upon hers and my tongue slides in between and enters her mouth. And it only takes a short moment for her to slump against me in utter surrender. She rolls her hot and wet tongue against mine, drawling me deeper and deeper in her mouth. "Hmmm" Kaguya moans as I kiss her deeply and affectionately. One of her hands loops around my neck, locking me in ce as she tips her face to mine, telling me that she is mine for the taking. That other hand of hers remains around my crotch, rubbing my tenting erection. Junior loves getting pet even if the clothes are in the way, and while Kaguya is petting my bulge, I slide my hand up to the front of her sexy body, cupping one of her breasts, hefting it lovingly and feeling its impressive weight with my palm. Honestly, her boobs seem to be bigger than before. Maybe it is because we are not lying on the ground with one on top of another. Or maybe it is the eptance within her mind. Or actually, does it really matter. What matter is her boobs are stacked! And my fingers slither under her kimono to the fleshy part. They wrap all around the incredible melon, and their yful tips seek out the protruding bud of her nipple. Her erected nipple. My fingers roll the bud between them, pinching and rubbing, bringing it to greater stiffness under their touch. Bring moans and gasps from its owner too. "Oh. Kami! I am I am so hot" Kaguya gasps once our kiss finally ends. I am gasping as well since she is pressing her voluptuous body against mine while continuing to rub my erection below. Her fingers actually squeeze the thick column of expanding flesh, making it swells and threatens to break out the confine of my pants. Junior is burning. Hot and intense as the mes that swirl within her being. The same me that swirls within me. It is an incestuous me, as we are more or less mother and son. One victory point for the greatest culture to grace the world. Hah! "Take it out, mum. Take out my cock." I order her again, and this time, there is no hesitation whatsoever on her part. Her hand stops stroking my erection and seeks out the zipper before pulling it down with one smooth gesture. And as the opening widens, the thick member within lurches to freedom. It would have made it to the outside world if it was not for the waistband. Despite being held back, the bulbous head of my cock is still very visible, especially to Kaguya. The sight of my cock greeting her freezes her up. Only for a moment, however. Once the moment has passed, her heart resumes its elerated rhythm, her heated body flusters with excitement, and her reddening expression deepens. A fine sheen of perspiration coats her forehead, as she has passed the point of no return. I have long passed that point. Oh wait. There is no such thing exists for me. I am a true man of culture, even if I am a ghost. Booboobooboobs. "Oh, sweetie. We really should not do this. It is just so wrong. The wrong kind of love." Kaguya whispers as she runs her fingers upwards and makes contact with the puffy mushroom crown, making it twitches with unending anticipation. A bead of precum coats her fingers as they slide off the tip and unhook the button that still holds my pants together and preventing my cock from practically leaping right out. And the moment that button is unhooked, the fly is fully opened, and without anything holding it back, my engorged erectionnces up and thrusts into the air. The glistering head pulses hotly, and just like a cannon, it aims towards the only possible target in sight. Kaguya gulps as she takes in how huge I am, and her hand seems to be drawn maically to the huge column of muscr flesh. Her fingers encircle and envelop the rigid shaft in a clutching grasp, making me gasps in response. Junior also responses. It does so by throbbing in her palm, attempting to expand further. It is like huge already, so big that her fingertips cannot reach the base of her hand. Her awesome hand. Unholy fuck! My hips jerk on reflex, pumping the shaft through her fist, telling her to show her love to me. The best kind of love a mother could give to a son. Hah! Just so twisted. Wait. Not twisted. So right! Hah! "No, mum. It is not, and do you really think we should not anymore?" I question and exhale deeply, feeling her hand slides upwards, rubbing against the outer veiny sheath and sensing the burning heat upon her fingertips. "How could something like this be so hard and so soft at the same time?" Kaguya questions as she pumps my enormous cock, milking away at my surging erection and bringing me to utter pleasure. Those fingers are so just so soft, and I love them very much. So very much. "Well, I am your son, after all. I can be hard and soft when I want to be, and at the same time too. Just for you because I love you so much. God. You are so beautiful. I really wish that you were alive, taking care of me and giving me all the love that I want." Just like this. Hah! That would be awesome. Like super awesome. A cumdump mummy. Wow. I would love one. Wait, is that a bit crazy? I do not know, but I know I am loving this. Oh, sexy mother of Jesus fucking Christ! "I wish for that too, sweetie. To be able to take care of you" Kaguya blushes at the thought as she continues to pump my shaft. She is actually thinking exactly the same thing as me, and obviously, I would love her to take care of me this way. Like any son would, and if they say otherwise, they are not true men of culture. Men of culture love all women in their life regardless of who, showing them all the love and care with some good fucking. Preferably all together in a huge orgy. Hah! Going to make that one of the golden rules within my Cult of Culture. Seems like a good rule. Booboobooboobs. "I would love for you to take care of me like this, mum. I wish that I can have a chance to take care of you too. Give you back so much that you have given me. Oh. Maybe I can." I tell Kaguya as my hand pinches her nipple, pulling on it hard and making her yelps in pain. Once I did that, my hand left her chestpletely. As much as I want to continue ying with her huge breasts while she is pumping my shaft, my erection is not going to go away with that alone. Hell, it will not go away after several hard poundings. That is from experience. "I can give you something that only I can make, mum. But you will have to get it out of me. Why don''t you try with your mouth first?" I tell Kaguya and stand before her. My cock bobs mesmerizingly in front of her eyes. She immediately gulps as she instantly knows what I am talking about. And it is true. It is the only thing that I can make, and it certainly will help her. Might help her since I am not sure how my ectosm works on spirit. It did make Orvis more stronger and more powerful, and it might make Kaguya the same. Or not. Regardless of which, I want to paint her beautiful face. Marking it as mine forever. Hah! "It is so big, sweetie." Kaguya speaks up as she tries and fails to take her eyes off my cock. Her remark feels like a cue. I think I know what it is. It aligns with the theme of the setting. That is, surpassing the older generation. Certainly, I will surpass "my father" in every possible way. It is the only way to truly defeat that asshole, and I have vowed to kill him for what he had done to this beautiful milf. "Really? Is it bigger than dad?" I question with a smirk. That sounds about right. "I I am not sure. Your father is the only man that I have been with and his he is a huge person" Kaguya responses. That surprises me. Usually in this setting, I would get a confirmation, but she does not confirm it. Not even in her mind. I did, however, learn that she had never given a proper blowjob to anyone before. Maybe Kaguya has never actually sucked a cock before. It is kind of hard to tell because of her runaway thoughts at the moment. "Only man seriously? Is it because of the requirement of defeating you in singlebat? Does that mean I am the second man to beat you, mum?" I question, reminding her of what she had imed when we were sparring. Or training. Or whatever I did with her before. It was more like trying to pump enough sexual energies for this. "I suppose it can be considered that, sweetie." Kaguya admits. Even if she did not use her full strength against me, she still lost, so it still counts. There is no bullshit in winning or losing in her mind, and I find it strange that everyone fought fairly against her. Maybe it is an honor thing. She continues to eye my cock while saying that. Her cunt is burning between her legs, wanting a meaty shaft to spear her right now. There will be a time for that, as I want Junior to know how awesome her mouth is. "Awesome, and I am sure I am bigger than dad. Why don''t you try to find out? Get your mouth on my cock and give it a suck, mum. Maybe I taste better than dad too." I tell Kaguya before inching forwards and pressing my glorious cockhead against her lips. There is a bit of hesitation before she opens her mouth, parts her lips, and purses them tightly against the smooth velvety surface of the tip. Wow. Kaguya is really an oral virgin! And if I know any better, I am sure that she has only ever been fucked a handful of times. Just to make me. I mean, Hayate. Does that also mean her ass is untapped!? y virgin-killer music. Oh wait, I do not have a theme song. That sucks. Well, I guess that I will listen to a beautiful milf moaning and groanings as I tap deep and hard into the untapped potential of her rectum. Hah! 91 A Very Tough Decision Breaking her ass is definitely on my list of things to screw. I mean list of people to smash sexually. But for now, I am just going to focus on teaching Kaguya on how to be one of the greatest cocksuckers to have ever lived. To have ever existed. That is a very good use of my time, and it also helps me earn that awesome teacher title. Great Teacher Ghostly. GTG! Sounds kind of catch. And with that alone, teaching seems to be the better option for me professionally. Heh. I did teach Mary to be the best cocksucker that she can be. Yup. Totally. Her father and I are in a total agreement about her being one hell of a cocksucker. Trust me on that since I was her father for a few days. Hah! In contrast to Kaguya, Mary is actually a natural cocksucker. I did not really need to teach Mary all that much. I just lend her my member, all for her to practice of course. She figured the rest out herself. Since Kaguya is much older than Mary, she is probably not a natural cocksucker like Mary. Just a feeling really, and I will see whether this feeling of mine is true or not soon. Like very soon. And besides, it is only fair for me to teach Kaguya on how to suck cock like an actual woman since she is teaching me on how to make love to a woman. Not that I need to be taught that, but Kaguya has to be an actual woman to teach me, right? That is a no brainer. While Kaguya and I are at it, I will teach her how to be a great mother too. The only mother that I truly want her to be. Booboobooboobs. What? It is fine. She can be a normal mother to Hayate, but a better mother to me. A cumdump mother. Hah! "Oh yeah. That is good, mum. Slip those lips of yours over the mushroom tip. Ah. Yes! Just take it right in your mouth. Oh. Oh!" I force myself forwards and press the bulbous mushroom crown right into her lips, and she spread her lips further than ever before to take me in. From the reaction and sensation, it is very obvious that she had never take a true cock into her mouth before. At least not one as big as mine. What a waste. That mouth of hers should be used for such a pleasurable thing. I mean giving pleasure to me. Heh. Actually, I am d that Kaguya did not suck cocks when she was alive. Very d. Just so I get to be the first person to experience her hot mouth in all of its glory. iming her oral virginity in the process as well. Just the thought about that makes me all excited inside. Junior is definitely excited from its throbbing, but that might be because it is trying to get in her mouth as much as possible. It is taking a bit of effort. Alright. A lot of effort. While looking up at me, her lips finally roll over the thick ridge of the cockhead and mp down right onto my shaft, holding the engorged tip within her mouth. Of course, she wants to say something from the look of it, but her mouth is more or less upied at the moment. Great Maker! Her mouth is so hot and wet. The sensation spreads across the cockhead, surging down the shaft and into me. My cock throbs violently in response within her burning confine, drooling more than a bit of precum from its slit end. Kaguya blinks the moment those precums drip downwards and onto her tongue. Luckily, Kaguya had tasted precum before, so she did not recoil back in disgust. Not that she would in my opinion if that was the case, but then again, it just my opinion. The truth is stranger than whatever my mind cane up with, sometimes. And while Kaguya could not say anything, she is able to moan while enveloping my cockhead between her lips. She attempts to swallow more of it, but it is somewhat difficult to her, considering how huge and erected I am. Unlike Mary, it would take a bit of practice for Kaguya to swallow my shaft in some capacity. Only the head manages to make it into her mouth so far. Kaguya is not a natural cocksucker, but bonus point of trying. Sadly, trying is not good enough for me, as I want to deepthroat her hard before cumming down her throat and maybe give her a creamy facial afterwards. Some more perverted things too. Heh. Well. I do have a lot of baby batter with her names on it within me. Like a lot. A lot for anyone else to cross my path too. I mean hot and busty girls. Cute and t ones are fine too. Hah! In any case, I guess I will have to teach Kaguya the finer points of sucking my cock. Only then the both of us can enjoy this beautiful rtionship that we have. Yup. Good thing that I have so many sexual techniques floating around my head thanks to all the years that I have lived on this earth. Being a ghost counts too. But having theoretical knowledge is really not the same thing as having practical knowledge. Thus, I am learning while on the job too. This awesome job. The best kind of jobs are the one that you learn, enjoy and earn! What do I earn exactly? Sexual points of course! Hah! Anyway, I did not instruct or direct Kaguya until she tries and fails to take more of me into her mouth several more times. This is because as soon as the cockhead touches the entrance of her tight throat, she cannot help but pull back and swallow her gag reflex. Would be way more awesome if she actually gags. That is a natural reflex for a cocksucker. It turns me on when hearing and feeling what Junior is doing to their throat. "No need to hurry, mum. Just let me feels your love a bit longer. It just feels really good." I tell Kaguya, and after a moment, I reach down my hands to take hold of her hands. She was pressing and gripping both of my thighs for support. That is not really necessary since I am not brutally fucking her face yet. Besides, there is a better ce to hold onto. Heh. Her hands are as lovely as her wless skin. It is hard to tell that she had ever practiced martial art and being a master herself. Then again, Mito is the same when her armors and clothes are removed. I am sure all of the other girls are the same. Female under whatever garments they are wearing. Having an insane amount of muscles on the female form is such a turn off to so many people. Honestly, the female form should be feminine. Healthy and athletic but not manly muscr. If they are like men, then why would there be gender in the first ce. God creates them just perfect the way they are. Trying to be men is just so unnatural. Super unnatural. After giving her hands a few affectionate squeezes, I wrap them both around my exposed shaft. There is no need to exchange words as Kaguya understands what I want. Once she wraps her slender fingers around my shaft, I reach forwards and ce my hands upon her head. "Just keep your hands around my shaft, mum. Stroke it lightly while use your tongue on the tip. Yeah, do that. Ah. That''s right! Oh." Kaguya did not need to be told twice to roll her tongue along the warm surface of cockhead enveloped by her lips, draining any leaking precum while she did so. She continues to watch my expression to see if she is doing it correctly, bringing forth the best kind of pleasures. "Oh God. You are so good at this, mum. Keep licking. But try to slide back until you are kissing it." I tell her Kaguya and demonstrate by jerking my hips slowly and keeping her head in ce. The crown head slides back over her lips methodically, allowing her to feel the soft spongy membranes constantly upon her lips until just the tip of the bulbous head is still between her lips. Kaguya basically kissing my cockhead right now and seeing such a sight makes me grin madly. I swear anyone would have done the same in my position. Heh. "Keep your lips on the top, but not fully close. Smooch it and then slide forwards to take it all the way back into your mouth again. Remember to use your tongue while you do that, mum. I want to feel you as much as possible." I tell her and inch forwards, pushing my cockhead back into her mouth. She follows my instruction and slips her lips over the purplish bulb, bathing the entire red surface with her tongue as she did so. "Like that. Now keep doing going back and forth, mum. Work up a lot of saliva too, so that there is lots and lots of lubricant in between. You will be able to swallow more and more of me each time, and you know how much I love your mouth." I tell Kaguya before helping her suck on my cockhead with the hand upon her head. So very gently, all just to start the motion. Blinking a few times, Kaguya collects the saliva to the front other mouth, coating my cockhead in vast amount before bathing the tip with her tongue. Once that is done, she pulls backwards and slides her lips over the ridge all the way to the front of the red tip to give it a kiss. A very passionate kiss. More passionate than when I had helped demonstrate. Wow. I need a camera to capture this. Wait. Is my Guild recording this? It should. For research purpose, of course. Heh. And once Kaguya finishes making out with my cockhead, she pushes her lips forwards, taking the head into her mouth once more,pping the end with her tongue and coating it in plenty of her saliva. She then repeats the motion, and by the fourth times, she figures that she could stick her tongue forwards between her lips while giving my cock a lover kiss. The tip of her tongue flexes against my piss-hole, stealing a low groan from my throat. Damn! Unholy damn! While Kaguya is not a natural cocksucker, she is definitely a cocksucker. Hah! "That is great, mum. I just love whenever you lick the end of my cock." I tell her and stroke her head tenderly, and while doing that, I wonder who is the mother and son right now. More like the father and daughter. Heh. Sure, Kaguya is older than me, but not that much older, to be honest. I am talking about appearances, for I am obviously older than her age-wise. Or maybe not. I am not too sure about that. But in any case, Kaguya is in herte 20s when she died, but despite being that age, she is still beyond hot as well. Just like every fuckable bodies within this setting. And if I did not have a lot of experience of holding on, I would have blown my load into her oral cavity already. Good thing that I did not since I want to enjoy this a lot longer. Kaguya is also enjoying my cock. She learns how to suck in her cheeks when enveloping the cockhead, bringing forth this great vacuuming sensation. She also manages to take more of me into her insanely hot mouth each sucking reiteration. And after a good 10 minutes or so, I am already spearing into her throat. Not deeply nested right into her throat to be called a deepthroat, but still, that is something since I feel extremely pleasurable each time that she takes my cock into her mouth. Since Kaguya is using a lot of saliva to lubricate my shaft, a lot of spit is running down along the shaft, coating her fingers. Much of it also drip off and sying along the air and getting onto her kimono. Even so, Kaguya does not pay any mind and continue to suck my cock. She is so into it. Loving my cock with incredible passion. After a couple more seconds, I decide to test if I can pump more sexual energy into her body via my cock. Yup. I can. Once more, this ability is so fucking awesome. Hope I can keep this godlike ability once the Conquest is over. The power to turn anyone into a slut is just overpowered. Seriously. It can turn even a mother into a whore for her son. Hah! And as more sexual energies fill her being, the more Kaguya is into it. There is reservation whatsoever in her mind at all. This feels right to her as it is to me. Heh. But since Kaguya has been sucking my cock for a while, it is starting to feel numb. This is when it should be more limp, but it seems to retain it hardness regardless. Must be due to what I am. In any case, I pull out of her mouth just when she about to take it into there once more. She blinks as a response and looks up at me with her mouth is opened like a fish out of the water. There is a thinly fine strain of saliva connecting the tips to her lips, but it soon breaks away and severs the connection. And as it did so, Kaguya closes her mouth and swallows hard. "That is good mum. I just love your mouth. Do you love my cock?" I question as I look down at her. From her beautiful face and mesmerizing blue eyes down to the deep chasm between her chest. Her drool covered chin too since she has been sucking my cock for a while. Kaguya swallows again, and a secondter, some thoughts appear within the thought bubble hovering above her head. She is contemting the question, and I already know the answer. Still, I like to hear it straight from her lips. Her wonderful lips. "Yes, sweetie. I love your cock. Mummy loves your cock. Please let me suck on it again." Kaguya responses and opens her mouth invitingly. Very invitingly. So invitingly that my body basically move on its own, driving my cock into her mouth. It did not stop until it spears into her throat. Going even further than that. Her eyes widen in surprise as my hips press against her face while my cock is embedded deep within. I remain in her throat for a second or so before pulling back to leave only the cockhead inside, just so she can breathe a little. She looks up at me, puzzlingly before I smile down at her. "You look so beautiful, mum. Especially with my cock filling out your mouth like that, and I really want to fuck your face hard and deep. You just need to stay still and keep sucking, okay, mum? It might be a difficult to breathe, but I am sure you can hold on because you are my mother, the strongest woman I have ever known." I give her thepliment and grab her head with both hands before pushing my hard cock deep into her throat once more. With more speed than before. Kaguya grunts in the process as she is being choked by my shaft. However, she holds on simply because of my statement. She used to believe she is the strongest and undefeatable. That was before she was defeated by the asshole. Since I am not trying to choke her out, I soon pull my hips back, withdrawing my burgeoning cock until only the very tip remain between her lips and then flex forwards with an even greater speed. Once more her eyes widen in surprise, but it is not something that she cannot handle. Of course, I nest my cock in her throat longer than previously before pulling back and repeat the motion. With deeper and faster thrusting each subsequent cycle, I begin to fuck her face in earnest, all to bring back the wonderful sensation upon my cock. I soon groan afterwards, finding her hot mouth and tight throat grinding against the length of my shaft. To my amazement, Kaguya actually attempts to lick the engorge tip whenever I pull back, and since it is not possible totch onto the red knob as I hammer into her throat, she learns totch her tongue onto the length of my shaft instead. And that is quite impressive despite the rapid facial pounding she is receiving. "Hmmm?" Kaguya manages to let out a groan of pleasure when the enmed cockhead slides smoothly back into her throat. She keeps her lips tightly seal around the girth, vacuuming her mouth to bring me the best sensation possible. She is aware that I like the sensation, and she is trying to her best to do provide. It is a very motherly thing to do. Knowing that just make me fuck her face harder and harder. Too bad, I am unable to go deeper due to the current position. But it is not stopping me from reaching a huge climax. It will be soon. Very soon. The question remains, of course. Should I flood her mouth with my rich and creamy baby batter or let it onto her face with a steamy facial mask. I want her to taste me in full, but thetter would be a sight to behold. An awesome sight to behold! 92 To Give And To Receive But since my cum apparently has addictive property, I should feed Kaguya first. Feed her several times actually. Get her really hooked on my rich and creamy milky produce. And once Kaguya is an addict, I can reap whatever benefits afterwards. Wow. I sound like a drug dealer. Well. What I am selling is way better than drug. For me as well as for her. It is an absolute euphoria for the both of us. Hah! Ugh! Fuck! I continue to plunge my steel meat in and out of her overly stretched lips hard, driving deep into that tight throat of hers before pulling almost all the way out and repeat myself. While I do love her sucking motions and tonguing actions, I love for her to taste me more. Yup. Taste me and get addicted. Hah! It will be anytime now while I flex my hips back and forth towards her beautiful face with ever increasing speed and brutality. And as I hammer her face, Kaguya is drooling all over my cock. She is doing the best that she can with all the jerky movements on my part. The growing stiffness from my rigid erection adds to the difficulty as well. Kaguya obviously did not expect the hard-mode, but hey, I am always hard. Hah! "Ugh! Oh fuck, mum! I''m going to nut. I am going to give you the best gift ever, mum! Close your lips around my cock and don''t spill any!" I bellow and drive my cock right into her mouth. I hug her face tightly while the huge cockhead squirms its way to the back of her throat and surges towards her stomach. I almost let it loose right there and then before remembering that she has to taste me to be addicted. Well. Not exactly, but it is more effective that way from experience. H However, I am far too gone to do such a thing. Instead of pulling out and then sting her tongue with loads after loads of battery goodness, I just st her tonsil instead. It is fine. I have plenty to fill her stomach, flood her throat and then let her taste me afterwards. Let every part of her taste me. Booboobooboobs! Oh, fuck! Great Maker! Ugh! I roar as my balls practically copse upon themselves to pump out all of that thickness up the jerking shaft and out of the engorged mushroom crown. While I cannot see what is happening inside her tight throat as the pleasure and pressure within being built up, the rming expression upon her face and the widening of her tearful eyes tell me all that I want to know. Heh. And from the look of it, a lot of cum actually surge backwards and into her oral cavity despite the fact that her throat and stomach are not fully loaded, slimed or flooded. With her cheeks being bulged out like that, she will definitely spill my cum sooner orter. Cannot really let that happen. It is wasteful. Or is it? Yeah, it is. It is not like I am painting her face and body myself. Giving her a one-man bukkake of sort. I will definitely do thatter since every girl within my harem should go through such special initiation with me in charge. Get them super hooked. Hah! Actually, I will do everything that my awesome mind can up with to Kaguya. Sorry Hayate, I surely give your mum back to you after I am done with her. Which is probably never. Booboobooboobs. No way I am going to give your mum to you. She is mine. Now and forever. Just like all of your insanely hot and sexy ancestors. I am sure your grandmother and your great grandmother and more are as hot if not hotter than your mum. Pretty sure. I just love this setting! Booboobooboobs! "Swallow it, mum. Swallow it! That is my love for you. You have to ept my love." I call out as her lips are struggling to keep themselves seal around my pulsating girth. She is also trying to pull away from me to dislodge my cock from her throat and mouth, thus expanding the space within her oral cavity. And with her strength, I will not be able to stop her from doing that, so I must stop her another way. Heeding my words, Kaguya struggles to ept my love with each desperate noticeable gulp, and each gulping sound just make me shoot harder and faster. Seriously though, no one had ever throated her let alone st cums into her throat. It is also not like any situation she had ever been in before due to the setting. That is obvious since the setting is based on an hi manga, not a hentai one. Hell, even if this setting was based in the real world, every woman will be like a pro at fucking since each one of them is fucking male ma. Well, I am sure they will be getting a lot of fucking from now on. Hopefully all from me! Hah! Thinking about all of that while cumming into Kaguya is so hot. So very hot. So very fucking hot that I am starting to buckle my hips, grinding my stiffened cock against her mouth and throat all while spilling myself into her. Spilling a lot of myself into her. So much so that despite her incredible effort, spige is inevitable. And since spilling cum is such a waste, I will paint her face instead. Her beautiful tearful face. Her eyes are somewhat disorientated. At least, they are not focused anymore. There is also glow around her, reminding me that my ectosmic cum can empower spirits. Feels like I always have that ability, but I do wonder which one is receiving that energy boosts. Orvis or Kaguya? Kaguya is in control, but it is the body of Orvis, so technically, it should be Orvis. But it does not look like that though. Weird. But regardless of who, Kaguya is the one who is climaxing right now. Her hands are between her legs, rubbing her drenching cunt. It is a mini orgasm. Still an orgasm, nheless. I will definitely give her a proper er. Give and receive. That sort of thing, and I love to taste her in return as well. Hey. It is only fair, right? Bet that asshole never taste her. Is he gay or something? It is possible since he probably thinks about smashing powerful men all the time. Hah! Well. His loss is my gain. And I mean that in more than one way. I will have to kick his ass. Murder him for what he had done to this beautiful motherly mum that I am totally fucking. MITF? I continue to pump her mouth a few more times, no longer caring for the spige even though Kaguya is still trying to swallow everything. Once I have done that, I remove one of my hands around her head to wrap around my cock. As I pull my cock out from between her lips, I also grip her hair and pull back her head so that her face is facing upwards. Kaguya does not resist whatsoever. She is a bit puzzled to why I have removed myself from her mouth, however. She wants it back in as she loves the feeling of my cock. Love the taste of me too. It doesn''t really take that long for her to be an addict. My cum is more potent than even blue meth. It is 100% creamy goodness. Beats that! "Open your mouth, mum. And stick out your tongue. Stick them out!" I demand while pumping my cock madly and pointing it straight at her face. Now that I am not pumping cum into her mouth and throat, I can see how much I have spilled. Well. She has spilled, actually. How much cum is pooling there in the recess of her mouth as well. Lots and lots of cum pooling there. Great Maker. I do cum a lot. Like a lot! Not really humanely possible to cum that much, but hey, I am not really a human anymore. I can do the impossible. Hah! Kaguya obviously still has a lot of swallowing to do. Some gurgling sounds could be heard from within her throat as she sticks her tongue out like I have demanded. And when she did so, I no longer hold back whatever left within my balls. There is still quite a lot within me, but not so much that I am unable to contain it like before. Do not ask me how since I am sure I do not have normal anatomy as a ghost. "Fuck yeah! I am going to spray all over your face, you mummy slut." I call out as long milky rope of semen jets forth from my pulsating cockhead, hitting her forehead and then falling across her nose and onto her cheek. Ugh! The second ribbon jettisons shortly afterwards,nding on her other cheek, forming a bridge up her nose and down her nose on the other cheek, thus connecting the two. The third onends into her mouth and form a creamy trail from the milky creamy pool to her lips. Great Maker! I continue to rain milky strains upon her face, creaming everything. The sixth or seventh shot smacks into her eye-socket, making her jerks in response. Its tailnds upon her right cheek, also adding to the creation of a steamy mask. Best way to apply my brand of make up is with moreyers. The more the better. Heh. I eventually run out of cream after like the tenth shot or so. Maybe it was eleventh. Whichever it was, it is time to spread them evenly across her face. I have the perfect tool to do so, and the spongy head does great work at rubbing my semen across her face. The cheeks are done first before I rest my cock against the side of her nose just for the sight. The Guild should capture this through my eyes for reviewingter. For reliving the sensation as well. Not for me, as I can make new sensation instead of reliving old ones. Hah! "You look so beautiful, mum. So beautiful. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen here." Ipliment, and it is the truth. Of course, Kaguya is somewhat out of it at the moment. She is gaping and gasping, keeping her mouth open and her tongue sticking out like I had requested. Not even once that she tries to close them while I am dumping wad after wad of thick and creamy cream on her face. That is a remarkable effort. For her and for me. And since her mouth is open, I do not mind pounding her face once more. The cockhead enjoys sliding how her mouth and plunging into the milky pool below to search for the drain hole within. Kaguya responses by sealing her lips around my girth as I tilt her head back into proper position, all in order to give her another face-fucking. She swallows the milky goodness before I drive into her throat once more. Moaning too. "God. Your mouth feels so good, mum. I love you so much. So much!" I call out and bottom out in her throat. Keeping it there for longer than necessary as she chokes out. I measure how long it takes for her to squirm and tries to pull back. She squirms but does not try to pull away from me even if she desperately need air. Remarkable! Of course, I give her air. Just enough to keep her in state of blissfulness. Me in the same state too since I just love this feeling. Deepthroating a milf is great! Awesomely great! My cock eventually twitches delightfully, informing me that it has another rich and creamy load within for a hot and sexy mother. No need to hold back her gift, but this time, her tongue gets the first taste. With that in mind, I pull out until only my cockhead remains sealed by her pouty lips. "Here is another one for you, mum. Taste it!" I unload over her hot tongue, which she epts with strides and lets me fill her oral chasm to the brim before finally swallowing with a big gulp. Her body glows as soon as she swallows, epting the boost in energy. It makes her feel empowered. Lustfully empowered. Just like Orvis. "Mmm!" Kaguya moans and grabs hold of my cock to pump out more and more into her mouth. She even takes me in deeper, just so she can feel my meat within her throat. Her hot and tight throat. She eventually fondles my balls instinctively, trying to squeeze all that milky goodness out. "Wow. Wow! Goddamn!" I utter and jerk my hips while watching Kaguya from above, seeing her cum-coated wanton expression as she is milking me with her lovely mouth and lips. Swallowing everything that I can feed her. It is not enough for her, however. Not nearly enough. And once the flow dies down, Kaguya proceeds to deepthroat me once more with her hands wrapping around me and squeezing my bottom. Oh, Great Maker! What have I awakened? A sexual beast. No. A cougar! Hah! And what a cougar Kaguya is. With who she believes to be her son, nheless. She does not care at the moment, so it does matter. What matter is I need to sit down and let her coax more creamy loads from me. Good thing this is a mindscape where I can create anything. Well. Any inanimate object really. People too, but they would be simr to inanimate object. Mindless things. Living constructs in the mindscape do not act and react naturally. In any case, a nice couch is formed behind me, allowing me to take a seat and enjoy the grassy scenery while getting a motherly blowjob. This is probably the best life ever, and that thought is expressed so tantly on my face with a shit grin. For her effort, Kaguya is eventually rewarded with another loads. Having swallowed one and a half or so, a full load be simply too much for her, especially when I push her head down onto my erection with all of my strength. Streams of cum waterfall down her chin when Kaguya is unable ept it all. She fells backwards onto the mattress afterwards, gasping and panting while cum is spilling out of her lips. Those bells ring out around her waist as well. I am beginning to wonder what they are. They do not seem like essories. As for the mattress, I had created it since the floor is somewhat dirty. It is also to cushion her copses, and it will cushion her as I smash her with my cock as well. Heh. Damn. What a sight! And with Kaguya on the mattress like that, I can see up her kimono from below. She is wearing panties, but it is utterly soaked at the moment. Her inner thighs are glistering as well. How many times did she orgasm? Probably as much as me. Hah! My cock stands erected at the sight of hers while I inhale and exhale deeply. I guess it is time to return the favor even though there is no need to. No. There is a need to, considering that she is now part of my harem even if she is not aware of it. Taking care of each and every girl within my harem in every possible way sexually is something I should do. It is not really a chore either because I love to do so. Booboobooboobs. 93 Victory By The Inches And besides, those lovely aromas that Kaguya constantly excretes between her legs are just so alluring, so very alluring. Exceedingly tempting too, and I am sure that her love juices is as addicting as mine is to her just a moment ago. Yup. There is no doubt about that, but of course, let me have a taste just to be absolutely sure. No, let me drive my tongue deep into that soaking birthing canal and drown myself in the heavenly sweetness within. To quench my thirst as well. My unquenchable thirst for the female forms. Hah! Lots and lots of people might find that notion dirty. Gross even, and I can somewhat agree with them on that, but my love for thedies far outweigh any and every reservation I might have. Need to really get dirty to get those awesome rewards. No pain no gain, sort of thing. For me, it is just gain, no pain. Hah! And to truly love someone is to love everything there is to love about them. From their personality to their body, to their incredibly sexy body. Unholy fuck! It is still unfathomable to me how someone could have harmed Kaguya. Killing her in the end. Without Kaguya, the world surely is a gloomier ce. At least my world. Fuck that asshole! Fuck him! But I am somewhat d that he had killed her. Just so I can show her the love and care that she had been truly missing out in life. Booboobooboobs. Well. It is just like what I have been missing out in life too. Yup. I had been missing out quite a lot what life has to offer. Only after being get killed and bing a disembodied ghostly spirit that I have trulye to appreciate everyone and everything that I once had. All the missed opportunities too. What a waste. So much joys and funs to be had in school with those bitches. Those sweethearts too. Nerdy and insecure sweethearts, but still pretty sweet, nheless. Heh. I am making amend now. Definitely. Hah! Kaguya is still floating in high heaven when I descend upon the mattress and then taking hold of both of her legs into my hands. Her skin feels so nice within my palm. So very nice. wless and smooth. And I appreciate the sensation a little white before spreading her legs apart to get ess to the lovely prize in between. The very source of all that alluring sweetness. My mouth is already bing all watery. Junior too as it is leaking beads after beads of precum from the pulsating tip. Since it has a lot of fun already, it is my mouth turn. My eyes too as they capture her drenching panties. The very same panties that tries to hide her inviting sex from me. Obviously tries and fails, for I can spy with my perverted little eyes the shapelyher lips beyond the white and damped fabric. No need for x-ray vision or anything of the sort. But having such an awesome ability is awesome. All to ogle the beauty and perfection of the female forms of course. Hah! I eventually capture her panties with my hand and apanying fingers, feeling its incredible wetness and the soft fabric. I pull it away almost immediately after. No, tearing it violently, like a brutal beast. There is no other way to get her panties off quickly enough. While I do have absolute control of my mindscape, I cannot simply undress Kaguya or anyone for that matter mentally. This is because she is a foreign entity within the mindscape. That said, I can still create all sort of uniforms for her to wear. Oh! Put that on my list of things to do! Booboobooboobs! So many dirty thoughts. Hah! In tearing away her panties, Kaguya instantly returns to Earth. Her beautiful blue eyes snap wide open before blinking rapidly. She then looks down to see me and tries toprehend what is happening. Oh. What I am trying to do as well, and the mischievous grin sters on my face as I drop towards her inviting sex tells her pretty much everything that she needs to know. And with that realizationes "W-what? What are you doing? No. That is that is dirty. No. Please don''t!" Kaguya calls out and squirms both of her legs, and she would have freed them from my strong grips if she had not juste down from a heavenly orgasm. Her strength is returning to her rapidly. Luckily, it is not rapid enough. I manage to hold her in ce. At least for now. Squeezing her muscr thighs too. More like fondlingly them. And honestly, what is up with that? I mean, it is fine for her to suck my cock and swallow my cum, but it is not fine for me to do the same. Not exactly the same. To lick her cunt and taste her sweet nectar, I mean. Actually, now that I think about it, this kind of response happens a lot more often than not. I have seen plenty of instances in my years after years of spying on people, especially in their bedroom with their spouses or significant others. Those kind of dismissal responses are usuallye from those who are raised in a traditional household. Like Kaguya. Her kimono proves this fact, and it is not really a bad thing, for I also observed that those same women change their mind quickly after feeling the blissful enlightenment of being tongued. Now that is what I call a silver tongue. Hah! It is especially true when someone they care about is doing the tonguing. Love even. And I am sure that Kaguya is the same. No doubt about that. I will prove it, and if that is not the case, there is absolutely no loss for me. All gain. No pain, just all gains. Hah! "Stay still, mum. It is my turn to taste you just like you have tasted me, and I think I will love your taste as much as you have loved my taste. You love my taste, right?" I tell her before drawling in her scent. Straight from the source. It is far more alluring than ever before, especially when Kaguya is very reluctant about this. No. More like scared. What is she scared about? Oh right. I can check with her mind. I also get the answer to my question since Kaguya could not really admit the fact that she loves my cum. Hah! "It is not dirty, mum. Not dirty at all. To me, everything about you is beautiful. Especially here. It is the ce that I havee from, so there is no need for you to be ashamed of it. And besides, I would love to return the favor. Giving you the best kind of pleasure that I know of." I tell her and caress her drenching cunt with my fingers, making her whole body tenses up from being touched alone. I could feel that tenseness upon my hand around her thigh. She is frightful and fearful, and it has more to do with the line that she is crossing. Kaguya has not fully cross it yet. More like drabbling on it. Sucking my cock is not the same as getting fucked by me. By her son. At least in her mind. "No need to be tense. Just rx and let me do the rest. Trust me on that. You do trust me right, mum? I will never do anything to hurt you. Not like dad." I reassure her while stroking her pinkish clit up and down slowly and methodically, wetting those lovely lips of hers with her own oozing nectar. She is so wet. So very wet, and I cannot help but press a single finger between those lips and slowly sink into the drenching depth within. "Ah. Ah Ah" Kaguya gasps as she definitely feels my intrusion. My gentle and caring intrusion. Of course, it is not a straight descend. Rather, the digit explorer grinds against the hot wall, feeling the sliminess within and getting itself slimed as well. Great Maker! She is just so hot. Just so fucking hot! Damn it, pipe down Junior! You will get to explore her yourself once I am done. My cock is twitching maddening. Demanding to join in on the fun. Sure. There is a way for it to join in on the fun too, but one step at a time. Gentle and lovingly is a sure way to a woman''s heart. Right into her pants too. Heh. But not so slowly. Another finger joins the first alongside with a thumb to hold her folds apart. As I do so, I blow a stream of warm breath over her swollen lips. Against the ambrosial coating on the outside and inside as well, my breath sends chill up her body and amplifies her gasps. "Oh, Kami! Oh. What have you done to me, sweetie? I feel I feel so hot." Kaguya gasps as her pussy lips clench involuntarily, squeezing against my fingers and thumb, and they react by spreading her further apart before driving themselves deeper into her soaking sex. Wonderful soaking sex. I am practically licking my lips in excitement and anticipation. Cannot wait to lock my lips there, kissing those beautiful pinkish lips and searching the depth within with my tongue. Hah! "Just exploring where I hade from, mum. It feels very nice and warm. Have dad ever done this for you? You can tell me. No one is here beside the two of us. Just the two of us." I question and rub along every part of her inner walls, finding where she is the most sensitive. It is kind of easy to know, considering her gasping and moaning. Her ever growing moaning and gasping. She is trembling. Not in fear anymore. Definitely not. "No no. He would never do something like. Like this! Oh, sweetie. Baby. My sweet baby. This is just just so wrong. So very wrong. Oh! Ah!" Contrary to what she is saying, her legs fall further apart, allowing me greater ess to her hot snatch and letting me do whatever I want to her. Hell, I can spear her cunt right now and she would love the sensation. And the whole nature of this is just so hot. For me and for me despite the falseness of our rtionship, but then again, Kaguya truly believes that she is my son, and I admit that I would love to have a mother like her. A mother that care for me sexually. Hah! "No, mum. It is never wrong for a son to return to the ce where he was born from, and to love their mother like I love you. I will make sure that you will only love me and me alone. You are mine. All mine and mine alone." That is my vow, and I will surely carry it. Kaguya cannot helped but feel flusters at my announcement. She is starting to see me more and more of a man. A wonderful man. A man that she can relies upon. Well, a mother should always be able to depend on their son. It is not that much different. Booboobooboobs. I just have a twisted sense of logic, so do not mind me. Hah! My fingers drill into her cunt, grinding and pulling against her walls rapidly, making her groans loudly, emanating across the mindscape. Oh damn. What a waste. And with a thought, walls form around us along with a roof to capture the sound of her voice. Angelic sounds of her voice. Ensnaring me with each echo. Of course. Some lights are in order, just so I can see everything there is to see. And somehow, being enclosed within this newly formed bedroom feels even more hotter. I lost it then and pull my fingers away from her folds abruptly and let my tongue explores her burning depth instead. My taste buds dance in absolute delight as I taste her nectar for the first time. It is very sweet and very addicting, to the point that I go from gentle and predictable to erratic and rough within a moment. Great Maker! More. I want more! Oh! Great Maker! The taste is just so unique and so delicious, and I am drowning within my own senses,pping her right up from bottom to the top, not noticing her arching upwards from the mattress to press her cunt onto my lips. Driving my tongue deeper into her sex as well. "Kami! Ah! Fuck! I cannot. Cannot believe this! Ah!" Kaguya screams and gasps, writhing around on the mattress, bucking against my face and pressing her cunt against my lips as I eat and drink her up. Greedily too. The both of us. Her nectar is just so sweet, and I cannot pull away. Hell. I do not want to pull away. Not even when she grabs a fistful of my hair and shove my face further into her depth. Not even when her legs wrap around my head to keep me in ce. Not even when I am starting to suffocate. Seriously though, why the hell do I need to breathe within the mindscape? It is not like there is actual air within this ce. Or maybe there is. I do not really know. But then again, my desperate struggle for air allows me to take more and more of her addicting scent into my very being. It is the only thing I can do. Aside from soaking up her juices with my tongue within her snatch, of course. Hah! And since Kaguya is a hell a lot stronger physically than me, I am not going to break free anytime soon, not that I am wanting to. Getting killed by her cunt seems like one of the better deals for me. Hah! Just kidding. I am not going to go down without a fight. Hell no! My hands surge upwards and around her legs to grab hold of her breasts. Her incredible huge breasts that fill out my palms so nicely. But despite how much I squeeze her melons to my heart content, she does not relent whatsoever. In fact, Kaguya buckles even harder against me, and making me groan in desperation. Since the need for air eventually overpowers my lustful nature, I can think somewhat clearer. I suck in deeply, draining lots and lots of nectar into my mouth, swallowing itpletely before screaming into her snatch. No sounds manage to escape, but it is enough to send vibration throughout her body. That is enough to push her over the edge, and she climaxes violently, flooding my mouth with her juices. Warm juices, so warm and tasty. More to swallow. Hah! And with that climax, Kaguya no longer hasmand over her body. Her legs soon loosen around my head, freeing me. She then falls tly against the bed, convulsing and groaning. That of course did not stop me from continuing top her pussy up, iming my rewards. My delicious rewards. Since I can breathe properly now, I am can do a much better job. I can enjoy her cunt even more than before, and of course, I can speak freely too. But right after I lick her soaking cunt like a kittenpping up its motherly milk. Not that much different really. Hah! "Tastes so good, mum. God. I love your taste. Should have done this a lot sooner." Iment when I pull my tongue back and enter her with my fingers once more, curiously massaging the inside of her walls and rubbing her pleasure spot. All the pleasure spots that I can reach. There are some deeper ones within, but that is a task for Junior. Speaking of which, the erection is getting painful. It is so thick and so big right now, and it demands to explore her in full. Right. Soon. "Yes. Oh. Yes. Keep doing that. Deeper. Ah. It feels so good. So good!" Kaguya is flushed. Her chest, her face and all that porcin skin are brushed with a shade of red. They are also specked with sweat and cum. Steamy sweat and cum. Seeing that, I want to kiss her, but is it a bit too dirty? I mean, I came a lot over her face and hair. Like a lot. Not enough inside her though. Will make sure to rectify that. Hah! "You want me to go deeper, mummy?" I question. Changing the wording slightly. Not really sure what ites out as in Japanese to her. But it should be somewhat simr. Of course, I do not mean my fingers, but Kaguya seems to understand that. Kaguya blinks at the question while panting heavily. Her toes are curling all thanks to my fingers to the point that she desperately tries to keep her legs open for me even when I climb upwards just to hear her answer. To see her expression as well. I am practically towering over her now. One of my hand is pressing against the mattress on the side in order to support myself. My other hand is still fingering her below, at least for the moment. "Well? Do you want me to go deeper or not?" I question as my fingers left her burning snatch. Kaguya gasps at the vacancy, and she dislikes the hollow feeling that follows. Not when she loves being fingered and tongued by me. First impression is always the best, and I am proud of my skill. Hah! "Yes." She tells me. Softly. Silently. "I cannot hear you. Please tell me what my mummy wants her son to do to her, and I promise I will do my very best to satisfy her." I question as my member runs along her wet slit from below. It is like a homing missile, waiting to beunched. The precum is mixing with her juices, forming a cocktail of love. "Yes. Mummy would like her son to go deeper. Please. Pleas Ah!" I drop the hammer, pressing the cockhead against herher lips and pushing it in between. Unholy shit! She is a lot tighter than she looks, and I am loving it. My cock loves it too as it surges into her wet hole, spreading her far more than my fingers could. Driving deeper too. Deeper just like Kaguya has wanted, and the delightful screams that she is letting loose utter pleasure to bounce all over the room only motivates me on. Great Maker! Every inch is like a victory! 94 What A Mother Wants It truly is, for Kaguya is incredibly tight. Impossibly tight. Like a virgin. No. More than a virgin, and that is quite unfathomable, considering that she has given birth before. Probably like years ago. Yet in spite of that fact, she remains tight. Like super tight. I guess that real word logic does not apply to a fictional one. It certainly does not, at least for this kind of things. If it did, Kaguya would not have been conquered this easily. Well. Not this willingly. I am sure that I will be able to conquer her regardless of whatever happen. It is my reason to exist. Hah! And besides, no real woman can truly defend herself against the might of my Ghostly Style! Smash her until I can smash her! Booboobooboobs! I am actually trying to do exactly that, smashing Kaguya. It is actually not as easy as I have made it out to be. This is because I have to put a lot of effort and weight into the task. The task of really spreading her insane tightness with my very meaty weapon. Just to explore the glorious deepness within. Hah! Oh fuck! She is so goddamn tight. Super tight. Ugh! Ugh! Ah! Ugh! "Oh! Oh! Ah. Ah! Argh!" Kaguya gasps breathlessly as the enormous crown tip of my cock works its magic deep into her burning snatch, but by bit. Submergingpletely into her tightening wetness. So very tight and so very wet. Great Maker! It is just so fucking wet and tight! Luckily, the engorged head have already slipped between the pearly gate of herbia, and those lovely lips of hers form around the broad red crown in a gripping circle, allowing me to drive myself deeper and deeper into her with perfect alignment. Just need a lot of effort to do so. Like a lot! "Damn. You are so tight. So very tight, mum. Your cunt is squeezing my cock like a fucking vase! I can''t believe how tight you are. God!" I groan and jerk my hips desperately, all to force myself deeper into her snatch and feed her cunt with every inch of my rock-hard meat. This is one of those time that I wish I was a lot heavier. I weight like nothing. Having no body and all of that. Hah! Oh wait. I am so stupid. I can basically fly around by just willing myself. In the outside world as a ghost and within my mindscape. As a ghost too. I am not exactly sure how it all works, but it works. Like it is a form of telekinesis. Seriously though. That kind of power is really useful, at least here within the mindscape. Opening like a shitload of doors. Fun and sexy doors. Booboobooboobs. Sorry that I did not realize it earlier. I must have gotten so used to walking around normally within the mindscape. Heh. Let me rectify that problem. And with just a thought, my entire body ms downwards abruptly, pressing tightly against her whole frame and driving my maddening steel rod into her snatch. All the way into there recklessly, not even stopping a little. Not until my balls audibly p against her bottom and the cockhead crashes violently against the door to her womb. Breaking through too. I think so from the insane sensation. Unholy fuck! That feels so good! The bed that supports the both of us cries out in response, joining the lovely screamsing from the beautiful woman being brutally sandwiched in between me and the mattress. Not really like a double-team, but it is sort of. Would love if there are two of me. Hah! Going to put learning how to multiply myself on my list of things to do. Shadow clone style. Oh wait. I think it is already on the list. Well, make it a priority, considering how many girls I am going to conquer within this setting. Hah! If I cannot get Mito Scarlet into here, I can always double team Orvis myself. How strange and arousing will that be? Very strange and arousing, I think. And hot too, as hot as embedding deep inside Kaguya like this. That one vicious thrust from me is all that takes to set her off. Set herpletely off with unrelenting climax shooting right through her female core. "Ah! Ah! Ahhhh!" Kaguya shrieks in orgasmic delight as her eyes rolls upwards and her body convulses violently. Her legs follow suit, flying upwards with their lovely toes curling in pleasure. Her hands join her legs but to fully wrap around my upper body and w into my back. Her hips twitching and grinding against me while I am balls-deep insider her. I keep still and allow this lovely mother to ride the tremendous release flowing throughout her whole nervous system. That said, I am also enjoying the sensation as well. The burning sensation that spirals around my pulsating shaft. Not to mention the increasing wetness and tightnessing from deep within her, overflowing from her cunt for she is unable to suppress her trembling and shaking at the orgasmic climax. And once the electrifying orgasm begins to diminish, I roll my hips and stir her incendiary depth like a hot batch of milky cream. She reacts to my spooning by digging deeper into my back. Rather painfully too, I might add. But it is also insanely erotic, especially when her voluptuous body is quivering within her tightly binding kimono, all while her drenching pussy is flexing against my shaft Jesus Christ! I might have just blown my load a little. Just a little. "It its feels so hot! Ah. So hot. I have I have never been so filled before. Kami! More. More. Please, please give me more! I will do anything. Ah. Anything. Ah!" Kaguya exims,pletely resigning her fate to me. Not really that much of a surprise to be honest, considering that she is utterly stretched and speared by my cock. Utterly! I guess that asshole of man has never been a good lover to her, bringing her to a truly blissful state of pleasure. Of course not. No way he would. Besides, only I can bring her genuine and sincere happiness. The joy of being thoroughly fucked. Hah! "Of course, I will, mum. I will give you all the love that you can handle and more. It feels so good to be inside you like this. Feels just right. So very right. My only regret is that I cannot do this sooner. Cannot show you how much of a man that I have be." I response from the heart and continue the roley seductively while rolling my hips slowly and surely, letting Kaguya feels my throbbing manliness and hard love for her. While it is roley to me, it is really not roley to her. All thanks to my machination. I am obviously will not going to tell her the truth since it is a lot hooter with the lie. Besides, she is far more happier with the lie, especially when she feels so good right now. So very good to me too. Hah! There is still a bit of resistance left within her mind, but it is diminishing rapidly, leaving behind a true mother. A mother that every mummy boy would love to have. Would love to embrace every night and dad, in and out and all over. Booboobooboobs! "Yes. Yes. It I can see that now. It feels so right. So very right, sweetie. Give it to me. Please give it to me. Give it to your mother. Make me yours and yours only." Kaguya responses as her juices constantly bath my embedded prick. She also rolls her hips back at me, clenching her snatch and gripping down the muscle with her chasm. Oh, sweet mother no, just sweet mother, for she is a sweet mother. Her inspiring words turn me on so much. So very much. Great Maker! Let me keep her. Please just let me keep her. I will do whatever you ask if you just let me keep her. Of course, the Greater Maker remains in utter silence. He is definitely aware for he is all powerful and all knowing, but he would not speak. He would not acquiescence to my begging. If I was in his ce, I would not either. If I was the Great Maker, I would want to see me prove myself. Prove that I am worth of being a Lustful Champion. Only then, I will be rewarded. Well, I do love to prove myself in the only way I know how. Booboobooboobs. In any case, I do hope I get to keep all the girls because it would be devasting to be separated from all of them. I do love them all, and I will make sure that they love me in return. Love only me. Thus, to answer her question, I sly pull back, withdrawing my rigid erection from her snatch. It is coated with her warming nectar, glistering in the light of the room. Only when the tip of the red knob is left captured between her clutching folds, I m forwards, driving the full length all the way into her cunt, absolutely pounding her into the mattress once more. "Ah! Yes!" Kaguya gasps with a loud hiss. Her body tenses up under the forced spreading of her hot walls. To the point that she grips me tighter and pulls me closer to her, willing me to fuck her even harder. Her nails have drawls blood. Why is there blood within this mindscape? Must be due to the reflection of what I consider as normal. In any case, I response to her request, drawling back and then pistoning my hips forwards. A wet nasty squelch emanates from her leaking pussy as I impale myself into her depth once more. The whole mattress squeaks in protest as I fuck her vigorously, hammering her tight cunt, making sure that it remembers me and only me. Obviously, it is not as tight as before, but it is still super tight, thus making me seeing stars whenever I bottom deep into her. Her legs pull way up my body and locks themselves over my flexing buttocks, gripping me tightly while urging me to drive my cock deeper and harder like a frenzy beast in lust. I am a freezing beast in lust! Ravening this sexy milf, rocking her insanely hot body back and forth, just to bring utter pleasure to the both of us. Kaguya is working alongside with me too, amplifying this mutual delightful exchange. She obviously is reacting instinctively, but it is in no way less enjoyable. Honestly, an inexperienced milf is a ss apart from the experienced ones. Junior also helps out by thrashing violently deep within her clenching cunt thanks to all the alternating angle of my thrusting. And with the cockhead and girth rubbing sciously against her drenching walls, a new wave of climax is crashing towards her shore. "Kami!" Kaguya groans loudly as her body begins to convulse spastically. Wave upon wave of orgasmic pleasure tear right through her, filling her mind with endless euphoria. A fine sheen of perspiration spread over her skins as the climax takes her into new horizon. While that is happening, I keep on pounding her hungry cunt, stretching and filling her with every hard and powerful thrust that I can muster. It helps drive the wave of pleasure, keeping her in that blissful paradise for as long as possible. And the orgasmsts a long time. Sadly, not long enough despite the amount of sweet juices that her cunt gushes, spilling over my pounding shaft and covering my contracting balls in ayer. That feeling of warmness nearly made me burst my nuts. I am actually already there, but of course, I can hold it back. It is not that difficult anymore. Not really. Painful. Yes. But it is nothing that I cannot handle. Since the waves of orgasmic have finally subsided, allowing Kaguya to return back to shore, I slow my pumping and stopping with my cock nested nicely inside her. I take a breath afterwards and look down to see her heaving body, glistering in sweat. Kaguya matches my gaze, almostzily. She is still reveling in the exquisite sensation that had washed over and flowed through her being. Her arms are struggling to hold onto me. Her legs are in the same trembling state. She is not a fighter anymore. She is a lover. My lover. Hah! "Why why did you stop?" Kaguya eventually asks. Her hungry cunt squeezes me below, urging me to continue pumping her wet chasm and bringing her back to utterly blissful delight. She craves it. Craves the floating feeling. Really the best kind of feeling a woman can experienced. Still, that is kind of greedy of hers, especially when I have not cum yet. But then again, I will definitely provide for her just like a good son should to a mother. That is a cultural thing to do. Hah! My enjoyment is not as important as her enjoyment, not that I am not enjoying this immensely. Seeing her climaxes while smashing her cunt is indescribable enjoyable. Furthermore, I will surely get to enjoy her in a lot of ways afterwards. Heh. Give and receive. "Because I want to have a good look at these, mum." I answer her and reach down. My hand grabs hold of her kimono and viciously pull it apart, letting her gorgeous breasts toe into view. Without any bra to hold them back, the enormous mounds of tit-flesh bounce mesmerizingly before my very eyes. Unholy shit! They are huge. Not stupidly and unnaturally huge, but almost close. My hands immediately go to them, taking one into each to give them repeated squeezes. I have yed with them before while they are still in the confine of her kimono, but they feel so much different now without being restrained. And Great Maker! The sticity! How is she able to move around with these things!? Oh right. Jiggly physic. Booboobooboobs. Kaguya gasps in response. Not just gasp, but her cunt bes even wetter at my aggressiveness. Yup, she wants to be dominated deep down, just like every strong and able woman. They just love to have someone put them in their ce. Hah! I know that is not true, but they, I am sure that I can make any beautiful busty woman understand the greatest joy of being a woman. All of that power and empowerment bullshit are secondary to a really thick and hard cock. My thick and hard cock. Booboobooboobs. "Ah! Yes! Yes. Give it to me! Ah!" Kaguya calls out as I resume my robust fucking, intensifying her growing climax while mauling her nice and busty chest. They feel just so good in hands, and I think I can see milking out from the erected nipples. Oh. Hot damn! Need to have a taste of that. As soon as possible. Ugh! The mattress continuous toin as I fuck her deeply, almost tearing her in two with every splitting thrust, and she hold on tightly, loving the ride that I am giving her. "Ugh. I am going to cum soon, mum." I call out and drive home harder and faster, feeling my boiling seeds surging up the shaft. But my little announcement brings back that slither of hesitation within her mind. Cumming inside her and flooding her womb with all the intention of knocking her up set off countless of rms in her mind. Not really sure why that would, considering that she had sucked and swallowed my cum, had her face sted and coated by me, and getting fucked to climax at the moment. Why would being knocked up makes her hesitate? Is it even possible for her to get pregnant? Being a spirit and all. "I want to taste it, sweetie. I want to taste your cum. I want every thick creamy drop in my mouth, so please. Please let mummy taste you again." Kaguya beseeches, making me arches my brow slightly. I am already on the brink, and those words of hers just take me over the edge. While I know she is trying to stop me from pumping her full of battery goodness, it is still pretty awesome. And hey, I have plenty in me, and I am sure that she will not be able to swallow everything. "Alright, mum, but you cannot swallow until I allow you to. And try not to spill any." I tell her and drive my cock all the way into her womb once more, feeling the cockhead bumps against the hot oily membranes of her gates. A drop of cum sshes against that gate, and the very instant it did, her body shimmers slightly. Kaguya gasps just before I quickly withdrew my cock from her cunt. A wet sucking sound follows when ites utterly free, and the tingling contraction within my balls begin in earnest. While she is puzzled about the empowering feeling, I scramble up her body and straddle her chess with my hand wrapping around my throbbing prick. It is already toote to cum into her cunt and let her feel the wonderful empowerment that Orvis had be incredibly addicted to. Kaguya will definitely get to enjoy that heavenly feelingter, and she will be begging me to knock her up again and again until she is full of my baby batter. I will see whether a spirit can be knocked up by then. Hah! "Alright. Open up, mum. Herees the cum." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!